The sample Of DR iwan CD-ROM”Indonesia Independence Revolution and War 1948″

Charles_Breijer_Indonesia_1948a

    • Pro-Indonesian slogan on a wall in Yogyakarta 1948

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA DR IWAN S.

Dr IWAN ‘S CYBERMUSEUM

 THE FIRST INDONESIAN CYBERMUSEUM

  MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA PERTAMA DI INDONESIA

   DALAM PROSES UNTUK MENDAPATKAN SERTIFIKAT MURI

     PENDIRI DAN PENEMU IDE

      THE FOUNDER

    Dr IWAN SUWANDY, MHA

                     

     WELCOME TO THE MAIN HALL OF FREEDOM               

  SELAMAT DATANG DI GEDUNG UTAMA “MERDEKA

The Driwan’s  Cybermuseum

                    

(Museum Duniamaya Dr Iwan)

Showroom :

Dr Iwan Book Exhibition

INDONESIA INDEPENDENCE REVOLUTION & WAR

 part IV 1948

Base On Dr Iwan Postal And Document Collections

Perjuangan NRI Jambi kuala tungkal

PERIOD OF 1948

A. Dutch navy Tungkal Often Go Into River While Doing shooting

On June 4, 1948, Patrol Boats / Speed ​​Boat Navy Tungkal Dutch entered the river, shooting at the port and the boarding of the TNI in the way of prosperity, contact this gun running dive 1 (one) hour. In this battle we killed a Navy named Private AL. A. Mana. Viewing from the harbor shore land army / navy and army reserve to fight a very persistent, Patrol Boats Dutch retreated to open sea.

On July 20, 1948, the Dutch warship reentered Tungkal river, from the sea is warship firing kepertahanan Army / Army and the Army / Navy (judging by the defense now Army / Army and the Army / Navy Ancol Beach in coastal areas). In the battle this fall on the Army / Army Private A. Kadir Shawwal and in the army / navy Private Basri Sete, for 2 (two) hours Trenches coastal regions III to Household of King Ulu trench I continue bombarded by cannon fire and mortar and other automatic weapons.

 

Java&Madoera 1946 ZBL 43A Proof Double+Mirror Print

the Djokjakarta  Set stamp,80 cent borobudur stupa design, mirror image stamp. All value (60 cent  RI flag and 80 cent- borobudur stupa) exist in several slightly different colour shade. the postally used 50 cent  found in june,15th ,1947 cds Jakarta and the 80 cent in 11.7.47 cds Djakarta.

the extreme  rare (RRRRR)  on money orde fragment of Middle Sumatra Local Repoeblic Indonesia stamp, machinal type Rep.Indonesia ,used cds bagan siapi-api, only two exist, one in Den Haag musem Mr Ricardo Collection off cover blocktwo stamps, an this Dr Iwan collections.

Private Limited E-book Special For Collectors.

PS.THE ILLUSTRATION WILL INSTALL LATER,SPECIAL FOR PREMIUM MEMBER.

The Driwan’s Indonesia Independence Revolution And War  Cybermuseum

Showcase:

Indonesia Independence Revolution And War Collection part IV in 1948

Dr iwan picture in 1948(3 years old) at Kali Ketjil behind Tanah Kongsi market Padang city west sumatra,(1) alone (2) with Mother Diana lanny and brother Edhie,sister Elina and Erlita this pictures had  taken by his father Djohan oetama,have given to grandpa Gho Kim thian, after the war Dr iwan found this pictures in the cupboard and keep until now.

1.January

ILLUSTRATION OF THE MEETING AT HOTEL DES iNDES JAKARTA BETWEEN REPOEBLIK iNDONESIA AND DUTCH DELEGATION UNDER KTN SUPERVISION.

  ILLUSTRATION OF HAJI AGUS SALIM AND WIFE JOINED THE RESEPTION AT HOTEL DES INDES JAKARTA

January,2nd.1948

Quotations (excerpt) Resident Assessment NRI West Sumatra

Bukittinggi 2 January 1948

Resident OUR WEST SUMATRA

Considering that the necessary renewal of the appointment of permanent purveyor of State revenues that are in a financial environment and the residency of western Sumatra, Given Bb 10 843

SETTING While repeal regulations that conflict with this ketapan, depositor is required on the list attached herewith, to deposit the reception environment of the West Sumatran residency to the State Treasury (helper).

A copy of this ordinance be sent to:

(1) PT (Excellency Mr.) State Commissioner of Financial Affairs in London. (2) PT Sumatera Province Governor in the United Kingdom (3) PT Sumatera Province Chief Financial Officer at Bukit Tinggi (4) PT Head Office of State Finance settlement Sumatra Province (5) PT Head of Audit General of West Sumatra Province (6) PT Head Office of State Finance Sumatra settlement in New York City (7) PT Head Office Finance Department Resident in Bukittinggi West Sumatra (8) PT Supervisor PTTT Central Sumatra Bukittinggi (9) Supervisory PTT PT Sumatera center in New York City (10) PTT Head Post Office in London (11) Head Post Office in Pajakumbuh (12) PT Head Post Office in Padang Pandjang (13) PT Head of the State Treasury in London (14) PT Chief Officer of West Sumatra to be understood and passage to those declared to be known and in Pedomani.

Same sound with the list above

Head Office of the State Money Calculation

Signed by (DTO)

Boerhanoeddin

LIST OF APPENDICES BESLIT resident of West Sumatra 1948 NO DATE 2 NAURI BT/XII/2/10

(1) purveyor: Gripir District Court in New York City

(2) Type the paid-up: Reception following provisions (beslit) etc.

(3) Time to deposit: No later than the 10th of each month cash deposit: Bukittinggi

This quote is used sent without postage stamps from the stamp Duty-Free Service department Affairs Office of the affairs of state resident Calculation Money WEST SUMATRA (round stamp), there is no stamp Postage, possibly delivered by a courier. (Collection of rare, important to history because of the financial system known residency Sumatra Sumatran province west and residing in London as well as the head post office that oversees all areas of the republic in western suamtera Bukittinggi, Pajakumbuh and field length, while the post office in Padang in accordance with agreements under the NICA lingarjati emarkasi boundary line in Lubuk Alung)

original info:

Kutipan(Petikan) Ketetapan Residen NRI Sumatera Barat

Bukittinggi 2 januari 1948

KAMI RESIDEN SUMATERA BARAT

Menimbang bahwa perlu dilakukan pembaruan penunjukkan penyetor tetap penerimaan Negara yang mengenai dan berada dalam lingkungan keuangan keresidenan Sumatera barat, Mengingat Bb 10843

MENETAPKAN Sambil mencabut peraturan yang bertentangan dengan ketapan ini , diharuskan penyetor yang dimaksud pada daftar terlampir bersama ini,melakukan penyetoran dari penerimaaan dilingkungan keresidenan sumatera Barat kepada Kas Negara (pembantu).

Salinan ketetapan ini dikirimkan kepada:

(1) P.T.(paduka Tuan) Komisaris Negara Urusan Keuangan di Bukittinggi.(2) PT Gubernur Provinsi Sumatera di Bukittinggi(3)PT Kepala Pejabat Keuangan Provinsi Sumatera di Bukit Tinggi(4) PT Kepala Kantor Pemberesan Keuangan Negara Provinsi Sumatera(5)PT Kepala Pemeriksa Keuangan Umum Provinsi Sumatera Barat(6)PT Kepala Kantor Pemberesan Keuangan Negara Sumatera di Bukittinggi(7)PT Pimpinan Bagian Keuangan Kantor Residen sumatera Barat di Bukittinggi(8) PT Pengawas PTTT Sumatera Tengah di Bukittinggi(9)PT Pengawas PTT Sumatera tengah di Bukittinggi(10) PTT Kepala Kantor Pos di Bukittinggi(11 )Kepala Kantor Pos di Pajakumbuh(12)PT Kepala Kantor Pos di Padang Pandjang(13)PT Kepala Kas Negara di Bukittinggi(14) PT Kepala Pejabat Sumatera Barat untuk dimaklumi dan petikan kepada yang berkepentingan untuk diketahui dan di Pedomani.

Sama bunyinya dengan daftar yang tersebut diatas

Kepala Kantor Urusan Perhitungah Uang Negara

Ditanda Tangani Oleh(DTO)

Boerhanoeddin

DAFTAR LAMPIRAN BESLIT RESIDEN SUMATERA bARAT TANGGAL 2 JANUARI 1948 NO BT/XII/2/10

(1)Penyetor : Gripir Pengadilan Negeri di Bukittinggi

(2)Jenis yang disetor :Penerimaan berikut dengan ketetapan(beslit) dsb

(3) Waktu menyetor: Paling lambat tanggal 10 tiap bulan Kas penyetoran: Bukittinggi

Kutipan ini dipergunakan dikirim tanpa prangko stempel Dinas Bebas Bea dari stempel dinas Kantor urusan Urusan Perhitungan Uang negara RESIDEN SUMATERA BARAT(stempel bulat), tidak ada stempel Pos,mungkin diantar oleh kurir.(koleksi langka ,penting untuk sejarah karena diketahui sistem keuangan keresidenan Sumatera barat dan provinsi sumatera yang berada di Bukittinggi serta kepala kantor pos yang mengawasi seluruh daerah republik di suamtera barat Bukittinggi,Pajakumbuh dan padang Panjang, sedangkan kantor pos Padang dibawah NICA sesuai dengan perjanjian lingarjati batas garis demarkasi di Lubuk alung)

 January,7th.1948

the rare Change of adress stationer dancer 2 cend card send from  soerabaia to Malang

 

 jANUARY,11TH.1948

The primemenister of NIT Anak Agung Gde agung  arrived at Kemayoran airport jakarta “Disambut” NRI menistry Moh,Natsir (two photos)

 and the sametime vice Presiden Moh, Hatta  and St Sjahri arrive at Kemayoran from their vist abroad.(two photos).

and afetr that  Vice Presiden Moh.Hatta fly to Jogjakarta, look the illustration when he arrived at Maguwo jogya airport ,the picture  of his wife Rahmi Hatta with the eldery child Muetia Hatta(three photos)

January,12th.1948

The earliest used sumatra local repoeblik indonesia revenue  f 75 single label fragment,the latest 9/9.48 , the biggest variation collections(complete info only for specialist revenue collector and prmium member only)and the

January,13th.1948

IKW-Ikatan Warta Harian Jakrta(Newspape Organisation)  had protest  pembreidel(stop circulation) of berita Indonesia newspaper to KTN komisi Tinggi National (high national commision)

 

January,15th.1948

The Aceh Government issued Soekarno papermonery Rp.5.-(very rare collections)

January 17th.1948

Renville agreement under UN auspices draws a ceasefire line favorable to Dutch.look the pictures of Indonesian Delegation during renville meeting ( two illustration)

The Renville Agreement which sign after the fourth meeting between  NRI delegetion,Dutch delegation and Dewan keaman Komisi tiga negara(KTN on Thre tsate Commision from United Nation),look two illustration,( complete document,only for premium member.please subscribed via comment)

January 21

Dutch found “Negara Madura” government on Madura.

January,22th.1948

Berita Indonesia newspaper get permission to circulate again

January 23

Sjarifuddin resigns as Prime Minister; the “Left Wing/Sayap Kiri” parties go into opposition.Sukarno appoints Hatta to head an emergency cabinet answerable to President.Dutch organize “Daerah Banjar” government on Kalimantan. Republican forces under Hasan Basry continue fighting from the countryside.

The Renville agreement called for a truce along the so-called “Van Mook line”. The original draft did not even mention the Republic. Amendments were added that included mention of the Republic of Indonesia after the United States applied pressure on the Dutch, and it was only then that the Indonesians agreed.The PNI, Masyumi, and Tan Malaka all opposed the Renville agreement.

January,24th,1948

The Java Banaran village chief(kepala desa)’informed letter,”Surat keterangan” about the owner of Radion Erres want ot solfd the radio at Solo,with rare NRI Village’s cheaf official stamped,

January,25th.1948

 separatist political ranglkaian Netherlands in an attempt to cripple the position of the Republic of Indonesia on the island of Madura is propaganda by causing a psychotic attack (angstphsychose “against what they say” the occupation of the Republic “that madura” dianak-tirikan ‘ step son by the Republic, which raised the “instict tot zelf behoud” desire to set himself an incentive to secede from the republic of Indonesia. With this trick, the Dutch tried to lure people Harti madura to set up a “State of Madura ‘own. on January 25, 1948 Elections were held in Madura people to choose the form of the State of Madura and the dated 20mPebruari keputusan WTM 1948 came the letter that recognizes the Madurese as the Netherlands. shown in the picture below Walinegara Madura tjakraningrat beside Van der PLaas and Geral Majoor Baay

Suatu rangkaian politik separatis Belanda dalam usahanya melumpuhkan kedudukan Republik Indonesia ialah propagandanya di Pulau Madura dengan menimbulkan suatu serangan psikotik(angstphsychose” terhadap apa yang mereka katakan”penjajahan Republik” bahwa madura “dianak-tirikan’ oleh Republik,sehingga timbul “instict tot zelfbehoudZ” keingingan mengatur sendiri  yang menjadi pendorong untuk memisahkan diri dari republik Indonesia. Dengan muslihat demikian,belanda berusaha memikat harti rakyat madura supaya mendirikan “Negara madura’ sendiri. pada tanggal 25 Januari 1948 di Madura diadakan Pemilihan rakyat  untuk memilih bentuk Negara bagi Madura dan pada tanggal 20mPebruari 1948 datanglah surat keputudsan WTM Belanda yang mengakui Madura sebagai . Tampak pada gambar dibawah ini Walinegara Madura Tjakraningrat disamping Van der PLaas dan geral majoor Baay.

January,27th,1948

PIM-partai Indonesia Merdeka(Indonesia Independence Party) Jakarta branch had protest to KTN  in order to off the forbiden to meeting(mencabut larangan berkumpul)

January29th.1949

 (a)the earliest used single label local sumatra  green paper revenue f 75,- the latest  30/6.48 many colour variations.

(b)the Historic letter send from The chief of Kampong 7 oeloe Palembang , as the recall letter to attend the ceremony of deliver of the power from Dutch government to Wali Negara Sumatera Selatan (south Sumatra)  in

February,2th.1949.

2.February

After several month In aceh,The Young_Gouvernue North Zsumatara Mr. SM Amin in february 1948 was appointed as the “Hakim Pengadilan tinggi” at Bukittinggi.

(1)Sjahrir forms PSI (Partai Sosialis Indonesia), supports Sukarno.”Left Wing” under Amir Sjarifuddin renames itself People’s Democratic Front (Front Demokrasi Rakyat). Sjarifuddin criticizes the Renville agreement.Col. Nasution leads Siliwangi division out of West Java to Central Java

(2)The Dutch blockaded the areas under control of the Republic of Indonesia around this time, causing shortages of food and medicine.
(3)Provisional 50 Rupiah note for “Daerah Banten”, Republik Indonesia, 1948.

February,1st.1948

(a)GPRI_Gerakan Plebisit RI founding lead by Mr Ali Budiardjo.

(b) The rare Official NRI Aceh newspaper “WARTA MINGGOEAN”WEEKLY PAPERS

SIXTH INDONESIAN CABINET;

Prime minister: Wakiol NRI President Hatta, interior minister (Dr Sukiman Wirjosandjojo, foreign minister (Haji agus sakim), the Minister of Finance (Mr.AAMaramis), Justice Minister (Mr Soesanto Tirtoprodjo), Kemakmoeran (Mr Sjafruddin Prawiranegara) <Stock people food (Ignatius zJosef Kasimo), Health (Dr Johannes Leimena), Teaching, education and kedudayaan (Mr ZAli Sastroatmidjojo), Lighting (Mohamad Natzir), Labour and Social Affairs (Koesnan), with establishment and Youth (Soepebo), Transportation (Ir Raden Djoeanda), Public Works ad interim (Ir.r.Djoeanda), Religion (Kiai Haji Masjkoer) <Ad Interim Defense (Drs Moh.Hatta) and non-portfolio Minister (Hemangkoe Boewono IX.

LAW ON THE SELECTION OF TEMPORARY MEMBERS OF THE HOUSE OF REPRESENTATIVES Atjeh

PRESIDENT AND VICE PRESIDENT mourn the demise GANDHI

1900 FORCES OF THE REPUBLIC OF DATE 3 FEB. WILL DIKUMPULKAN.Medan 01/31/48. Major Jnedral Djatikoesoemo Republic, komadan divis VTN 1 that since the need to implement the cease-weapon carriage dasn Forces of the Republic of the area supervised by the Dutch in West Java tealh come to visit the area yesterday afternoon and arrived back in Surabaya, will soon depart the aircraft Dakota USA back to Djokja, alleged today akn back to Suarbaya. More than 1900 troops Bandung rumored that the delivery of the Battalion III yangterkenal republic under the leadership of captain Ahmad Wiranata Koesoema Tuesday, February 3, will be collected.

THE MINISTER OF THE REPUBLIC fly to dJOKJA. Djkarta 01/31/48. This morning the Minister of the Republic is now in ZJakarta tealh went to Jogjakarta with an aircraft and Committee Services Offers both, participated in a plane itutermasuk nachoda ship visit to Djokja Renville participate. Among the authorities of the Republic there are parents Sjarifuddin Prawiranegara Moh.Roem Leimena, H. Agus Salim and Mr. Tamsil.

TRANSFER OF FORCES OF THE REPUBLIC. Djokja 31/01/48. On removal of troops from the West Java region, Aneta pasuka it proclaims that as many as possible will be transported by train. Now they are transported to the place-Temat located along the railroad as Tjiandjoer, Padalarang and Poewkarta. According to Radio Hilversum, the place is going to gather THI 5000 soldiers, from here they will be transported to Tjirebon and by boat departing from the stricken area Repoeblik.Pasukan Tasikmalaja stricken republic would have to come by train. Tjiandjoer removal of troops expected to be completed by February 1 to come.

After PLACE OF NEGOTIATIONS, Djkarta 01/31/48. Merdeka kalanggan obtain news from the always reliable, that the republic delegation has put forward the proposal that negotiations be held alternately in New York after 14 days and in Jogjakarta. Special Committee of Good Offices tealh objected to it because of how it will complicate the work of negotiating a fixed panitia.Suatu place and satisfactory for both parties still sought. Furthermore, the Free Daily paniteraan proclaim that the republic will be entirely pndah delegation from New York to Djokja.

 

originalinfo

KABINET INDONESIA KEENAM;

Perdana menteri: Wakiol Presiden NRI Hatta,Menteri dalam negeri(Dr Soekiman Wirjosandjojo,Menteri luar negeri(Hadji agus sakim),Menteri Keuangan(Mr.A.A.Maramis),Menteri Kehakiman(Mr Soesanto Tirtoprodjo),Kemakmoeran(Mr Sjafruddin Prawiranegara)<Persediaan Makanan rakyat(Ignatius zJosef Kasimo),Kesehatan(Dr Johannes Leimena),Pengajaran,pendidikan dan kedudayaan(Mr ZAli Sastroatmidjojo),Penerangan(Mohamad Natzir),Perburuhan dan Sosial(Koesnan),Pembanguna dan Pemuda(Soepebo),Perhubungan(Ir Raden Djoeanda),Pekerjaan Umum ad interim(Ir.r.Djoeanda),Agama(Kiai Hadji Masjkoer)<Pertahanan ad Interim (Drs Moh.Hatta) dan Menteri non portofolio(Hemangkoe Boewono IX.

UNDANG UNDANG SEMENTARA TENTANG MEMILIH ANGGOTA DEWAN PERWAKILAN ATJEH

pRESIDEN DAN WAKIL PRESIDEN BERDUKACITA ATAS KEMANGKATAN GANDHI

1900 PASUKAN REPUBLIK TANGGAL 3 FEB. AKAN DIKUMPULKAN.Medan 31/1/48. Jendral Major Republik Djatikoesoemo ,komadan divis VTN 1 yang berhubung perlunya melaksanakan Gencatan sejata dasn pengangkutan Pasukan Republik dari daerah yang diawasi oleh Belanda di Jawa barat tealh datang untuk mengunjungi daerah tersebut dan kemarin sore telah tiba kembali di surabaya ,segera akan berangkat dengan pesawat terbang Dakota USA kembali ke Djokja, diduga hari ini akn kembali lagi ke Suarbaya. Lebih lanjut dari Bandung dikabarkan bahwa 1900 pasukan republik diantarnya Batalion III yangterkenal dibawah pimpinan kapten Ahmad Wiranata Koesoema hari selasa tanggal 3 pebruari akan dikumpulkan.

PARA MENTERI rEPUBLIK tERBANG kE dJOKJA. Djkarta 31.1.48. Pagi hari ini para Menteri Republik yang kini berada di ZJakarta tealh bertolak ke Djokjakarta dengan sebuah pesawat terbang dan Panitia Penawaran Jasa baik,turut serta dalam pesawat itutermasuk nah=achoda kapal renville ikut melawat ke Djokja. Diantara para pembesar Republik terdapat tua Sjarifuddin Prawiranegara, Moh.Roem<Leimena,H.Agus salim dan Mr Tamsil.

PEMINDAHAN PASUKAN REPUBLIK. Djokja 31/1.48. Tentang pemindahan pasukan TNI dari daerah Jawa barat, Aneta mewartakan bahwa pasuka itu sebanyak mungkin akan diangkut dengan kereta api. Kini mereka diangkut ketempat-temat yang terletak disepanjang jalan kereta api seperti Tjiandjoer,Padalarang dan Poewkarta. Menurut Radio Hilversum,ditempat tersebut akan berkumpul 5000 prajurit THI, dari sini mereka akan diangkut ke Tjirebon dan dengan kapal kedaerah Repoeblik.Pasukan yang berangkat dari Tasikmalaja akan di datangkan kedaerah Repoeblik dengan kereta api. Pemindahan pasukan dari Tjiandjoer diharap akan selesai tanggal 1 pebruari yang akan datang.

USAI TENTANG TEMPAT PERUNDINGAN,Djkarta 31/1/48. Surat kabar Merdeka memperoleh kabar dari kalanggan yang senantiasa dapat dipercaya, bahwa delegasi Repoeblik telah mengemukakan usul  supaya perundingan diadakan berganti-ganti sesudah 14 hari di Djakarta dan Di djokjakarta. Panitia Penawaran Jasa Baik telah berkeberatan terhadap hal itu karena cara itu akan menyulitkan pekerjaan  panitia.Suatu tempat perundingan yang tetap dan memuaskan bagi kedua belah pihak masih terus dicari. SElanjutnya Harian Merdeka mewartakan bahwa ke paniteraan delegasi Repoeblik seluruhnya akan pndah dari Djakarta ke Djokja.

Feb ruary,4th.1948

Jakarta had choosed thier  “perwakilan” to join WEst Java conference R.sujoso,Harun Alrasjid and R.Abunjamin.

February ,6th.1948

NRI Passport no.0028 President of the Republic of Indonesia dated February 6, 1948, the opium smuggling trio dihunakan RI (Kamajaya, Tonny Subeno and Wen)

, was not dberlaku in singapore, so wen Tonny was arrested and several months of languishing in prison, but they managed to RI baik

.Markas opium smuggling in Mitre Hotel, Kiliney Road, Singapore (4 photo illustration), while also H. Karkono involved in smuggling opium Partokusumo RI, belaiu then Assistant Ministry of Finance in Singapore, under the coordination of former Ambassador Mukarto Notowidigdo large and Foreign Minister in charge to smuggle the opium. (apparently correct RI for the state Treasury to smuggle opium, as alleged in the Dutch newspaper in 1947)

original info:

Paspor NRI no.0028  Presiden Republik Indonesia tanggal 6 pebruari 1948, yang dihunakan tiga sekawan penyeludupan candu RI (Kamajaya,Subeno dan Tonny Wen) , ternyata tidak  dberlaku di singapore, sehingga Tonny wen ditangkap dan beberapa bulan mendekam dalam tahanan ,tetapi mereka berhasil dengan baik.Markas penyeludupan candu RI di Mitre Hotel,Kiliney Road,singapore(4 illustrasi foto), selain itu juga H.Karkono Partokusumo  terlibat dalam penyeludupan candu RI tersebut,belaiu  saat itu Pembantu Kementerian Keuangan RI di singapura,dibawah koordinasi Mukarto Notowidigdo bekas Duta besar dan Menteri Luar negeri yang bertugas menyeludupkan Candu tersebut.(ternyata benar RI untuk keperluan Keuangan negara menyeludupkan Candu,seperti yang dituduhkan Belanda dalam surat kabar tahun 1947)

 February,8th.48

rare republic stamp used  cds .8.2.48..djakarta (djokjakarta?)on fragment ,design young man with tranportations ,annyversary three years Indonesia Independence day,VERY RARE USED STAMPS

February,7th.48

The rare Change Of Adress card dancer 3 cent, postally  used  from Surabaya to Malang (this  old  nede.indie 1941 card still used in 1948 until 1949 at federaal state area-Dr Iwan Notes.)

February,10th.1948

(a)The Renville ship departured Tanjung Priok

(b) three member of “Pasukan Berani Mati ” which throwed Granat get sentece to death at Dutch Justice court,and sevent other get to jail.

(c) the Pamphlet”Lelang Paksa” from Bukittinggi  stae Justice court(Pengadilan Negeri Bukittinggi)

February,15th.1948

The rare Straigth handstamp mark TASIKMALAJA , on used postal stationer overprint 5 cent on 3 1/2 cent card  send from tasikmalaya to Pengalengan (langstamped)

February,9th.1947

 The express independence anniversary postal stationer card 10 cent added java repoeblik Indonesia definitive stamp 40 cent, sen from Tjaroeban to  Modjokerto,with express stamped and sencore”telah ditilik” postmark.  and madioen without date cds as the legalized original card from madioen.

February,17th.1948

The recieved  of Money (kwitansi) f 1000, for repaird the car,by Repoeblic indonesia Traficc organisation (Dians lalulintas Sumatera barat ,now LLAJR),free revenue,with rare official NRI stamped.

february,20th.1948

The people  who enter their name to be the member of GPRI -Gerakan Plebisit Republik Indonesia at Cilincing were arrest by the Dutch.

97) February,26th-1948

The Dai Nippon Java Card used with ned.Indie Karbouw 5 cent stamps send from Bandung to Pengalengan,bandoeng the capital of Pasundan State of Federaal Indonesia.

 

3.March

the picture of Pasar baroe Djakarta postal Office during in Repoeblik Indonesia,Abdoel Rahman (rare photo)

March,5th.1948

(a)the very rare ontangbewijs(postpakket sending reciveced) sedn from Batavia with very rare BATAVIA CENTRUM 4 MCH 48 square in box  violet .hand stamped

March 9

 Van Mook creates a provisional government for federated Indonesia: the “Voorlopige Federale Regering”. The name “Nederlands-Indië” is changed to “Indonesië” in the Netherlands constitution

By this time, Van Mook saw that Indonesia would not remain a colony of the Netherlands forever. His actions became not so much efforts to keep the Netherlands Indies, as ways to manage a slow transition to self-rule.

March,16th.1948

(a) The rare Telephone bill send free stamps cds Lhoseumawe rep Indonesia 16.3.48. (Aceh postal history)

(b)The Jakarta Justice court had  get sentence 10 years to Yamamoto Isoho (the Glodok Camp leader) because he were “Kekajaman” to the prisoners

March,20th.1948

(a)registered covered with Pekalongan emergency register label and overprint 1947 on knonijnenberg 40 cent stamp,send from pekalongan to Semarang

(b)The Overprint soekarno local sumatra Republic Issued,off cover, CDS Bukittinggi,20.3.48

March,23th.1948

the postal used postcard stationer overprint 5 cen on 3 1/2 cent stationer card  NIG 282 (error normal 2381)  send from soerabaia to Malang.

March,28th.1948

The rare postal stationer  ovpt.5 cent on 3 1/2 cent NIG 2477 send from  Tanjoeng Enim to  Bandung

March,31st.1948

Tijwoelijk Bestuur Dienst Voorlichtings Residentie Banjoemas Identity card.

4.April

The illustration of the building of telephon  and telegram by PTT in preparation of KTN-komisi Tiga negara(three state commision) conference at Kalirang in april 1948

April,1st.1948

Weeskamer Soerabaia official letters ,r

return AFS.postmark (return to sender) April ,1st ,1948 return in April,29th.1948

The circulation of Weekly magazine “The worker”(Pekerja) had stop .

April,2th.1948

The postally used card from bandung to surbaia.April,16th.1948

the rare change of adress statione dancer 2 cent card ,added stamp off( 1 sen) send from  Tegal to Malang

A[ril,3rd.1948

the illustration of  paketvart post meeting and the inner of Jogya Post office in April 1948.

April,11th.1948

The Atjeh Weeklypaper “WARTA MINGGOEN” THIS INFO WITH DAY, 11 APRIL 1948

3 kekoesaan commission will be expanded,

vice president arrives in djakarta, at 12.30 today has left the premises pesawt Boekittingi Vice President pick up the air that he helped his hour 12.00.Beserta also the Minister of Health Dr. Leimena, generals Maj. Abdul Harris Nasution, a member agency workers KNIP Baharuddin Zainal and Ir Indratjaja. With a plane to pick the vice president, arrived in New York City police chief Omar Said State Sumatra. upon arrival in jkarta, vice president explained that he would stay a few days in Jakrta and Nati night 9:00 (PM) will hold a meeting at home van Mook. To fetch his arrival, the field seemed to fly members of the Dutch delegation, and the rulers of which Mr Ali Boediardjo republic and chairman of the Indonesian republic delegation Mr.Moh.Roem.

Dr.MANSOER NOT ACKNOWLEDGE NEGOTIATIONS WITH DUTCH republic. Djokja 10 April, Dr Mansoer which was recently established by Dr. van Mook to be Head of State of East Sumatra, expressing their preformance a press conference, that the State of East Sumatra, is a certainty and tida DAPT eliminated. Also he mkenerangkan bahw atiap each party negotiations conducted and the Dutch republic of Indonesia, will not doiakuinya or approval, Pelita People’s Daily demikianditulis March 13, the llau. Actually Dr. Mansoer forget, that face negotiations with the Dutch delegation republic, representing the Kingdom of the Netherlands adalh, where the State Dr. Mansoer also be involved and establish the existence of the State bahw ayang it go round decision (nesluit) from the Dutch Indies government. Meanwhile pulu stated that Dr. Mansoer not compare the holding of a plebiscite its region, if on the other regions were also held

COMPOSITION OF THE CABINET Negar pASOENDAN, according to newspapers in Bandung, the State Cabinet Pasoendan as follows. Prime Minister and concurrently the economy (Abbas Soerjana Atmadja), In the country (former regent Tasikmalaja, Soenarja), Health (Dr Abdoel Patah), Social (M Siradj), Teaching (Soendoro), Finance (Mr. Djoehana), General Pekerjaan (M. Enoch ), Justice (Soenarja Koesoema)

OEANG republic INDONESIA (ORI), bERHUBUBNG BECAUSE rumors that ori BE DIRECTLY IN EXCHANGE WITH Monica, explaining that official circles NEWS IS LESS truth.after Interim government that is actually formed, it will be held the unity of the money (or federaalgeld Munteenheid-federal money) . According to working paper republic, the money is proposed, if the money NICA and ORI exchanged with federal money 1 to 1. According to economic considerations, it is only logical because, according to the basic NICA our economy ORI and Money in the end is  people belonging . Negotiations on these financial unity until now didnot found definitive results.

EVENTS uprising in Biak, From jakarta diartakan that the republic’s political kjalangan there want menegtahui SIKA Negar Government of Indonesia East Uprising event at Biak (Papua) because it turns out that the people of Irian was declared emphatically would not form a special area, but want unity by State Eastern Indonesia

DELEGATION REP proposal, INDONESIA ON THE FORM AND COMPOSITION OF INDONESIA STATES

POH AN TUI MEDAN, dated March 20 ceremony was held in Medan dissolution POH AN TUI (Chines eoverses police) with the official.

UNITY TAPANOELI. In Mewdan has stood by the Union Tapanuli rtujuan to repair the interest groups in the country soematra Tapanouli Timoer. Now there are three flow between the tribes Tapanoeli: State pro a.Yang Btak Kingdom, b. Which bejuang to get position in the State of eastern Sumatra, c. which bejuang preformance they occur pernag Front Nasional.Diantara great pen pioneered Naigolan ole DR.

DUTCH LOT IN INDONESIA, Djokja 1o April 1948, Jumalh Dutch sent to Indonesia dai Nederland outnumber knows ago. In 1945 some 2600 people to send to Indonesia, is an employee selurunya NICA (Netherlands Indies Civil Agency), so diwarta Aneta. In 1946 some 7141 people comprising partikelirmpegawai domestic workers, women and children. in 1947 this number increased to 21.000 more. According to information, the amount of discharged itusesudah jnauari pernag second world until 1948, has a 31.247 (note Dr. Iwan, this essay I will definitely be read by the families of those currently in the country would still be a lot of Dutch, greetings to the families when and want info on family you, become a premium member, because dr ribuaninfo iwna have created you from a collection)

REPOEBLIK INDONESIA  PAPER MONEY IN ACEH ‘(2 TYPES)

ORIGINAL INFO:

 The Atjeh Weeklypaper”WARTA MINGGOEN” THIS DAY WITH INFO,11 APRIL 1948

kekoesaan komisi 3 akan diperluas,

wakil presiden tiba di djakarta,pukul 12,30 hari ini telah berangkat meninggalkan Boekittingi Wakil Presiden denga pesawt udara yang menjemput beliau jam 12.00.Beserta beliau turut juga Menteri Kesehatan Dr Leimena,Djendral Mayor abdul Harris Nasution, anggota badan pekerja KNIP Zainal Baharuddin dan Ir Indratjaja. Dengan pesawat yang menjemput wakil presiden ini ,tiba di bukittinggi Umar Said Kepala kepolisian Negara Sumatra. pada saat tiba di jakarta,wakil presiden menerangkan  bahwa  beliau akan tinggal beberapa hari di Jakarta dan nanti malam jam 9.00(PM) akan mengadakan rapat dirumah van Mook. Untuk menjemput kedatangan beliau,dilapangan terbang tampak anggota delegasi Belanda dan para pembesar Repoeblik diantaranya Mr Ali Boediardjo dan ketua delegasi repoeblik Indonesia Mr.Moh.Roem.

Dr.MANSOER TIDAK MENGAKUI PERUNDINGAN BELANDA DENGAN REPOEBLIK. Djoja 10 april, Dr Mansoer yang baru-baru ini ditetapkan oleh Dr van Mook menjadi Kepala Negara Sumatera Timur, menyatakan pendapatnya dalm suatu konperensi pers, bahwa Negara Sumatera Timur merupakan suatu kepastian dan tida dapt dilenyapkan. Juga beliau mkenerangkan bahw atiap-tiap perundingan yang dilakukan pihak belanda dan pihak repoeblik Indonesia, tidak akan doiakuinya  atau disetujuinya, demikianditulis harian Pelita Rakyat tanggal 13 Maret yang llau. Sebenarnya dr Mansoer lupa, bahwa delegasi Belanda menghadapi perundingan dengan Repoeblik, adalh mewakili Kerajaan belanda,dimana Negara Dr Mansoer juga ada didalamnya dan bahw ayang menetapkan adanya Negara itu adlah keputusan(nesluit) dari pemerintah Hindia belanda. Sementara itu dinyatakan pulu,bahwa Dr mansoer tidak menolok diadakannya plebisit didaerahnya,jika dilain daerah juga diadakan

SUSUNAN KABINET nEGAR pASOENDAN, menurut  surat kabar di Bandung, Susunan Kabinet Negara Pasoendan sebagai berikut. Perdana Menteri merangkap ekonomi(Abbas Soerjana Atmadja), Dalam negeri(Bekas bupati Tasikmalaja, Soenarja), Kesehatan (Dr Abdoel Patah), Sosial(M siradj),Pengajaran(Soendoro),Keuangan (Mr Djoehana),Pekrjaan Umum(M.Enoch), Kehakiman(Soenarja Koesoema)

OEANG REPOEBLIK INDONESIA(ORI),BERHUBUBNG DENGAN ADANYA DESAS DESUS BAHWA orI AKAN LANGSUNG DI KURS DENGAN nica,KALANGAN RESMI MENERANGKAN BAHWA BERITA ITU KURANG BEANR.Sesudah Pemrintah Interim yang sebenarnya dibentuk,maka akan diadakan kesatuan uang(Munteenheid atau federaalgeld-uang federal). Menurut kertas kerja repoeblik, tentang Uang ini diusulkan,jika uang NICA dan ORI ditukar dengan Uang federal 1 banding 1. Menurut pertimbangan ekonomi,hal ini sudah sewajarnya karena menurut dasar ekonomki ORI dan Uang NICA pada akhirnya adalah tangunggan rakyat. Perundingan tentang kesatuan keuangan ini smapai sekarang belum mendapat hasil yang pasti.

PERISTIWA PEMBERONTAKAN DI BIAK, Dari jakarta diwartakan bahwa kalangan politik Repoeblik disana ingin mengetahui sika Pemerintah Negar Indonesia Timur terhadap peristiwa Pemberontakan di Biak (Papua) karena ini ternyata bahwa rakyat Irian sudah menyatakan dengan tegas tidak mau membentuk daerah istimewa,tetapi ingin mengabung dir dengan Negara Indonesia Timur

USUL DELEGASI REP,INDONESIA TENTANG BENTUK DAN SUSUNAN NEGARA INDONESIA SERIKAT

POH AN TUI MEDAN,tanggal 20 maret di Medan telah dilangsungkan upacara pembubaran POH AN TUI (chines eoverses police) dengan resmi.

PERSATUAN TAPANOELI. Di Mewdan telah berdiri Persatuan tapanuli dengan rtujuan untuk memerbaiki kepentingan golongan Tapanouli di negara soematra Timoer. Sekarang terdapat tiga aliran diantara suku Tapanoeli:a.Yang pro Negara Btak Raya,b. Yang bejuang untuk mendapatkan Kedudukan di Negara sumatra timur,c. yang bejuang dalam Front Nasional.Diantara mereka terjadi pernag pena yang hebat dipelopori ole DR Naigolan.

BANYAK BELANDA DI INDONESIA, Djokja 1o april 1948, Jumalh orang Belanda yang dikirm ke Indonesia dai Nederland melebihi jumlah tahu yang lalu. Dalam tahun 1945 sejumlah 2600 orang yang dikirm ke Indonesia,selurunya adalah pegawai NICA(Netherland Indie  Civil Agency),demikian diwarta aNeta. Pada tahun 1946 sejumlah 7.141 orang yang terdiri dari pekerja partikelirmpegawai negeri,wanita dan anak-anak. dalam tahun 1947 jumlah ini meningkat jadi 21,000 lebih. Menurut keterangan ,jumlah itusesudah habis pernag dunia kedua hingga jnauari 1948,telah menjadi 31,247(catatan dr Iwan, karangan saya ini pasti akan dibaca oleh keluarga mereka yang saat ini tentu masih banyak di negeri belanda, salam bagi para keluarga bila anda ingin info tentang keluarga anda,jadilah anggota premium,sebab dr iwna memiliki ribuan info buat anda dari koleksinya)

 

April,12th.1948

(a)the Rare postalstationer NIG 2477 send from Batavia centrum to Bandung.April,26th.1948

(b)The besluit Resident Palembang 1919 was legitimation with Nederland  handelsmaatschapij (bank)  Palem april.12..48 hand stamped.

(c)The Territorial commandant of West Java, Major-general H.J.J.W. Durst annouced that the 1st Mei ceremony(arak-akan) was forbidden.

april,16th.1948

 The earliest used  of Repoblik Indonesia local revenue f 25,- and the latest block four 24/4.48.

April,19th.1948

the earliest used blue paper local sumatra repoblik Indonesia revenue f,25, block three,the latest used 21/6.1948.

April,20th.1948

two photos of the meeting between Indonesia  and Ducth delegation supervised by KTn at Kaliurang (near Djokja)

 

MAY 1948

(1)two photos of the meeting at Kepatihan Djojakarta between NRI ands Ducth Delegation under  supervision KTN

(2)at Late May 1948, Mr SM AMIN was pointed as the Guvenour Of North sumatra by Presiden Soekarno.

(3)Kartosuwirjo proclaims himself Imam of Negara Islam Indonesia, or “Darul Islam”, an Islamic state rebelling against both Dutch and the Republic. His followers begin setting up local administrations in West Java.

(3) The Typhoid disease in Jakarta, 20 % were died.

May,3th.1948

The postally used cover from CDS Mamasa 3.5.48 to semarang (rare city cds) 

May,7th.1948

Postlly used card from CDS Malili 7.5.48 to Semarang with  overprint Indonesia on Wilhelmina 1 gld stamp(rare city cds)

May,14th.1948

The error 15 sen Java republik Indonesia unperforated revenue used on document,

May,15th.1948

the chinese women fund horganisation letter,send from jakarta with special federal Postal  Batavia handstamped violet  Batavia centrum 15.5.1948.

May,16th.1948

related with the War condition, Emergency Government on may, .16 in 1948, stipulates that to strengthen and centralize all in order to  menyempurnakan defend need power tools of civil and military special preformance of each military area preformance one hand, then in the special military regions all powers of Civil and Military conducted by the Military Governor. The next preformance residency civilian government run by the Council on behalf of the Regional Defence and bertangungg responsible to the Military Governor is concerned, while the business is run by military commanders on behalf dab Sub_Teritorial Responsible to governor Militer on 17 mei PDRI made provisions that force the centralization of power to the civilian and military Military Governor in the Military Specialties, the post of Governor of Sumatra Province for the time being removed. also stipulated that the oversight of regional autonomy as stipulated in Government Regulation 1948 made ​​by Ko in the Emergency Government decree dated 17 May 1949 no 23, set seterusnya, that the Government Commissioner who will supervise the former Province gubewrnur saudara Mr. SM Amin, the advance of another, the government appointed Commissioner for regional defense Utara.Dewan Sumatra regional diamksud above Ketetapn Commissioner formed by the Central Government for the North Sumatran June 19, 1p49 No. 3 and consists of Resident TTDaudsyah as chairman, and as a member M.Nur.El Ibrahimy, Yahya Siregar and Alemz.masing respective former executive member of the Parliament of North Sumatra

original info(ibid TM Hassan,1986)

related with the War condition, PDRI on may,.16th 1948, menetapkan bahwa untuk memperkokoh dan menyempurnakian petahanan perlu memusatkan sehgala alat-alat kekuasaan sipil dan militer dalm tiap daerah militer istimewa dalm satu tangan, maka dalam daerah militer istimewa segala kekuasaan Sipil dan Militer dilakukan oleh Gubernur Militer . selanjutnya dalm keresidenan pemerintah sipil dijalankan oleh Dewan Pertahanan Daerah atas nama dan bertangungg jawab kepada Gubernur Militer yang bersangkutan,sedangkan urusan militer dijalankan oleh komandan Sub_Teritorial atas nama dab bertanggung Jawab kepad gubernur MiliterPada tabnggal 17 mei PDRI mmebuat Ketetapan bahwa berlakunya pemusatan kekuasaan sipil dan militer kepada Gubernur Militer di daerah Militer Istimewa, jabatan Gubernur Propinsi di Sumatra buat sementara waktu dihapus. ditetapkan pula bahwa pengawasan atas daerah otonomi seperti dimaksud dalam Peraturan Pemerintah tahun 1948 dilakukan oleh Ko dalam ketetapan PDRI tanggal 17 mei 1949 no 23,ditetapkan setrusnya,bahwa Komisaris Pemerintah yang akan melakukan pengawasan tersebut adalah bekas gubernur Propinsi saudar Mr SM AMin,anatar lain,diangkat menjadi Komisaris Pemerintah untuk daerah Sumatera Utara.Dewan pertahanan Daerah yang dimaksud diatas dibentuk dengan Ketetapan Komisaris Pemerintah Pusat untuk sumatera Utara tanggal 19 Juni 1p49 no 3 dan terdiri dari Residen T.T.Daudsyah sebagai ketua,dan sebagai anggota M.Nur.El Ibrahimy, Yahya Siregar dan Alemz.masing-masing bekas anggota eksekutif DPR Sumatera Utara.

May,18th.1948

the Soeloeh rajat News paper

May, 18th.1948

The Rajat Soeloeh News paper

(a) Establishment Attitudes and the plan nekerja pesundan State,

NIDS struggling collar formation gives equal rights to all citizens, the pursuit of improved teaching, social, economic health, etc..

In the trial the State Parliament Pasoendan 134 dated May 1948 the then Prime Minister Mr. Adil Poeradiredja telang has provided a statement of government policy leaders plan to be run by the government, below we include a summary of these statements. Mr fairly stated, that the cabinet was formed on the basis of politics where the most important advance of the program are:

(a1) we struggle towards Indonesia Addressing the union of a free and sovereign (Indonesia is now the organization has been established as Federasi0, which will stand as Unity State.

(b1) Give equal rights to all citizens without distinction bangdsa mengiggatkan, religion and kultuur.

(c1) Recognize and protect the rights of minorities.

(2) Prundingan will move to Djokja

(3) Representative to the Conference of Bandung Banka

(4) Commercial illustration Perkebuna n be a way to enlarge the country and folk sources of income.

original info:
 

(a) Sikap Pendirian dan rentjana nekerja Negara pesundan,

berjuang kerah pembentukan NIDS memberi hak sama pada semua Warga  negara,mengejar perbaikan Pengajaran,sosial,kesehatan ekonomi dll.

Dalam sidang Parlemen Negara Pasoendan tanggal 134 Mei 1948 yang lalu,Perdana Menteri Mr Adil Poeradiredja telah memberikan suatu keterangan telang kebijakan rencana pemimpin pemerintahan yang akan dijalankan oleh pemerintahannya, dibawah ini kami memuat ringkasan keterangan tersebut. Mr adil menyatakan , bahwa kabinet ini dibentuk atas dasar politik program anatar mana yang terpenting ialah :

(a1) Menujukan perjuangan kita kearah Indonesia serikat yang merdeka dan berdaulat (organisasi Indonesia sekarang telah ditetapkan sebagai Federasi0, yang akan berdiri sebagai Persatuan Negara bagian.

(b1) Memberi hak yang sama kepada semua warga Negara dengan tidak mengiggatkan perbedaan bangdsa,agama dan kultuur.

(c1) Mengakui dan melindungi hak minoritas.

(2) Prundingan akan berpindah ke Djokja

(3) Perwakilan banka Ke Konperensi bandung

(4) illustrasi Pengusahaan Perkebuna n suatu cara untuk memperbesar sumber penghasilan negeri dan rakyat.

May,20th.1948

(a)The house of the lead of GPRI organisation Mr Ali Budiardjo at Pegangsaan timur “digeledah” because subversif.

(b) Two photos of the 40th years Indonesia national erection day anniversary(Hari Kebangkitan Nasional)  at Yogjakarta.look the Imam Bonjol picture on the wall.

(c) The Meeting between Indonesia delegation and Dutch delegation under KTN supervision at Kaliurang near Jogja.

May,26th.1948

The  Cover Fragment of Block 8 Ned.indie. dancer 4cent stamp cdas Medan 26.5.48 and other fragment Ned.indie Stamps in 1948 dancer 3 cent block 10.(during East sumatra State)

May,28th.1948

 the rare label of Income tax recieved at Padang panjang CDS 28.5.48 ,the change or repoeblik curency from small f to new bigger F new URIPS money(Uang Republik Indoesia propinsi sumatra)

Mei,31th.1948

the photo of  the meeting between NRI goverment with political party in Yogja Place

6.June 1948

 june,3rd.1948

the photo of Presiden Soekarno cs fled by flight to Sumatra

and after arrievd at Bukittinggi, he  look Bukittingi at night

June,4th.194

president went to Padang Pandjang

and then President Sukarno arrive at Padang, Resident Sumatra Barat Moh Sjafei spoke during the night meeting

and Dr Sukiman speaks. also Moh sjafei talks with pemuka Rakyat.

June ,5th,1948

the photo of  Dr Soekiman speaking during Isjak Mirazd  day at Buktittingi this day

.

June,6th.1948

(a)On June,6th,1948  Presient Soekarno after melantik Ketua (chief)dan anggota(member)of The Central commisariat Gouvernment for sumatra at Bukittinggi,President soekarno depart to North with Car and from Siboroing-borong flyed by Aeroplane RI-002,without left door, to Lho Nga airport near Kutaraja.

(b)The Postally used cover witn overprinti 1947 on wilhelmina stamps 12 1/2 cent.

June,7th.1948

(a)President Sukarno  visit Maninjau West sumatra

(b)on this day  Mr S.M. Amin had  inagurated  as the Gouvernur  of North sumatra at the Banda aceh palace(kraton). The new gouvenor of North sumatra found many difficulty because this are “kurang aman” unsecured, and also the Dutch WarShip alway shooting the land,beside the Dutch Blockade around Aceh coast. One of the movement in Aceh lead by Said Ali,who didnot done the order of North sumatra Gouvernur, and he was arrested by the Military Gouvernur (look daud berueuh Pamphlet)

June,11th,1948

(a)The photo of KTN resception at Kepatihan Yogjakarta

(b)During the landroad travelling from Bukittinggi to Tapanuli, Presiden Sukarno some time rest in this day(three photos)

(c)The postally used  register cover with Djokjakarta series stamps 60 cent _ Borobudur stupa design , cds. Djakarta 11.7.48 to  probolinggo,with  censor chop

Java&Madoera 1946 ZBL 43A Proof Double+Mirror Print

Thi other series ,rare bird 50 (double print)cent used combination with def 100 sen   at money order fragment. and flag 60 cent mint block four

June,12th.1948

the use repoblik indonesia local sumatra f 75,- on complete document with legalized Bukittinggi post office,s chief

June ,13th.1948

Presiden soekarno arrived at Tarutung this day(photo) and vist hospital there.

June.14th 1948

(a) the recieved of Wang ambonnement  Tan Nie Liang,Keng Po and sinpo newspaper. (newspaper fee) F.6 of newspaper   june 1948(14.6.48)

(b)The kaliurang conference had moved to Jakarta, the delegation went to Jakarta by train.look some picture of the delegations Australian delegation Critcley, indonesi  hatta,moh roem etc.

June,15th.1948

The rare postally  used express. cover with Djokjakarta  series stamp -design RI flag from CDS Djakarta to CDS Probolinggo.June,16th.1948

The Chinese oversees  women study fund organisation jakarta(Federatie van chinese studiekringen-Chig Hsing Lien Ho Hui) letter CDS Jakarta.

June,17th.1948

(a)the rare Merdeka newspaper card send from Djakarta cds  17.6.47, by express to Jogyakarta. with java NRI definitive stamps 2×5 sen and 1x 40 sen (rate 50 sen)

(b)the Samidi book store private postcard send from batavia to Soerabaia.

June,22th1948

Presiden Soekarno arrived at Jambi by plane (three photos)

June,24th.1948

(a)Presiden soekarno arrived at Bengkulu to  vist the house where he was arrest  by dutch in 1942.( four photos)

(b)Moh Natsit  meeting with Vice Presiden Moh Hatta (photo)

June,25th,1948

Presiden Soekarno arrived at Tjoerup bengkulu(two photo)

June,27th.1948

Presiden soekarno arrived at Telok Betong Lampong(five photos)

June,28th.1948

Amir Syarifuddin form the People’s Democratic Front (FDR) on June 28, 1948. Political group is trying to put himself in opposition to the government under cabinet Hatta. FDR joined the Communist Party of Indonesia (PKI) to plan a coup.

Some of the actions undertaken by these groups including waging anti-government propaganda, conducting demonstrations, strikes, kidnap and kill political opponents, and move the riots in some places.

7.July

July,1st,1948

The  earliest used of Sumatra repoeblic Indonesia local revenue f 70 (old roepiah) ,used fragment. and other date in 1948.

July,5th.1948

The postally used cover from cds Makassar on overprint 1947 Wilhemina 12 1/2 cent stamp to Batavia centrum.

July 8 th.1948.

Representatives of 13 Dutch-controlled states created by Van Mook convene at Bandung, to begin process of creating United States of Indonesia.

July,1oth,1948

 Surat Pangilan dari polisi Kota bukittingi tanggal 10 juli1948,

atas nama Negara republik Indonesia sajya roeslan di kantor Polisi Bukittingi disuruh menghadap  etc tanggal 14.7.1948 jqm 9.pqgi dihadpan Pengadilan Di Bukittinggi untuk diperiksa menjadi terdakwa dalm perkara…etc

July,14th.1948

The Matraman area Jakarta were surround (dikepung) by dutch army and Police because the subversif action at that area

July,15th.1948

The Indonesian  Nation Meeting(pertemuan kebangsaan)  of all Indonesia at Perguruan rakyat (People s chool) salemba.

July,17th.1948

(a)The Indonesia national nation meeting finish with will (menghendaki) : Negara Serikat with souverinity(berdaulat)  and Independence as the The justice law state with basic azas democracy and in republic form.

(b) The rare ORI overprint on 0.15 sen   of Java Repoeblic Indonesia local revebue ,on compleet document( the-,15 more common)

July,19th.1948
the postal used stationer overprint  5 cent on 3 1/2 cent NG error 2 21(nomal 2721) send from Lahat to Batavia.

July,21th.1948

The circulations of Sentosa newspaper was stopping(dibreidel)

July,22th.1948

The postal used postal stationer card 5 cen ovpt 31/2 cen feredral state card NIG 2721,but tis card misprint 2 21,the 7  off , send from Lahat to Batavia

July,25th.1948

The rare latest used single repoeblic Indonesai loca sumatra revevue f15,- on complete document with official chief Market(pengholeoe pasar) padang Pandjang, because the rate up to f.25 and then  f.75,-

July,27.1948

The Sin Min New paper information;

(A) Invasion of Surrounding Salatiga

Obtained that news on Thursday night that plainly, s erombongan likelihood of complete guns with vandals have attacked the line of the status quo on the east side of Salatiga and made two attacks on Dutch military camp in Dadapajam, where the vandals are using mortars and automatic weapons. This attack can be repelled. A Dutch military were wounded. Almost simultaneously with it, about five kilometers adjacent to its south is also a Dutch military camp near Rekosari has been attacked by vandals mortier by gerembolan (dutch menamkan republican army like that). They can be driven out and headed to a military camp south of elatnya away, at the Soeroeh, who attacked denganhebat smpai three times, but also here they DAPT repelled. It seems the attacks were carried out on a large scale and regular, entourage uuga vandals set fire to several houses to escape the village and destroy the bridge underlined the status quo, further also found roadblocks (Begitulan news from the Federal tentan Dutch troops attack the Republic of Indonesia said vandals, who is the leader of this attack, until now there has been perenah reported, he needs to dinugerahkan decorated hero of independence, hope this info related reports, notes Dr. Iwan)

(B) Sjafroeddin-Sukiman Resign?

Apparently kalngan served until now still want interesting events to strike Delanggoe undesirable situation, even though the incident has been resolved and the workers have started working again.

In a news published daily as saying that the interior minister Dr Sukiman and Prosperity Mr. Minister, Sjafroeddin, aan resigned, because he was not satisfied with the attitude of the government’s resolve an issue and a matter delangoe permogokan in a special area of ​​Surakarta. In addition to the news broadcast also said Mr.Moh.Roem would resign from the delegates. Roem sendiri menyatakan kepada kita,bahwa berita tersebut tidak benar sama sekali demikian harian “Merdeka”‘ Gd=’The first news about it, among the really significant stuff Masjoemi adjacent to the helm, said, just do not know about it, was the second news menegani, Mr Moh> Roem himself tells us, that the news is not true at all so daily “Independent” ‘ closure_uid_buen0h=”80″>The first news about it, among the really significant stuff Masjoemi adjacent to the helm, said, just do not know about it, was the second news menegani, Mr Moh> Roem himself tells us, that the news is not true at all so daily “Independent”

(C) Railway Fire delegation arrived in Jakarta

Monday night at 19:30 the train has arrived in Jakarta, leaving from Djokja 6 am from Monument station. Australian representative in the KDB Crichley, come ride the train, from the Netherlands delegation there are 15 members of staff of the Republican delegation and 77 people participated.

The picture of the Kaliurang meeting Delegation meeeting with Sukarno like mr Critchley, also Hatta and zMoh>Roem and from feral  Abd,Kadir.

(D) For What  the Republican Political Meeting  Stops

 Algemeen Handsblad Amsterma.26 June. in his article titled “Djokja and Bandung,” among other things wrote: “The decision to stop negotiations, the fall in conjunction with government activities which maikin federaal intensified, which has held its own with the initiative of conference Bandung to seek progress in resolving the problem of Indonesia. Selanjtnya also, the fall in conjunction with state of cessation of the Dutch government. With the rapid reaction of the Commission of the United Nations (UNO), and on Tuesday the Security Council will discuss again this matter. Conference of heads of states and regions in Bandung can be interpreted that the Federalists could not wait for the policy to establish NIS Netherlands Indonesia-United states.
this raises concern in Djokja republican party. Leftists in Republican states, that the pressure of the left in the republic bertambah.Sudah increasingly apparent that a new national program has not drawn up in accordance with the Federal arrangement, which is now outside the Republican establishment. So for Djokja no better hand over Indonesia to the Council about the UN Security is untu obstruct and impede the movement of the Netherlands the Federalists, who by friends Djokja in the Security Council would be called a state Doll.

(E) Advertising Market Night at Alon sisters Ambarawa

”Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street.   Still available in the market place for game night (tombola, loterij goods) restaurant, etc. Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street. “Gd =” Still available in the market place for game night (tombola, loterij goods) restaurant, etc. Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street. Still available in the market place for game night (tombola, loterij goods) restaurant, etc.> Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street.’ Gd='”> Still available in the market place for game night (tombola, loterij goods) restaurant, etc.> Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street.’ closure_uid_buen0h=”95″>”> Still available in the market place for game night (tombola, loterij goods) restaurant, etc.> Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street

 original info :
 

(a) Penyerbuan Disekitar Salatiga

Didapat kabar bahw pada hari kamis malam yang lalau,s erombongan beasr kaum pengacau dengans ejata lengkap telah menyerang garis status quo disebelah timur Salatiga dan melakukan dua serangan pada kamp militer Belanda di Dadapajam,dimana kaum pengacau mengunakan mortir dan senjata otomatis. Serang ini dapat dipukul mundur. Seorang Militer Belanda menderita luka-luka. Hampir bersamaan dengan itu,kira-kira lima kilometer disebelah selatannya, juga sebuah kamp militer Belanda di dekat Rekosari telah diserang dengan mortier oleh gerembolan pengacau(belanda menamkan tentara republik seperti itu). Mereka dapat diusir  dan menuju ke kamp militer yang elatnya sebelah selatan lagi, yaitu di Soeroeh, yang diserangnya denganhebat smpai tiga kali, akan tetapi juga disini mereka dapt dipukul mundur. Kelihatannya serangan-serangan itu dilakukan secara besar-besaran dan teratur, rombongan pengacau itu uuga membakar beberapa rumah kampung dan waktu melarikan diri menhancurkan jembatan digaris status Quo, lebih jauh juga ditemukan perintang jalan(Begitulan berita dari  pihak Federal belanda tentan serangan pasukan Republik Indonesia yang dikatakan pengacau,siapakah pemimpin serangan ini,sampai saat ini belum perenah dilaporkan, beliau perlu dinugerahkan bintang jasa pahlawan kemerdekaan , harap yang terkait melaporkan info ini ,catatan Dr Iwan)

(b)Sjafroeddin -Soekiman Mengundurkan diri ?

Ternyata sampai sekarang masih saja kalngan yang hendak menarik peristiwa pemogokan Delanggoe kepada keadaan yang tidak diinginkan, meskipun sebenarnya peristiwa tersebut telah diselesaikan dan kaum buruh sudah mulai bekerja kembali.

Dalam suatu harian dimuat berita yang mengatakan, bahwa menteri dalam negeri Dr Soekiman dan Menteri Kemakmuran Mr,Sjafroeddin, aan mengundurkan diri,karena katanya tidak puas dengan sikap pemerintah dalam menyelesaikan maslah permogokan di delangoe dan soal daerah istimewa Soerakarta. Selain itu disiarkan juga berita yang mengatakan Mr.Moh.Roem akan mengundurkan diri dari delegasi. Mengenai berita pertama itu,kalangan yang snagat berdekatan dengan pucuk pimpinan Masjoemi, mengatakan ,sama tidak tahu tentang hal itu, sedang yang menegani berita kedua, Mr Moh>Roem sendiri menyatakan kepada kita,bahwa berita tersebut tidak benar sama sekali demikian harian “Merdeka”

(c) Kerata Api delegasi tiba di Jakarta

Hari senen malam jam 19.30 kereta api  telah tiba di jakarta, berangkat dari Djokja jam 6 pagi dari stasiun Tugu. Wakil Australia dalam KDB Crichley ,ikut menumpang kereta itu, dari delegasi Belanda ada 15 orang anggota staf dan dari delegasi Republik ikut 77 orang. 

(d) Sebab Apa Republik Menghentikan Prundingan Politik

 Algemeen Handsblad Amsterma.26 juni. dalam artikelnya berjudul ” Djokja dan Bandung” anatara lain menulis :”Putusan untuk menghentikan perundingan,jatuhnya bersamaan dengan kegiatan pemerintah fedreaal yang maikin diperhebat, yang dengan inisiatif sendiri telah mengadakan koferensi Bandung untuk mencari kemajuan dalam penyelesaian masalah Indonesia. Selanjtnya juga,jatuhnya  bersamaan dengan keadaan berhentinya pemerintahan Belanda. Dengan cepat timbul reaksi dari Komisi PBB(UNO), dan pada hari selasa Dewan Keamanan akan membicarakan lagi masalah ini. Konperensi kepala negara dan daerah di bandung dapat diartikan bahwa kaum Federalis sudah tidak sabar lagi terhadap kebijakan Belanda untuk membentuk NIS-negara Serikat Indonesia.
hal ini menimbulkan kekuatiran pihak republik di Djokja. Kaum Kiri di Republik menyatakan, bahwa tekanan kaum kiri di republik makin hari makin bertambah.Sudah nyata bahwa program nasional yang baru disusun sudah tidak sesuai dengan susunan Federal, yang sekarang pembentukannya diluar Republik. Maka bagi Djokja tidak ada yang lebih baik  menyerahkan soal indonesia kepada Dewan Keamana PBB untu  merintangi Belanda dan merintangi gerakan kaum Federalis, yang oleh teman-teman Djokja di Dewan Keamanan tentu akan disebut sebagai negara Boneka.
(E) Advertising Market Night at Alon sisters AmbarawaPembukaan pasar malam tgl 31 august 1948 sampai 5 sepetember 1948 yng berkepentingan supaya datang kepada komite alamat kantor Openbarfe SWerken Magelang street 148 Ambarawa.” Gd=”Still available in the market place for game night (tombola, loterij goods) restaurant, etc.> Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street. “>Still available in the market place for game night (tombola, loterij goods) restaurant, etc.> Market opening night date 31 August 1948 to 5th of September 1948 yng interested to come to the committee office address Openbarfe SWerken Magelang 148 Ambarawa street.(F) Applicability of Rule Seals In 1921From the Department of Finance has been notified as follows: “Paraturan seal 1921 and seal of the legal rules contained mengaenai preformance other general rules, with ordonasi August 21, 1945 (Stadblad 220) for temporarily revoked (not used), except for the so-called seal capital (kapitaal zegel) has been extended with ordonasi dated 19 January 1948 (stadblad No. 25) that is, until July 1, a new past. From that date wajiblah redeemable stamp duty again as before, then it would be useful to give a brief view of the changes and Additional primarily from the regulatory seal of 1921, which has been held swsudah announced the full text of the calendar attachment in Government (Regering-a tender Almanac 1941, which headed (caption) Tax Law Indonesia-Indische Belastingwetgeving. 1941.Perubahan years held the customs to usrat Pas Travel abroad and certificate (lehitimatie-bewijs), nor may cataan to extend the time of this letter, has been raised menjafi F.5, – Aatu more than that becomes F.7, 50. To take into account the duties of the proof of lease hire, charges totaling 10 cents for each F.100, -, has been awarded a new rounding rule, which reads, customs sukrang least fifteen cents sampi 25 cents, more than 25 cents sampi 50 cents to twenty-five cents, more than 50 cents up to Rp 5, with fifty cents and more than Rp 5, – with a dollar. If jumalh of the charges calculated lies between the two stamp duty, wajiblah pay customs duties are the second highest dar8. stadsblad premises (gazetted) in 1948 no.135r opportunity to pay the stamp duty has been extended by membeolehkan setorn to the State Treasury for the deposit of a power of attorney issued by the comptroller’s office (inspectie van Fiancien). F.500 .- Limit has been lowered to F.25. For the attachment of the seal of all letter, then if desired be allowed to wear the seal paste (plakkzegel) instead of paper affixed with zegel which relies on private law only.Stamp duty remains of F.1, 50 for mail with  signatures created as evidence of action, facts and circumstances that must be paid, for securities that rely on private law (privaatrechtlijk) as well as the law governing the transportation between  private  people and the government (punliekrechtlijk ) have limited to a letter that relied on private law only.According to section IV a new beginning ekarang legendary duty levied at 50 cents from a letter of evidence storage, gudangdan penerimaa. Further charges 25 cents for kononsemen created here, party suarft chaeter of cargo and cargo.Jual beli hasil bumi sela njutnya tidak lagi dikenakan bea istimewa ini.”
“Chapter VIII of the rules for the collection of stamp duty meuat commerce / trade (handlzegel) has been greatly shortened and simplified Buying and selling agricultural produce between  no longer subject to this special duty. “>Chapter VIII of the rules for the collection of stamp duty meuat commerce / trade (handlzegel) has been greatly shortened and simplified Buying and selling agricultural produce between njutnya no longer subject to this special duty. if the case is made that the letter was signed, this letter is subject to the general stamp duty F.1, 50.Sale and purchase of fixed effect subject to this special duty, Customs for the memorandum to be made in this, dituanikan with outboard seal the ordinary. Metrai Commerce to be paid twice tealh turrunan dihapuskan.jiga not need to be taken in a list marked.For outstanding amsih letter, which was made before 1 July and which still must be given the seal selurhnya later (nazegelling) because the re-enactment rule bea.due to rules for regular mail and letters about the household tealh set, that of the letter the letter permulaaannya exempt from stamp duty. Bea was just be accomplished, if it is used sutrat notaries, prosecutors, penyitaaan or also if a pegaswai government must heed the determination of when to take the contents of the letter.In the meantime set also with changes streak halted as of July 1, the last, that the petition to the government or government agency and the determination to be taken upon it, subject to no more than the general stamp duty sebayak F1, 50. It has also been abolished preferential voting determination letter from the letter, which meuat appointment in the office and giving a raise. in this connection should be noted that the letter  to implement the employer’s premises parftikelir agreements already exempt from stamp duty under ordonasi in stadblad 1928 no.533Because time will pass so long, people can run the new stamp duty rules in 1921 premises really Supervisory Head of the Department of Finance has memebrikan keuasaan until the 1st of january 1949 to the Post in order to seal the employee to mention all the proposed “surat memunggut “no fines or make prosec Verbaal (news inspection program) so that all the errors until the date fixed

(e) Iklan Pasar Malam di Alon aloon Ambarawa

Masih tersedia tempat didalam pasar malam buat permainan (tombola,loterij barang) restaurant dll >Pembukaan pasar malam tgl 31 august 1948 sampai 5 sepetember 1948 yng berkepentingan supaya datang kepada komite alamat kantor Openbarfe SWerken Magelang street 148 Ambarawa.

(f)Berlakunya Peraturan Meterai Tahun 1921

Dari pihak Departemen Keuangan telah diberitahukan sebagai berikut:”Paraturan Meterai tahun 1921 dan aturan yang mengaenai hukum meterai yang termuat dalm peraturan umum lainnya,dengan ordonasi tanggal 21 Agustus 1945(Stadblad 220) untuk sementara dicabut(tidak dipakai),kecuali untuk yang dinamakan meterai modal(kapitaal zegel) telah diperpanjang dengan ordonasi tertanggal 19 januari 1948(stadblad no 25) yaitu sampai tanggal 1 July yang baru lalu. Mulai tanggal itu bea meterai wajiblah ditunaikan lagi seperti sediakala, maka itu berguna kiranya untuk memberikan pemandangan yang singkat tentang perubahan dan  tambahan yang terutama dari peraturan meterai 1921,yang telah diadakan swsudah diumumkannya naskah lengkap tentang itu didalam lampiran Penanggalan Pemerintah(Regering-almanak tahum 1941,yang berkepala(caption) Undang-Undang Pajak Indonesia -Indische Belastingwetgeving. tahun 1941.Perubahan yang diadakan adalah bea untuk usrat Pas Perjalanan keluar negeri dan surat keterangan(lehitimatie-bewijs),begitupula cataan untuk memperpanjang waktu dari surat ini,telah dinaikan menjafi F.5,- aatu lebih dari itu menjadi F.7,50. Untuk memperhitungkan bea dari tanda bukti sewa menyewa,bea berjumlah 10 sen untuk tiap F.100,-,telah diberikan aturan pembulatan baru, yang berbunyi, bea sukrang-kurangnya lima belas sen sampi 25 sen, lebih dari 25 sen sampi 50 sen dengan  duapuluh lima sen,lebih dari 50 sen sampai RP.5,  dengan lima puluh sen dan lebih dari RP.5,- dengan satu rupiah. Jika jumalh dari bea yang diperhitungkan  terletak diantara dua bea meterai ,wajiblah membayar bea tertinggi dar8 kedua bea tersebut. Denga stadsblad(lembaran negara)  tahun 1948 no.135r kesempatan untuk membayar bea meterai telah diperluas dengan membeolehkan setorn ke Kas Negeri atas surat kuasa untuk menyetor yang dikeluarkan kantor pengawas keuangan (inspectie van Fiancien).Batas F.500.- telah diturunkan menjadi F.25. Untuk penempelan meterai dari semua surat,untuk selanjutnya jika dikehendaki diperkenankan memakai meterai tempel(plakkzegel) sebagai ganti kertas yang dibubuhi zegel yang bersandar atas hukum pribadi saja.

Bea meterai tetap dari F.1,50 untuk surat  yang dibuhi tanda tangan dibuat sebagai bukti  tindakan,kenyataan dan keadaaan  yang harus dibayar ,untuk surat yang bersandar atas hukum pribadi(privaatrechtlijk) maupun atas hukum yang mengatur perhubungan anata orang partikjulir dan pemerintah(punliekrechtlijk) tealh dibatdsi untuk surat yang bersandarkan atas hukum pribadi saja.

Menurut bab IV a yang baru, mulai daris ekarang dipungut bea sebesar 50 sen dari surat bukti penyimpanan,gudangdan penerimaa. Selanjutnya bea 25 sen untuk kononsemen yang dibuat disini,partai chaeter tentang muatan serta suarft muatan.

Bab VIII yang meuat aturan untuk pemungutan  meterai perniagaan/dagang(handlzegel) telah sangat disingkatkan dan dipermudah>Jual beli hasil bumi sela njutnya tidak lagi dikenakan bea istimewa ini. jika tentang hal ini dibuat surat yang ditanda tangani,surat ini dikenakan bea meterai umum F.1,50.

Jual beli surat Effect tetap dikenakan bea istimewa ini, Bea untuk nota yang harus dibuat dalam ini, dituanikan dengan meterai tempel yang biasa saja. Metrai Perniagaan yang harus dibayar dua kali tealh dihapuskan.jiga tidak perlu diambil turunan  dalam suatu daftar yang diberi tanda.

Untuk surat yang masih beredar,yang dibuat sebelum tanggal 1 juli dan yang seluruhnya masih  harus diberikan meterai kemudian(nazegelling) karena berlakunya kembali peraturan bea.sesuai demngan aturan untuk surat biasa dan surat mengenai rumah tangga tealh ditetapkan,bahwa dari dari permulaaannya surat  surat itu dibebaskan dari bea meterai. Bea itu baru harus ditunaikan ,jika sutrat itu dipakai notaris,jaksa,penyitaaan atau juga jika seorang pegaswai pemerintah sewaktu mengambil penetapan harus mengindahkan isi dari surat itu.

Dalam pada itu  ditetapkan juga dengan perubahan kilat yang terhitung muali tanggal 1 Juli yang lalu, bahwa surat permohonan kepada Pemerintah atau badan pemerintah dan penetapan yang harus diambil atas hal itu,dikenakan tidak lebih dari bea meterai umum sebayak F1,50. JUga telah dihapuskan pemungutan istimewa surat dari surat penetapan,yang meuat pengangkatan dalam jabatan dan pemberian kenaikan gaji. dalam hubungan ini harus diperhatikan bahw asurat yang dinuat untuk melaksanakan perjanjian kerja denga  majikan parftikelir sudah dibebaskan dari bea meterai menurut ordonasi dalam stadblad 1928 no.533

Karena akan lewat sekian waktu lamanya, baru orang dapat menjalankan aturan bea meterai 1921 denga sungguh-sungguh Pengawas Kepala Departemen Keuangan telah memebrikan keuasaan sampai tanggal 1 january 1949 kepada pegawai Pos supaya menyegel lagi semua suart yang diajukan tidak memunggut denda atau membuat prosec verbaal(berita acara pemeriksaan) sehingga semua kesalahan sampai tanggal itu dibetulkan

July,28th,1948

the rare Residentie west sumatra official information(BERITA RASMI)

.undang Act no11 tentangf change the tax rate cut.

VICE PRESIDENT PEINRTAH 2.SURAT no 53/WP/BT/48

To the Inspector UmumKeuangan on Tax officials from the ministries of Finance M. Goenadi Widjojo Asmoro ynag while running keqwajibannya pad for a State Commissioner of Financial Affairs in Bukititnggi.

Ordered, visiting each of the Residency in dsumatera order;

a. Perfecting Ijurannegara official organization, both technical and admimistratif based on the prevailing peraturam in Java and Madura.

b.Dimana necessary, to restore people’s trust to the Official State Ijuran (Dues)

c.Memperhebat receipts for the State so that the danger of inflation DAPT reduced.

To the Governor and Commander of the TNI Sumatra Sumatra commandment, all residents and the Unity of the Armed Forces d Sumatran hereby requested to provide all necessary assistance and information kepad a host of M. Goenadi widjojoasmoro tresbut in running a command that we provide.

Boekititnggi, 8 April 1948

Vice President of the Republic of Indonesia

MOHAMMAD HATTA

GOVERNMENT OF WEST SUMATRA edict.

Considering that in order to prevent price increases for goods makana seentara need to hold a prohibition for the time being, remove material from West Sumatra makana such as Copra, dry pepper, Peanut and Sweet Oil, and so on.

bukititnggi 25 mei 1948

Resident of West Sumatra

Mr St.Mohd.Rasjid.

diumukan dated 26 May 1948 by the secretary of the residency Haroen al Rasjid.

REGULATION OF MONEY WAITING

Governor of the State sumatra republic IndonesiaMenimbang that for mecapai rationalization in the use of workers labor on government positions in the province of Sumatra, needed to be rules about menberhentiakn employees as the excess energy than necessary to provide money Wait (wachtgeld) with peresetujuan of the Working Committee and the Legislative Decree Sumatra Prseiden NRI September 29, 1946.

 Memuruskan, by canceling the (deadly) regulations regarding the provision of money waiting (wacht geld) current, and so on

ORIGINAL INFO:

1.undang undang no11 tentangf perobahan tarip pajak potong.

2.SURAT PEINRTAH WAKIL PRESIDEN no 53/WP/BT/48

Kepada Inspektur UmumKeuangan pada pejabat Pajak dari kementerian Keuangan M.Goenadi Widjojo Asmoro ynag buat sementara menjalankan keqwajibannya pad a Komisariat Negara Urusan Keuangan di Bukititnggi.

Diperintahkan ,mengunjungi tiap-tiap Keresidenan di dsumatera guna;

a. Menyempurnakan organisasi pejabat Ijurannegara,baik admimistratif  maupun teknis dengan berpedoman pada peraturam yang berlaku di Jawa dan Madura.

b.Dimana perlu,mengembalikan kepercayaan rakyat kepada Pejabat Ijuran Negara (Iuran)

c.Memperhebat pemasukan uang bagi Negara sehingga bahaya inflasi dapt diperkecil.

Kepada gubernur Sumatra dan Panglima TNI Komandemen Sumatra,segenap residen dan Kesatuan Angkatan Perang d sumatera dengan ini diminta supaya memberikan segala bantuan dan keterangan yang diperlukan kepad a tuan M.Goenadi widjojoasmoro tresbut dalam menjalankan perintah yang kami berikan.

Boekititnggi, 8 april 1948

Wakil Presiden Republik Indonesia

MOHAMMAD HATTA

MAKLUMAT PEMERINTAH SUMATERA BARAT .

Menimbang bahwa untuk mencegah kenaikan harga barang makana buat seentara perlu mengadakan larangan buat sementara waktu ,mengeluarkan bahan makana dari daerah Sumatera Barat seperti Kopra,Lada kering,Kacang tanah dan Minyak Manis, dan seterusnya.

bukititnggi 25 mei 1948

Residen sumatera Barat

Mr St.Mohd.Rasjid.

diumukan tanggal 26 mei 1948 oleh sekretaris keresidenan Haroen al Rasjid.

PERATURAN UANG TUNGGU

Gubernur sumatra Negara republik IndonesiaMenimbang bahwa untuk mecapai rasionalisasi dalam pemakaian tenaga pekerja pada jabatan Pemerintahan dalam Provinsi Sumatera,perlu diadakan peraturan tentang menberhentiakn Pegawai sebagai tenaga yang berlebih dari semestinya dengan memberikan Uang Tunggu(wachtgeld) dengan peresetujuan Badan Pekerja Dewan Perwakilan Sumatra dan Ketetapan Prseiden NRI tanggal 29 September 1946.

 Memuruskan ,dengan membatalkan (mematikan) peraturan tentang pemberian uang tunggu(wacht geld0 yang berlaku sekarang, dan seterusnya

(INFO LENGKAP HANYA UNTUK ANGGOTA PREMIUM BLOD,SILAHKAN MENDAFTAR LIWAT KOMENTAR)

July,29th.1948

Two POSA member had sentence to death by Jakarta JUstice court because they throwed the granat at Kramat area Jakarta at july,20th.1948 .and two other sentence to jail 9 and 5 years.

8.August

August,1th.1948

The KPOB_Komite Pendidik and Organisasi Buruh”(Worker oragnitation) had founded in order to unity the worker in struggle and work.(berjuang dan bekerja)

August ,4th.1948

The promotion of Fonds Pembelian Kapal terbang(FDK_Republik Fund for buying aeroplane) from Tapanoeli(very rare pamphlet, used the back for homemade cover in 1950)

August,5th.1948

The postally used An Lok book store Makassar, cds Makssar on karbouw 5 cent stamp to Bing Sien bookstore soerabaia.\

August,9th.1948

The very rare earliest used off document , Sumatra Local republic revenue one new rupiah Rp.1.- august,11th.1948, look illustration below

and other date in August 1948 look above

August,10th.1948

The Java repoeblic Indonesia revenue,used on document, misprint the 15 cent, the 5  abnormal.

August 11th.1948

Musso, former PKI leader from the 1920s, arrives in Yogya after spending twelve years in the Soviet Union. Sjarifuddin announces that he has been an underground member of PKI. PKI sponsors strikes and demonstrations.Hatta, with little money to pay troops, begins demobilizing some TNI (army) units.

August,16th.1948

(1)The the youngman had made “Api Unggun”(glory flame)  di RI Building Pegangsaan Timur 56, but the Dutch soldier and Police  shooting and arrest them, Suripto was died(gugur)

(2) Sin Min Newspaper

(A) Pendjualan Opium Republic

Het dagblad of Opium in the Republican Sales

Dutch newspaper “het Dagblad” wrote about the sale of opium ole case of the Republic as follows: “Yesterday we have announced how the republican play around with interest, which is being held by the international community, by the way Republicans have set aside the international regulations for its own sake. As a general already know, it tealh illicit opium trade in a deal that was held preformance second world war, where tealh agreement was signed also by the country belanda.Sebenarnya opium sales conducted on a large scale by the republic, not just limited to areas within the archipelago. toxins that damage the health of the country, tealh entered by the Republic in the market again, while people with joy to see, that the compaction was halted tealh can be controlled. apparently the preformance of the republic is still opinionated bahw atujuan or intent that justify the way the tactic for achieving it. Cra-republic techniques now used to obtain money to finance his representatives abroad is a clear proof that Jogya skali sincerely can not apply as a country are commendable (Dutch propaganda in order to drop the name of the republic of Indonesia in the eyes of the world-calendar notes Dr. Iwan)

(B) Day 17 August in Australia

Melbourne, 14 August. Correspondent Daily politicians ‘Melbourne Herald’ wrote: “Most members of the diplomatic corps in Canberra may not be attending the reception day dtang lettuce that will be held by representatives of the Republic of Indonesia which telanh mengakat himself, Mr. Osman Sastroamidjojo. Now maybe the ministry of Foreign Affairs Australia will be forced to notify the ministry’s information whether or not to admit Mr Oesman. Mr. Oesman was not recognized by the government nor have Zustral8ia seta tesmi status, but according to her deputy foreign customs he has send the invitation to a birthday reception with respect to know n the third of the republic of Indonesia. Correspondent was indicating, that Ausrtralia may not be represented by Prime Minister J. Chifley, Evatt, who had no minister, acted as minister of state sementara.Chifley curved never attended such an occasion. According to the correspondent of increasing interest concern is whether the Australian foreign ministry officials not to attend the reception.

(C) Bandung Conference

Jakarta 15 August 1948, according to Aneta: “Unlike the first announcement is that the federal conference in Bandung will be postponed until the month of September setelah chairman and the author returned from the Dutch country. Finally taken a decision to proceed in the jkarta komnperensi on Monday night broadcast addressed pangilang to all state representatives, they were invited to come in Bandung Selas as possible.

(D) Communion For Cochran

Jakarta, 14 August (Aneta). Consul General of the United States and the American delegation in the KDB, on Saturday night held a banquet to honor members of the new United dlam KDB H.merle Cochran, held a reception room Hotel des Indes.Diantara bnayak people, who came to salute the master Cochran, was Lieutenant-General Dr. HJ van Mook chairman of the Dutch delegation, R. Abdoelkadir Widjojoatmodjo, young Laksmana ASPinke, state secretary of economic affairs Mr JE van Hoogstraren. of delegation of the Republic, among others, seem present chairman Mr Mohammad Roem and also foreign minister Haji Agoes Salim.Banyak leading people from the military and civilian masters come to berkenalan with Cochran.

(E) Bureau PTT in the Netherlands Indies

Jkaarta August 11, 1948, shortage of employees in the Bureau PTT is such that the composition of which is now barely sufficient for the daily work of the 1940 PTT terpenting.Dalam diIndonesia effigy has 12,418 employees, consisting of 5785 employees and medium-high, low pengawai 6633 . In permulaaan the 1948 figure to be 7202 (3944 and 3258). Especially the shortage of high officials and mewnengah.
Postal service had not so many losses when compared with the tehnikmeskipun number of post offices and post office assistant no longer used DAPT. postal delivery everywhere is almost normal again. but also in this case was once an employee keurangan kantor.Pengiriman money (poswessel) and delivery is still hampered by epraturan pospaket expenditure of foreign exchange and agricultural products. Bangaiman growing number of the letters turned out, that the preformance of 1947 with the mediation service and curved flight in the country of the Netherlands Indies government service, the semi-official and a private had been transported a number of postal 1,510,281 kg (69 624 kg in 1940) of that total civilian 689,542 kg and 361,800 kg of the military.

 With Jakarta Amsterdam KLM airplane trip, in 1947, has been transported into and through the State dutch postal number 202.4e82 kg (1939 42 820 kg). of that number there are 136,131 military post, especially for dutch country. From dutch country and other countries preformance in 1947 with KLM Amsterdam jakarta transported 331,441 kg while in 1939 55 744 248 119 kg of between this military post. In 1939 many pospaket sent and received on average 112,000 pounds, years ago in 1947 and 105 000 kg in 1948 to the present 185.0000 kg.

PTT in Indonesia in the year before the war gets hit, for example in 1940 the acceptance of 09.29 million dollars with penegluaran 23.8 million, so profits 6100.000 guilders, while the results of the lau-year 1947 loss menunnukkan 4.589 million guilders (20.050.0000 reception and penegluarahn 25,639. 000) although it should be noted also that in general the action after the new politionil billed telephone Subscribed money that unless the postal receipt is always the biggest gains, while both of 1947 new bahgian elevated rates. by not investigating the possibility of small, can be expected that the reception in 1948 will amount to between 40 and 50 million rupiah. purchase price of goods remains in January 1, 1941 amounted to 63.000.0000 guilders, while the January 1, 1948 nearly 55.8 million gulden.Berhub ung with ten-year plan can be said that everything depends on the development of political and economic circumstances of this dinusantara. all that the PTT service can be held here after the war, would not be possible, if there is no assistance from the military, especially on the protection of workers PTT group, so we have to thank the Dutch PTT in the country as a matter of tools.

 indonesian version:

(a) Pendjualan Candu Republik

Het dagblad tentang Penjualan Candu di Republik

Harian belanda “het Dagblad” menulis tentang perkara penjualan candu ole Republik sebagai berikut: “Kemaren kami telah mengumumkan bagaimana republik bermain-main dengan kepentingan, yang sedang diselengarakan oleh dunia Internasional, dengan cara Republik telah menyampingkan peraturan internasional untuk kepentingan diri sendiri. Seperti umum telah ketahui,memperdagangkan candu itu tealh terlarang dalam suatu perjanjian  yang diadakan dalam perang dunia kedua,perjanjian mana tealh ditanda tangani juga oleh negeri belanda.Sebenarnya penjualan candu yang dilakukan secara besar-besaran oleh republik itu , tidak hanya terbatas pada daerah dalam lingkungan Nusantara. racun yang merusak kesehatan negeri itu,tealh dimasukan oleh Republik dalam pasar lagi,pada saat orang dengan gembira sekali melihat,bahwa pemadatan itu telah mulai dapat dikendalikan. rupanya orang dalam republik masih tetap berpendirian  bahw atujuan atau maksud itu membenarkan cara yang dipaki untuk mencapainya. Cra-cara yang sekarang dipakai republik untuk mendapatkan uang guna mengongkosi  para utusannya diluar negeri adalah suatu bukti yang nyata skali bahwa Jogya sunguh-sungguh tidak dapat berlaku sebagai negara yang patut dihargai(propaganda belanda guna menjatuhkan nama republik Indonesia dimata dunia -catatn Dr iwan)

(b) Hari 17 agustus di australia

Melbourn,14 agustus. Koresponden politi harian”Melbourne Herald” menulis: “Sebagian besar anggota korps diplomatik di canbera mungkin tidak akan menghadiri resepsi hari selada yang akan dtang yang akan dilangsungkan oleh wakil Republik Indonesia yang telanh mengakat dirinya sendiri,Mr Osman Sastroamidjojo. Sekarang mungkin kementerian Luar negeri Australia akan terpaksa memberi tahu keterangan apakah kementerian itu mengakui Mr Oesman atau tidak. Mr Oesman tadi tidak diakui oleh pemerintah Zustral8ia seta tidak pula mempunyai status tesmi, kan tetapi sesuai dengan adat kebiasaan wakil negeri asing ia telah mengirmkan undangan untuk suatu resepsi  berkenaan dengan hari ulang tahu n ketiga dari republik Indonesia. Koresponden itu menunjukkkan ,bahwa Ausrtralia mungkin tidak diwakili oleh perdana menteri J.Chifley,yang selama menteri Evatt tidak ada, bertindak sebagai menteri laur negeri sementara.Chifley tidak pernah menghadiri kesempatan seperti itu. Menurut koresponden itu yang sedang menarik perhatian ialah apakah pegawai kementerian luar negeri Australia kan menghadiri resepsi itu.

(c) Konperensi bandung

Jakarta  15 agustus 1948, menurut Aneta :” Berlainan dengan pengumuman dahulu yaitu bahwa konperensi federal di bandung akan diundurkan sampai bulan september  setealh ketua dan penulisnya kembali dari negeri belanda. Akhirnya diambil suatu keputusan untuk melanjutkan komnperensi tersebut di jkarta pada malam senin menyiarkan pangilang yang ditujukan kepada semua wakil negara ,mereka diundang datang di bandung selas-lekasnya.

(d) Perjamuan Untuk Cochran

Jakarta,14 agustus(Aneta). Konsul Jenderal Amerika Serikat dan delegasi amerika dalam KDB,pada hari sabtu malam mengadakan perjamuan untuk menghormati anggota baru Amerika dlam KDB H.merle Cochran, bertempat diruang resepsi Hotel des Indes.Diantara orang bnayak, yang datang menghormat tuan Cochran ,tampak Letnan jendral dr H.J.van Mook ketua delegasi belanda,R.Abdoelkadir Widjojoatmodjo,laksmana muda A.S.Pinke, sekretaris negara urusan ekonomi Mr J.E. van Hoogstraren. dari delegasi Republik antara lain tampak hadir ketua Mr Moh roem dan juga menteri luar negeri Haji Avgoes Salim.Banyak sekali orang terkemuka dari kalangan militer dan sipil datang untuk merkenalan dengan tuan Cochran.

(e) Jawatan PTT di Hindia Belanda

jakarta 11 Agustus 1948, kekurangan pegawai di Jawatan PTT adalah sedemikian rupa hingga susunan  yang sekarang hampir tidak cukup untuk pekerjaan sehari-hari yang terpenting.Dalam tahun 1940 PTT diIndonesia mempunyai 12.418 orangan pegawai, yang terdiri dari 5785 pegawai tinggi dan menengah, 6633 pengawai rendah. Pada permulaaan tahun 1948 angka tersebut jadi 7202(3944 dan 3258) .terutama kekurangan pegawai tinggi dan mewnengah.
Jawatan Pos mengalami tidak begitu banyak kerugian jika dibandingkan dengan bagian tehnikmeskipun sejumlah kantor pos dan kantor pos pembantu tidak dapt dipakai lagi. pengiriman  pos dimana-mana sudah hampir biasa lagi. akan tetapi juga dalam hal ini terasa sekali keurangan pegawai kantor.Pengiriman uang(poswessel) dan pengiriman pospaket masih terhalang oleh epraturan pengeluaran devisa dan hasil bumi. Bangaiman bertambah banyaknya jumlah surat-surat ternyata, bahwa dalam tahun 1947 dengan perantaraan jawatan penerbangan dalam dan laur negeri dari jawatan pemerintah Hindia belanda, setengah resmi dan partikulir telah diangkut sejumlah 1.510.281 kg pos(dalam tahun 1940 69.624 kg) dari jumlah itu  sipil 689.542 kg dan militer 361.800 kg.

 Dengan pesawat terbang KLM Jakarta  Amsterdam pulang pergi, dalam tahun 1947 telah diangkut ke dan melalui Negeri belanda pos sejumlah 202.4e82 kg(tahun 1939 42.820 kg). dari jumlah itu ada 136.131 pos militer terutama untuk negeri belanda. Dari negeri belanda dan negeri lain dalm tahun 1947 dengan KLM Amsterdam jakarta diangkut 331.441 kg sedangkan tahun 1939 55.744 kg dari antara ini 248.119 pos militer. Pada tahun 1939 banyak pospaket dikirm dan yang diterima rata-rata 112.000 kg ,tahun yang lalu 1947 105.000 kg dan tahun 1948 sampai sekarang 185.0000 kg.

PTT di Indonesia pada tahun sebelum perang mendapat untung,misalnya tahun 1940 penerimaaan 29.9 juta rupiah dengan penegluaran 23.8 juta,jadi keuntungan 6.100,000 gulden, hasil sementara tahun yang lau 1947  menunnukkan kerugian 4.589.000 gulden(penerimaaan 20.050.0000 dan penegluarahn 25.639.000) meskipun harus diperhatikan juga bahwa pada umumnya sesudah aksi politionil  baru  ditagih uang langanan tilpon yang kecuali penerimaan pos  selalu merupakan keuntungan terbesar,sedangkan bahgian kedua tahun 1947 baru dinaik tarif. dengan tidak menyelidiki kemungkinan kecil, dapat diharapkan bahwa penerimaaan tahun 1948 akan berjumlah antara 40 dan 50 juta rupiah. harga pembelian barang-barang tetap pad atanggal 1 januari 1941 berjumlah 63.000.0000 gulden,sedangkan 1 januari 1948 hampir 55.800.000 gulden.Berhub ung dengan rencana sepuluh tahun dapat dikatakan bahwa segala sesuatu tergantung pada perkembangan  keadaan politik dan ekonomi dinusantara ini. segala apa yang jawatan PTT disini setelah perang dapat diselenggarakan, tidak akan mungkin, jika tidak ada bantuan dari fihak militer, terutama tentang perlindungan rombongan pekerja PTT ,seterusnya kita harus berterima kasih kepada PTT di negeri belanda karena soal pemberian alat-alat.

August,13th.1948

The postally used cover  with rare airmail label(per luchtpost  AV5  send from soerabia to semarang

August,17th.1948

The three years Indonesian Independence day :

(a)ceremony

the picture in Jogyakarta

(b) postal history

(b1) The 3d anniversary of indepndence issue design young mad withtransportation, 100 sen and 150 sen

(b2) West Sumatra  3rd  year independence  postal sationer with design soldier and tank.

(c) The Youngman Suripto was burried  “dimakamkan”

August,18th.1948

The earliest used new  half Rupiah(new rupiah R 1 = 100 old rupiah f.) local sumatra revenue, used off cover still very rare collections courtecy dr iwan,look illustration below

and the latest used 16 and 17  november 1948,look illustrations above

August,19th.1948

The rare Repoblik Indonesia income tax with handwritten R.2,- added bea, postmark CDS Padang Pandjang 19.8.48(Only one ever seen in the world)August,20th.1948

(1)The NRI gouvernemnt annouced “Ikut Berdukacita”  and honored  to  the Youngman patriot .

(2) Postally used Wilhelmina federal state lettersheet postal stationer send from Ms Cornelis(now jatinegara) to Buitenzorg (now Bogor)

(3) After Presiden soekarno and vive Prsediedent Moh.Hatta back to Yogja, The PDRI  Sjafruddi PrawiraNearaa hasdgave back the NRI Gouvernment ‘s  Mandat to them. and on august,20th.1948, the instruction of Vive Prime menistry for Sumatra at Kutaradja for vice the the central Gouvernment, with the president instruction ,the vice Prime menistry will helped by the Dewan pembantu and Penasehat(advisor) which consist The Gouvernment comisaris(Komisaris Pemerintah) for north sumatra,Central sumatra and south sumatra and Panglima Tentara and Territorial Sumatra.

(4)The Chinese oversees health Organization(MD<Dentist and aphothekeer) letter to their member batavia,with dancer 3 cen and specila Batavia CDS,

Ausgust,21th.1948

the rare offiial cover from pasir pengarayan CDS repoeblik poststamped with Rep Indonesia off, to Pakanbaru.

August,22th.1950

Federal state Indonesia first day cover 50 year wilhemina royal netherland crown.cds at Batavia centrum.

August,23th.1948

910 Mr Syafruddin Prawiranegara which pointed as the Vice Prime menistry of sumatra with Religious menistry K.H. Masykur arrived at Kutaraja this day and Vice Priem Menistry of sumatra, Mr Syafruddin Prawiranegara dismissed(membubarkan) Daerah Istimewa Aceh and chaged to be the Aceh P{rovince. Military Gouvernour Tgk.M.Daud Beureuh “diberhentikan” from his “jabatan”

(2)the Picture Postcard  Hotel Des Indes  send from batavia to Bali.

August,24th.1948

Rumahsakit Perguruan tinggi diambil Belanda ,dengan demikian habislah gedung yang berbau Republik,seluruhnya sudah diduduki Belanda.

Mustapha Abdullah dan kawan-kawannya 11 orang  ditangkap karena dipersalahkan melempar granat dimuka gedung Bioskop Capitol dan disekitar Molenvliet Jakarta. Penangkapan itu sesudah diadakan pengeledahan sejak terjadi peristiwa peledakan tersebut.

August,25th.1948

(a)The diploma of nursing from Health suddivision of Defense Menistry, issued at Jokja august 23th, 1948, legalizied by health menistry in February,15th 1950 with local Jogja revenue  7 1/2 rupiah green,

(b)Manifes Perhimpunan Mhasiswa Jkarta berhubung dengan pengambilan gedung RSPT dalam usaha penyelengaraan penyususan Perguruan tinggi Nasional menghadapi banyak rintangan :

(a) Pengusiran mahasiswa kedokteran di asrama prapatan 10(oktober 1945)

(b) Pengambilan gedung Perguruan Tinggi kedokteran Jakarta,pengambilan gedung Perguruan Tinggi Hukum dan Kesusasteraan (21 juli 1947) dan pengambilan Gedung Rumah Sakit Perguruan Tinggi(sekarang RSCM )

august,27th.1948

the earliest date ,postally used  3rd anniverasry Indonesia Independence 100 and 150 sen on cover.

August,28th.1948

KTN diminta memperhatikan soal tindakan pengusiran oleh Belanda terhadap pegawai RI di Jakarta.

August,31th.1948

(a)The rare new rupih RP.1.50 republic sumatra local revenue uesed off document august,31th.1948 look below

and upper September 1948 same  new rupiah used revenue.

(b) The ORI (newr Roepiah currency oeang repoeblik indoneisa0overp[int -.50 lima poeloeh sen repoblik Indonesia Reveneu on “surat pengangkatan pegawai Pegadaian Negeri Daerah Djawa Timur di Blitar”

(c)The form of the republic Indonesia paper moner  have change in POstal office model G(because to many false banknote, all banknote must show at pos office, the false with keep and the origianl will chnage with the new repoeblic Indonesia paper money)

at the back the  mint repoeblic Indonnesia pen strip overprint the ned Indie karbouw 1 cent stamp.look the used on documnet ontvang bewij(pospakeet recu) in  january,29th.1947

9.September

PKI gains recruits from PDF; new Politburo includes Aidit, Lukman and Njoto.Republican Government releases Tan Malaka from custody as a counter to PKI influence.

September,6th.1948

2000 police on doty to keep the security(keamanan) during Price Juliana  crowning(penobatan)

September 5

Musso gives speech advocating that Indonesia align itself with the Soviet Union.

September,9th.1948

(1)Dr iwan collections of the first PON(pekan Olah raga nasional-Basional sport weeks) at Solo(surakarta) .

(2) The very rare and only one ever seen the block four  4x f100 local sumtara republic indonesia revenue,used on fragment document, 9.10.1948

September,11th.1948

The jakarta justice court had sentence 15 years to  the Dai Nippon war criminal Ikeda seichi due to get the Java young womens to be prostitute.

September,13th.1948

the IWI (journalist organization) resolution to  Let.General abdul kadir  Widjojoatmodjo(NICA vice commander) to “Mencabut”(off)the regulation to stop the neewspaper circulations.

September 17

Siliwangi division drives PKI out of Surakarta; PKI retreats to Madiun.

September 18

PKI attempts a coup in Madiun; kills pro-government officers there.

FDR -federasi demokrasi rakyat  (People Democratic  Front) joined the Communist Party of Indonesia (PKI) to plan a coup.

Some of the actions undertaken by these groups including waging anti-government propaganda, conducting demonstrations, strikes, kidnap and kill political opponents, and move the riots in some places.

In line with the event, came Muso a communist leader who has long been in Moscow, the Soviet Union. He joined the Amir Syarifuddin to oppose the government, he even managed to take over the helm of the PKI. After that, he and his friends increased terror, pitting units and aggravate the personal existence of the TNI leadership Soekarno-Hatta. Peak action is a rebellion against the Communist Party of Indonesia on September 18, 1948 in Madiun, Java Timur.T ujuan rebellion was undermining the state of RI and replace it with a communist state. In this action several officials, military officers, party leaders, scholars and people who are considered enemies murdered in cold blood. This act of cruelty to make people angry and condemn the PKI. Figures of warriors and military forces are currently facing the Netherlands, but the government of Indonesia is able to act quickly. Soedirman commander ordered Colonel Gatot Subroto in Central Java and East Java Colonel Sungkono to run insurgency operation of the PKI. On 30 September 1948, Madison can be occupied again by the TNI and the police. In this operation successful Muso was shot dead while Amir Syarifuddin and other figures were arrested and sentenced to death.

PKI atrocities

In Madiun Affair September 1948, PKI followers among others catch Regent Magetan Sakidi. PKI executioner stretched a ladder cross over a well in Soco. Then the body of the regents was laid on top of that ladder. When supine bound like that, executioners sawed off two Sakidi body, dropped down into the well. Mrs Sakidi who heard her husband was executed in Soco, followed there by holding her two children aged 1 and 3 years. She was desperate to ask to see the corpse of her husband. Hassle serve, PKI massacred all the woman witnessed her two children, then dicemplungkan also into the well. In Starch and Wirosari, anal villagers pierced with bamboo spears and then plugged in the rice field like a scarecrow bird repellent. Meanwhile, a woman stabbed her pussy with bamboo spears and also plugged in the rice field

 look the picture of  TNI Siliwangi  soldier and from east Jawa “Menumpas”PKI Madium,the peopled killing by PKI(communist) and two other pictures TNI operations against Indonesian Communist Rebelion atg Madium.

September 19

PKI figures in Yogya arrested; Sukarno denounces the Madiun coup; Musso replies that he will fight; popular opinion sides with Sukarno.

Sepetember,21th.1948

The Communist separatis issued Money this day at Purwodadai.

 

Sepetember,29th.1948

The registered airmail cover send from bandung to Shanghai  by Royal dutch airlines(KLM)

September 30 Siliwangi division recaptures Madiun. PKI abandons Madiun, pursued by army. Aidit and Lukman leave for China.

The “Madiun incident” was the second time the PKI made an unsuccessful, poorly-planned revolt. The first was against the Dutch in 1926-7; the last was in 1965.The events at Madiun changed the opinion of United States diplomats toward the new Republic. Formerly suspicious, the USA now saw Indonesia as a potential ally against Communism.

10.October

Pro-government Tan Malaka followers create Murba Party. Tan Malaka is arrested again.

October,2 nd.1948

Jakarta citizen census  1.243.048 peoples.

OCTOBER,6th.1948

The postally used letter sheet postal statione wueen wilhelmina added  wilhelma stamps 40 cent send via airmail with the rare label of per luchtpost P 37 AA B10 k/2 frombatavia to Amsterdam(rare collections)

October,7th.1948

The local Republic sumatra revenue, usedoff document, October,7th,1948 and other date in october.look below

also Nopember used look above

October,10th.1948

(a)The very rare combinataion used of sumatra local repoeblic indonesia revenue on fragment document, between the old revenue f.100( now became new RP 1,-) with new ropeiah revenue Rp.1.- and Rp.0.50) ,The best and very rare collection courtecy dr Iwan and only one exist in the world.(the mint unuse many exist,but the use very rare)

(b) The rare postally used Postal stationer dancer 5 cent card(federal state postal card) Type II a with the distance between dancer desing to top 4 mm ,cds makassar to surabaia.

(c) The basketbal team picture at Muntilan 11.10-48

October 11

Van Mook resigns as Lt.-Governor of the Indies.

October,12th.1948

The postally used cover from Germany to Batavia.

October,18th.until 21th 1948

The Program of  Radio in Fedreal state -Djkarta,bandoeng,Makasssar,Medan,soerabaia,Menado,Padang,palembang,Pontianak,semarang,PCJ.Garoet, the rare historic info of music  collection,like  Indonesian walfare ochestra lead by Tjoe Kim Po Jakarta, “Poetera maloekoe”orchestra  lead by Pattiwael. Java art studio jakarta lead by Ki Sossrohoetomo  ,pesinden Bokmas Soeratmi.  and tembang Tjiandjoer Rengannis lead by MangOndo pesinden Iming at bandung.Orkes sinar Sejati singer  Hoo Eng Djoe and Miss Ijem at Makassar. Orkes Miss Roekiah with kroncong “Lief Java” at Medan.

Orkes keroncong studio surabaya lead by Lie sian hway

also the music picture like R.KOESBINI,VIOLIST MAKASSAR, Rebab,Tionghoa orkes Thung Lok Khiak Sheh Medan,bing crosby,miss ijem makassar,composer tshaikowsky and handel,miss sally host from royal KNIl Jkartat ,

The promotion label inside the brochure like Ketjap Tjap bango,Tenoenan asli Tjap radio Bandoeng.

Federal state postal stianoner card dancer 5 cent,rare type 11 mmm distance of the stamp picture from above,send from Batavia to Soerabaia.

October 31

(a)Musso killed while attempting to escape arrest.

the picture of Musso

(b)Dr van mook farawel party and back to netherland at kemoyoran airport

11.November

November,4th,1948
Maklumat (announvement) Gubernur Militer Atjeh Langkat and tanah Karo TGK Moh.Daud Beureuh, Kutaraja 4 nopember 1948 .

November,7th.1948

(a)The C7 postal identity card issued at Malang

(b)The rare postally used lettersheet stationer Wilhelmina ,send by air mail with rare airmail label .P 37 AA B 10.

November,8th.1948

 The republic Indonesia Income tax, paid via postoffice cds padangpanjang. 

November,10th.1948

The Centenary Railways Exhibition coevr wit CDS Expoxiyion Barcelona send to Soerabnaja java Ned.east Indie,with at vthe back arriveal cds Soeraia 27.10.48.

November,15th.1948

The  Postal stationer card Briefkaart Kartoepos dancer 5 cent send from Mester Cornelis(Jatinegara) to Semarang

November,16th.1948

The very rare used new roepiah revenue of Repoeblic Indonesia Sumatra Rp. 0,50 yellow strip three and four ,off document ,look illustration below.

and the same ravenue used in September 17th.1p48,look illustration  above

November,17th.1948

The Sin Min Newspaer information this day:

(A) No Agreement Reached Deng Anything republic.

Aneta Koresponden in den Haag got word that the party in power in the Hague did not know about something the approval in principle to resume the negotiations, as has been reported by menetri lighting republic, Moh.Natzir.Setealh sidakan cabinet meeting on yesterday, the trial which results from the minister’s visit to Indonesia negotiated Stikker cook-maska, the Dutch cabinet is now again set his stance. Allegedly, that the Dutch establishment this for several days to be delivered to the republic, but once again stressed that up to now will not be sent again to the Dutch minister of Indonesia to resume negotiations with the republic. Didoega, that contact with Hatta will be conducted by the panasehat., Who is also obeying the most recent negotiations in Kalioerang. Dutch government to prepare and establish his stance again, where according to ZAneta, the Dutch government continue to demand that ceasefire violations was stopped, and where to Hatta will be asked to explain about the important issues that are found by him.

The Picture Of Ducth Menistery  Stikker vist Indonesia with MOh Roem at airport and with Moh Hatta.

(A1) According to the Daily Independent Soeara Indonesia, Indonesian Red Cross in congress Djokja d 12 to 14 November 1948, it has been decided and mengsahkan angaran new basis, also determine the status of PMI as a legal entity and establish a new board. As a chairman appointed Mr. Soetardjo Kartohadikoesoemo, the new chairman of the board eprtimbanngan Agoeng, vice-chairman Dr Poedjo Darmohoesodo, the author (secretary) Dr Dapari. Junior will be held in preparation for the red cross. (Red Cross youth-PMR)

(B) Conference Bondowoso

On this night, on 15th November, with the room housed “ball room” in advance aloen aloen diadakjna night pekenalan anatara delegates, invited guests, and the rulers of the entire residency office. Tgl 16 will be held a meeting between the chairman and members of the conference. and the 17th member of the delegation tomorrow diberika opportunity to hold a public eprtemua and in vain to speak to register in dahulu.Para delegation numbered 65 people and raised Recoba 10 people, a total of 75 orang.Acara konpereni (a) Creation of the Recomba and delivery of leadership temporary chairman of the meeting to the designated Recomba. (b) Establish rules and elections chairman of the Mayor (c) Selection of Chair and alikora (e) Delivery of workers from temporary chairman to chairman of the newly elected (f) Penunmnjukkan Central committee.

Preparation of business conferences in sum Sek8ian State formation Timoer Java. In komperensi Bondowoso, Recomba timoe Java, van der Plaas tealh speech, first daalm Indonesian language support and the dutch language support, which explains the centralization of government at a time when the past can only be dicehag in the presence of a strong state. Interest of 8 million people may well be considered if Java leb8ih Timoer own democratic government has a high degree.

(C) Sjafroedin led the ranks in the South Randoeblatoeng

Office lighting dutch army proclaim as follows: “It turns out that the progress of the Communists to the north causing pimpuina troops entered the republic in retaliation secra massive. Sebgaian of the communist forces led by Amir Sjarifoeddin, Djokosoejono and Maroeto Daroesman pad atanggal 12 November at Getas, now in sekatan randoeblatoeng. The Koimunis do great evil in the brittle, now Siliwangi Brigade was ordered to immediately eliminate the communist forces. In connection with threatening Bodjonegoro Tjepoe and then a battalion of the brigade had been sent to Tjepoe Siliwangi, but also the northwest section area were also taken action because the republic had received the news that Communist troops were heading to D0oplang the railroad from randoeblatoeng kebarat.Pasukan Republicans had sent to Koendoeran to occupy the roads between Ngawen and Wirosari. Madien told a news of the People in the area Madioen became agitated, setelag hear bahw apsukan siliwangi will be withdrawn from the region and unity itu.Koordinasi anatara various agencies and organizations can not be repaired again. Dispute anata schools of various parties have very deep rooted. dfengan pemerontakan outbreak again in milir, wilaryin, Doengoes, Walikoekoen and attacks (of all places surrounded Madioen) then there are residents in a state of frantic, demiklian news.

It was reported that the communist forces, which last week had resigned from the east sbelah Madioen and Doengoes to south direction, is now veering to the north Ponorogo, westernized and then to the north, behind the main forces of communist troops. some of these troops had fought with the republic and the army fled to the South. Next is also rumored that the republic troops in the area Lawoe Yawangmanggoe tealh self mengunturkan premises insistence communist forces, from both north and south pegoenoengan it (Dr Iwan has attended military latiahan epndidikan school when compulsory military officers at the acre Tawangmanggoe)

Finally, according to the Dutch army transportation service. rumored that it was fighting with automatic weapons in a place l8ima kilometers along Ngawi, so the relationship along the road from north madioen to be broken(terpoetoes)

original info:

 

(a) Tidak ada Tercapai Persetujuan Apa-apa Deng Repoeblik.

Korespo9nden Aneta di den Haag mendapat kabar bahwa pihak yang berkuasa di den Haag sama sekali tidak mengetahui tentang sesuatu persetujuan dalam prinsip untuk melanjutkan perundingan,seperti yang telah diwartakan oleh menetri penerangan Repoeblik,Moh.Natzir.Setealh sidakan sidang kabinet pada hari kemarin, dalam sidang mana hasil dari kunjungan menteri Stikker ke Indonesia dirundingkan masak-maska, maka sekarang kabinet Belanda lagi menetapkan pendiriannya. Diduga,bahwa pendirian Belanda ini dalam bebrapa hari akan disampaikan kepada repoeblik, akan tetapi sekali lagi ditegaskan bahwa hingga sekarang tidak akan dikirm lagi menteri Belanda ke Indonesia untuk melanjutkan perundingan dengan Repoeblik. Didoega,bahwa kontak dengan Hatta akan dilakukan oleh para panasehat .,yang juga mengkuti perundingan yang paling akhir di Kalioerang. Pemerintah belanda lagi menyusun dan menetapkan pendiriannya, dimana menurut ZAneta,pemerintah belanda tetap menuntut supaya pelanggaran gencatan senjata dihentikan, dan dimana kepada Hatta akan diminta penjelasan tentang soal-soal yang penting yang ditemukan olehnya.

(a1) Menurut harian Soeara Indonesia Merdeka, pada kongres Palang merah Indonesia d Djokja tanggal 12 sampai 14 November 1948, telah memutuskan dan mengsahkan angaran dasar baru, juga menentukan status PMI sebagai badan hukum dan menetapkan pengurus baru. Sebagai ketua ditunjuk Tuan Soetardjo Kartohadikoesoemo, ketua baru dewan eprtimbanngan Agoeng, wakil ketua Dr Poedjo Darmohoesodo,penulis(sekretaris) Dr Dapari . dalam persiapan akan diadakan Junior red cross.(Palang Merah remaja-PMR)

(b)Konperensi Bondowoso

Pada malam ini ,tgl 15 november, dengan bertempat diruangan”kamar Bola” di muka aloen aloen diadakjna malam pekenalan anatara delegasi ,tamu yang diundang dan para pembesar dari seluruh kantor residensi .Tgl 16 akan diadakan pertemua antara ketua dengan dan para anggota konperensi. dan tanggal 17 besok diberika kesempatan anggota delegasi untuk mengadakan eprtemua umum dan pada sia yang angkat bicara supaya mendaftar terlebih dahulu.Para delegasi berjumlah 65 orang dan yang diangkat recoba 10 orang,total 75 orang.Acara konpereni (a) Pembukaaan oleh RECOMBA dan penyerahan pimpinan rapat kepada ketua sementara yang ditunjuk Recomba.(b)Menetapkan peraturan pemilihan ketua dan Walikota (c) Pemilihan Ketua dan alikora (e)Penyerahan pekerja dari Ketua sementara kepada ketua yang baru dipilih(f) Penunmnjukkan panitia Pusat.

Sek8ian ringkasnya usaha persiapan konperensi pembentukan Negara Djawa Timoer. Pada komperensi Bondowoso, Recomba Jawa timoe, van der Plaas tealh berpidato,mula-mula daalm bahsa indonesia lalu dalam bahsa belanda, yang menerangkan sentralisasi pemerintahan diwaktu yang lalu yang hanya dapat dicehag dengan adanya negara bagian yang kuat. Kepentingan 8 juta penduduk dapat leb8ih baik diperhatikan jika Djawa Timoer mempunyai pemerintahan demokrasi sendiri yang tinggi derajatnya.

(c) Sjafroedin memimpin Barisannya Di Selatan Randoeblatoeng

Dinas penerangan Tentara belanda mengabarkan sebagai berikut :” Ternyata bahwa kemajuan kaum komunis ke utara menyebabkan pimpuina Tentara republik mengadakan tindakan balasan secra besar-besaran. Sebgaian besar pasukan komunis yang dipimpin oleh Amir Sjarifoeddin,djokosoejono dan Maroeto Daroesman pad atanggal 12 November berada di Getas, kini berada di sekatan randoeblatoeng. Kaum Koimunis melakukan kejahatan besar di getas, kini  Brigade Siliwangi diperintahkan untuk secepatnya memberantas pasukan komunis itu. Berhubung dengan diancamnya Tjepoe dan Bodjonegoro maka satu batalion brigade Siliwangi telah  dikirim ke Tjepoe, tetapi juga dibagian barat laut  daerah tersebut juga diambil tindakan karena pihak repoeblik telah menerima berita bahwa pasukan komunis sedang menuju ke D0oplang di jalan kereta api dari randoeblatoeng kebarat.Pasukan Republik sudah dikirim ke Koendoeran untuk menduduki jalan antara NGawen dan Wirosari. sebuah berita dari Madien mengatakan Rakyat di daerah Madioen menjadi gelisah,setelag mendengar bahw apsukan siliwangi akan ditarik dari daerah itu.Koordinasi dan persatuan anatara berbagai badan dan organisasi belum dapat diperbaiki kembali. Perselisihan faham anata berbagai pihak sudah berakar sangat dalam. dfengan pecahnya lagi pemerontakan di Milir,Wilangan,Doengoes,Walikoekoen dan Serangan (semua tempat dikeliling Madioen) maka penduduk ada dalam keadaan kalut, demiklian berita itu.

Dikabarkan pula bahwa pasukan komunis,yang minggu lalu sudah mengundurkan diri dari sbelah timur Madioen dan Doengoes ke jurusan selatan, sekarang membelok ke utara Ponorogo ,kebarat dan kemudian keutara, di belakang pasukan induk tentara komunis . sebagian pasukan ini sudah bertempur dengan pasukan repoeblik  dan melarikan diri ke Selatan. Selanjutnya juga dikabarkan, bahwa pasukan Repoeblik didaerah Lawoe  di tawangmanggoe telah mengundurkan diri dengan  desakan  pasukan komunis, baik dari utara maupun selatan pegoenoengan itu (Dr Iwan pernah mengikuti latiahan militer saat epndidikan sekolah perwira wajib Militer di are Tawangmanggoe tersebut)

Akhirnya, menurut dinas perhubungan tentara Belanda. dikabarkan bahwa sudah terjadi pertempuran dengan senjata otomatis disebuah tempat l8ima kilometer di sepanjang Ngawi,sehingga hubungan disepanjang jalan dari madioen ke oetara menjadi terpoetoes. 

November,20th,1948

The Official Justice Departement Indonesia(Dutch federal state) free stamp oficial card send fro batavia centrum to Semarang

 November,25th.1948

the Dutch had finished the Forbidden act to enter Jakarta(Belanda  mencabut larangan  masukkekota Jakarta), especially for Dr J.Leimena the  Indonesia security Delegation leadrer.

November 26

Dutch create state of Jawa Timur in occupied areas of East Java.Dutch abolish post of Governor-General, replacing it with a “High Representative of the Crown”.

December 1948

The ducth federaal governement central postal (Jawatan PTT Nica) issued Indonesia numeric smelt and overprint Indonesia on wilhemina stamps.

 

December 1

(1)The extreme rare RRRRR,only one ever seen in the world, fragmen strip two republi Indonesia Sumatra local revenue ,used on fragmen ,strip two, old revenue f.1,- this mis used because in this time the rate was two new roepiah revenue(2x RP.1,-), and this revenue  never used before because the devaluation  which made this revenue to low for used,(If the collector who have this revenue in used on document please report, the unsuesd or mint one many found),compare with the real new roepiah RP.1,50 off document collections  below.

look above  the real used new roepiah revenue from november to the latest one in december,10th.1948

(2)the postally used cover send from Pakanbaru to Tembilahan Indragiri with local  republic Indonesia  sumatra stamps and TNI sencored choped.

(3)Amir Sjarifudddin captured

(4)  The Indonesian menistry back to Jakarta from Kaliurang Meeting.

December ,2th.1948

The Dutch language Newspaper”De Locomotief” information:

(A) Jawa Timur Koos Wali Negara; RTAhmad Koesoemonegoro Regent of Banjoewangi. and the illustration of Jawa Timur Regency Banjoewangi Walinegara and time the photo was taken Bondowoso conference.

(B) The terror

238 INCIDENTS IN PAST WEEK. The service contacts the Army reports that the week of 24 to 30 November in Fedraal gecled total of 238 incidents were geregistereerd.Hiervan 60 in the immediate vicinity of the status quo line caused by gangs who operate from Republican territory. Terruer again proved to be mainly directed against the population burgerche hanging on property. Of the total number of incidents related shootings of 100 villages, companies, etc., and robberies by gangs geinfltreerde. also acts of sabotage and arson were reported. Of the 160 terrorist acts were directed against the population there were no fewer than 43 murders in Indonesian Indonesian Federal gebled.

(C) Wali Negara

The presidentile system that requires elected heeldt von mens.de a wali Negara full responsibilities and powers woordelik present today which owns the Wali Negara, make that absolutely clear. We geloren that therefore the Councils of kueze Toemengoeng Koesoemonegoro Achmad, the regent of Banjoewangi. a lucky choice did. This Regebnt, now wal8 Negara is not easy to find him some man.Sommigen angular and as authoritarian.

(D) Large fire in Pekalongan

By hitherto unknown cause in last night at about half past one fire broke out in the center of Pekalongan. namely in kampong Bandjar Sari, who wrapped main thing is unmediated, recently geevacuneerde Chinese. 40 dee As houses.

(E) and Amir Soeripno arrested

Antara reported from Yogyakarta that the communist insurgents leid Amir sjarioeddin Tuesday in hell village mosquito net 20 km north-west of Poerwodadi, was arrested. Antara following information received was to Yogya Sjarifoeddin at that time with smaen Soeripno republikeluse former representative in Prague, also was arrested.

MOESO CREMATED

Antara REPORTS FROM Yogya, that the body MOESO OF THE LEADER OF THE REBELS OF TIMES THE COUPE IN MADIOEN.MAANDAL jl Madiun were cremated, as is known, MOESO WAS CLOSE TO 31 OCTOBER ONOROGO TROOPS SLAIN BY REPUBLICAN.

(F) The Fight in the Republic

The Department of Military Contacts reported that under Republican reports the main body of the corimunistsce troops during fighting in the swamps north of Panawangan tenWesten and on the banks of the river on 28 November Loesi vernichtigd would

Great tournament stadium advertising vootbal Semarang

(G) Board conferentuie in Bandung

Monday and Tuesday to fold a board Bandung conference in which all of the residents and regnten Negara Pasundan participated and attended by the Wali Negara Wiranata Koesoema and Prime Minister Adil Poeradiredja. Among others were at the conference dealt with the measures for peace and order to maintain the practisce implementation of the recently passed by Parliament emergency law on the electoral system in the regencies, the position of divine service ambtenareb, the institutions to support needy and also internal affairs, which the department of interior affairs concern.

(H) of Sultan Koetai on grains

The Government’s steamer “Leonora” was Monday afternoon the Sultan of Koetai Adji moeh. Parikesit, accompanied by his wife to Balikpapan gearriveerd.Aan to the mast of the Leonora blew the Sultans standard time. The party was a grand reception to Balikpapan in part. Gepavolseerde gouvernemnewt geschepen and motorboats were the reason an escort. A great honor guard of members of the general police of Balikpapan was drafted and all, and many houses were blown diesntwoningen flags. The visit of the Sultan of Koetai and his company is also linked to the inauguration of the cemetery to Balikpapan where many remains of war victims herbegraven.De Sultan and his entourage will return on December 3 to Tenggarong.

(I) Company fired

In  Tuesday night at half past one circumferential Wensday , the office of Government to Plimping Poewaran rubber company, located in the Kadjen.In Pekalongganse onedr attacked by a large bende.Gevuurd was a distance of about 50 meters from the west. The shelling lasted about one hour. The fire was answered by four members of the company’s guard and two Europeans residing there. After the gang had been subtracted, was found at the place from which she had fired a klewang, 30 patterns and about 200 shells of Lee Enfield rifles, Sten guns and Mk95 carabines.

(J) Amok in express train

The express train from Semarang to Batavia Monday has a height advantage Boeginees Djatibarang amok. Resolute action by a fellow sergeant and a corporal of traveling KNIL worse could be prevented. Both soldiers were warned by a Chinese passenger and Gigen immediately take the car there. They faced two Chinese passangiers bathed in blood on the floor of the chariot. while third Chinese passenger was struggling with the ampkmaker, a large format jackknife as a weapon hanteerde.De overneesterden the soldiers running amok maker who his Chinese opponent already seriously wounded in the hand. De laatste bleek echter onvindbaaar.” Hd=”After some time the calm amok maker, who declared he was a fellow passenger . The latter proved onvindbaaar. After some time the calm amok maker, who declared he was a fellow passenger gesard. The latter proved onvindbaaar. At the station, the Tjihaoergeulis amok maker surrendered to the police. Pasangiers got into the wound a bandage sneiltrein preliminary and were Pegandanbaroe by a Red Cross car and taken to the hospital Soebang charged.

(K) The 120-year RNMA

Bandung 30 November (Aneta)-The committee ‘to commemorate the one hundred twentieth anniversary of the KMA received on behalf HMKoningin Juliana the vogende telegram: Her Majesty Queen Juliana has told me the Bandung to celebrate the 120th birthday of the KMA united out M>A< in Breda ontving het feest-comite’ een telegram met de volgende tekst:” Uw gelukwensen” Hd=’cadets to convey her gratitude for the sentiments expressed in your telegram gebracht.De adjutant record “The governor of the K> M> A cadets to convey her gratitude for the sentiments expressed in your telegram gebracht.De adjutant record “The governor of the K> M> A <Breda received the festival committee,” a telegram with the following text: “Your congratulations I have a very high value added. I can assure you that the old traditions will be upheld corporal and the KMA again flourishes “The telegram was signed Colonel Puffrius.

(a) Djawa Timoer Koos Wali Negara; R.T.Ahmad Koesoemonegoro Regent van Banjoewangi. en the illustratie van Regent Banjoewangi and Walinegara Djawa Timur  foto werde genomen tijden de conferentie te Bondowoso.

(b)De terreur

238 INCIDENTEN IN AFGELOPEN WEEK . De dienst voor Legeren contacten meldt, dat in de week van 24 tot en met 30 November in Fedraal gecled in totaal 238 incidenten zijn geregistereerd.Hiervan werden 60 in de onmiddelijke nabijheid van de status-quolijn veroorzaakt door benden die vanuit republikeins gebied opereren. Wederom bleek de terruer  zich hoofdzakelijk te richten tegen de burgerche volking op  hangeigendommen. Van het totale aantal incidenten betroffen 100 beschietingen van kampongs,van ondernemingen,enz, alsmede roofpartijen door geinfltreerde benden. ook brandstichtingen en sabotage-daden werden gemeld. Van de 160 terreurdaden die tegen de bevolking waren gericht waren er niet minder dan 43 moordaanslagen op Indonesische Indonesiers op Federaal gebled.

(c)Wali Negara

Het presidentile systeem ,dat men gekozen heeldt eist von een wali negara de volle mens.de verant woordelik heden en de bevoeg heden welke de Wali Negara bezit, maken dat zonder meer duidelijk. We geloren dat men daarom met de kueze van Raden Toemengoeng Achmad Koesoemonegoro, de regent van Banjoewangi. een gelukke keuze heeft gedaan. Deze Regebnt ,thans wal8 negara, is geen gemakkelijk man.Sommigen vinden hem wat hoekig en want autoritair.

(d)Grote brand in Pekalongan

Door tot dusver onbekende oorzaak is in de afgelopen nacht om ongeveer half twee brand uitgebroken in het centrum van pekalongan. en wel in kampong Bandjarsari,die in hoofzaak bewond wordt door onbemiddelde,kortgeleden geevacuneerde Chineze. 40 huizen in dee As.

(e) Amir en Soeripno gearresteerd

Antara meldt uit Djokja dat de leidr van de communistische opstandelingen Amir sjarioeddin Dinsdag in hel dorp KLamboe 20 km ten Noord-Westen van Poerwodadi, gearresteerd werd. Volgen inlichtingen die Antara te Djokja ontving was Sjarifoeddin op dat ogenblik smaen met Soeripno de voormalige republikeluse vertegenwoordiger te Praag,die eveneens gearresteerd werd.

MOESO GECREMEERD

ANTARA MELDT UIT DJOKJA,DAT HET STOFFELIJK OVERSCHOT VAN MOESO,DE LEIDER VAN DE OPSTANDELINGEN TIJDEN DE COUPE VAN MADIOEN.MAANDAL jl TE MADIOEN GECREMEERD WERD,ZOALS BEKEND,WERD MOESO OP 31 OCTOBER NABIJ pONOROGO DOOR REPUBLIKEINSE TROEPEN GEDOOD.

(f) De Strijd in de Republiek

De Dienst voor Legercontacten meldt, dat volgens republikeinse berichten de hoofdmacht van de  corimunistsce troepen tijdens gevechten in de moerassen ten Noorden en tenWesten van Panawangan aan de oevers van de rivier Loesi op 28 November vernichtigd zou zijn

reklame Groot vootbal tournooi stadion Semarang

(g) Bestuur conferentuie te bandoeng

Maandag en Dinsdag voud te Bandoeng een bestuur conferentie plaats waaran alle regnten en residenten van de Negara Pasoendan deelnamen en die werd bijgewoond door de Wali negara Wiranata Koesoema en premier Adil Poeradiredja. Onder meer werden op de conferentie behandeld, de maatregelen om orde en rust te handhaven, de practisce uitvoering van de kortgeleden door het parlement aangenomen noodwet betreffende de  kiesregeling in de regentschappen,de positie van gods dienst ambtenareb,de instellingen tot steun aan hulpbehoevenden en voorts interne aangelegenheden,die het departement van binnenlanden zaken aangaan.

(h) Sultan van Koetai op rels

Met de gouvernements stomer “Leonora” is Maandag middag de Sultan van Koetai Adji moeh. Parikesit , o.m. vergezeld door zijn gemalin te Balikpapan gearriveerd.Aan de mast van de  de Leonora woei ditmaal de Sultans standaard. Het gezelschap viel te Balikpapan een grootse ontvangst ten deel. Gepavolseerde gouvernemnewt geschepen  en motorboten vormden op de rede een escorte. Een grote erewacht van leden der algemene politie van balikpapan stond opgesteld en van alle diesntwoningen en vele huizen woeien vlaggen. Het bezoek van de sultan van Koetai en zijn gezelschap houdt tevens verband met de plechtige opening van het ereveld te balikpapan waarbij een groot aantal stoffelijke overschotten van oorlogs slachtoffers worden herbegraven.De Sultan en zijn gevolg zal op 3 december naar Tenggarong terugkeren.

(i)Onderneming beschoten

In cde nacht van Dinsdag op QWoensdag omtreeks half twee is het kantoor van de gouvernements rubber onderneming Poewaran te Plimping,gelegen te Kadjen.In het Pekalongganse onedr vuur genomen door een grote bende.Gevuurd werd  van een afstand van ongeveer 50 meter uit Westelijke richting. De beschieting duurde ongeveer een uur. het vuur werd beantwoord door 4 leden van de ondernemingswacht en de twee daar verblijf houdende Europeanen. Nadat de bende afgetrokken was, vond  men op de plaats waar vandaan zij gevuurd had, een klewang,30 patronen en ongeveer 200 hulzen van Lee Enfield geweren, Mk95 karabijnen en stenguns.

(j) Amok in de sneltrein

In de sneltrein van Semarang naar batavia heeft Maandag  een Boeginees teer hoogte van Djatibarang amok gemaakt. Door resoluut ingrijpen van een medereizend sergeant en een korporaal van het KNIL kon erger worden voorkomen. De beide militairen werde door een Chinees passagier gewaarschuwd en gigen dadelijk mee daar de betrokken  wagon. Zij troffen daar twee Chinese passangiers badend in het bloed op de vloer van de wagen aan. terwijl een derde Chinese passagier aan het worstelen was met de ampkmaker,die een groot formaat knipmes als wapen hanteerde.De militairen overneesterden de amokmaker,die zijn Chinese tegenstander reeds ernstig aan de hand had verwond. Na enige tijd bedaarde de amokmaker,die verklaarde dat hij werd gesard door een medepassagier>De laatste bleek echter onvindbaaar. Aan het station van Tjihaoergeulis werd de amokmaker aan de politie  overgegeven. De wonde pasangiers kregen in sneiltrein voorlopig een noodverband en werden in Pegandanbaroe door een Rode Kruis-auto overgenomen en naar het hospitaal te Soebang gebracht.

(k) De 120 -jarige KMA

Bandoeng 30 November(Aneta)-Het comite’ ter herdenking van het hondertwintig jarig bestaan van de KMA ontving namens H.M.Koningin Juliana het vogende telegram: Hare Majesteit Koningin Juliana heeft mij opgedragen de Bandoeng ter gelegenheid van de 120ste verjaarig van de K.M.A verenigde out-cadeten Haar dank over te brengen voor de gevoelens in Uw telegram tot uiting gebracht.De adjudant van dienst” Van de gouverneur van de K>M>A< in Breda ontving het feest-comite’ een telegram met de volgende tekst:” Uw gelukwensen heb ik op zeer hoge prijs geteld. Ik kan U de verzekering geven,dat de oude corpstradities zullen worden hoog gehouden en de K.M.A. weer tot bloei komt” Het telegram was getekend Kolonel Puffrius.

December,4th.1948

(a)Vice President Moh Hatta announced that the situation worst(suasana buruk) and he “memepringatkan ” the people to ready for antisipation all will hapen(siap menghadapi segala kemungkinan)(b) The Java local definitif stamps,one with clear CDS 4.12,48 city not identified,

December,7t.1948

The rare official Justice court Maninjau  postal used homenade cover from Maninjau to Bukitttinngi December,8th.1948

the postally used postal stationer card dancer 5 cent ,send from bandung  to  cds Malang. 10,12.48.

December,9th.1948

the Local middle java  revenue Rp. 0,50 used on document of Surakarta  official governement employee certificate.

December,10th.1948

the Local middle java  revenue Rp. 0,50 used on document of Jogyakarta  official governement employee  uprank certificate(Keputusan kenaikan pangkat)

the same certificate of up the salary  issued at Magelang (keputusan kenaikan Gaji) with  3 x 7 1/2 Rp and 2 x 1/2 Rp.

mint meterai pembagunan from middle java, and local revenue.

December 11

Dutch inform UN representatives that further talks with the Republic are “futile”.

December,12tyh.1948

The latest used of local repoeblic Djokja issued  ,borobudur stupa revenue used on complete document.alsoother nominal on document date unclear.

and looh above  the mint revenue ,also the other materai pembangunan (development revenue) in mint condition ,issued at the Djokjakarta.

December,13th,1948

The North sumatra Gouvernor, “melantik” the mamember OF  North sumatra ‘s DPR at Tapak tuan (south aceh,near Kabanjahe). Residen Aceh (T.T.Daudsyah) and  Teuku mnahmud also “hadir”, after the meeting had several”keputusan’ like Kutaradja as the capital of North sumatra Province.

December,17 th,.1948

The Dutch ultimatum Republik through The United Nation  Commission(komisi Jasa baik PBB),Republc must answer in december 18th 1948 10.00 am  at Jakarta.

December 18

(1) The Dutch  at 23.30 PM tell the United nation commision that starting at December,19th.1948 10.00 AM Jkarta Time didnot tied with the Renville Agreement. and at 23.45 this day The Dutch have delivered a letter to Indonesia delegation’s secretary  with the same information, and the delegation informed to the Republuic Indonesia gouverfnment at Djokja but cannot communicated because the Dutch had broken the communikasion(pihak belanda telah memutuskan hubungan antara Jakata dan Djokja). In this nigh the member of Indonesian delegatioan were arrested by the Dutch.

(2)Dutch organize Negara Sumatra Selatan state, with capital at Palembang.and the ceremony  transfered of power will be in february,2th. 1949

(3) In this night 40 RI military leader were moved  by catalina amphibi RI 006  flight to Sumatra, but when came back to Jogya the flight have “sergap”  by the Dutch ,until broke.

December 18

(a)Dutch officials tell representatives of the United States and the Republic of Indonesia in Jakarta that they are cancelling the Renville agreement. The news does not reach Yogya, as the Dutch have already cut the phone lines there.

(b)at  11.30 PM ,Dr Beel  had annouce that the Dutch Federal state didnot related with renville agreement anymore, which meaning thje second agrattion will starting.

(c) the latest used indonesia 3rd independence stamp on  on sencored  chop postcard.

December 19th.1948

(1)On December,19th.1948 in the morning Dutch soldiers boombing Bukittinggi, the Ducth begun attacked repoeblic Indonesia. at afrternoon Mr Syafruddin Prawiranegara,Menteri kemamukarn RI whic stayed at bukittingi from the central gouvernment ,with Colonel Hidaya, The comandenemen comandant TNI Sumatra who just take the command from Mayor General Soehardjo Hardjowardojo, vist Mr T.M.Hassan the chief of central Commisariat at his house at BGarai(valley) Sianok Bukittinggi, for meeting aboutmthe movement against the Dutch army, they didnot know the situation of presieenrt and vice president Repoeblic Indonesia.this day no info from Yogja.Mr Sjafruddin Prawira negara told that in order to save the stae NRI, he accepeted to built PDRI(pemerintah daruata republic Indonesa-emergengy gouvernment RI) and at night ,9.00 PM the NRI official will move out Bukittinggi to Halaban (onderneming or Plantation) near Payakumbuh.

(2)Second Dutch “police action” begins at 5:30 A.M. without warning. Yogya falls to the Dutch.Emergency government for Indonesia is declared (PDRI) at Payakumbuh nearby under Sjafruddin Prawiranegara. Soedirman radios his immediate support for the emergency government.Civil government of republic, including Sukarno, Hatta, Sjahrir, allows itself to be captured, hoping to outrage world opinion; Sukarno and Sjahrir are taken into Dutch custody, and eventually flown to Bangka. look the illustraion of sukarno.hatta and Haji Agus Salim at Maguwo Airport when the dutch took them to custody in Bangka.

the illustratio of Hotel Manumbing at bangka whete Bung Karno,bung Hatta were exile.

Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX of Yogya remains in his palace, and does not leave during the entire Dutch occupation.Dutch occupy Bukittinggi.Tan Malaka escapes again during the confusion.

Panglima Besar Soedirman
Soedirman is warmly remembered today as perhaps the greatest hero of the revolution. Towards the end of the fighting, he fell ill and directed troops from his sickbed.
Soedirman was another complex character in the revolutionary era. He had been impressed by Japanese military traditions and the spirit of bushido; yet he was also thought to be sympathetic to the leftist movement of Tan Malaka. He was one of the military figures who was not completely trusting of the political leadership (such as Sjahrir), as to them the political leadership seemed more interested in compromise than victory. This feeling was certainly strengthened when the entire political leadership allowed itself to be taken captive by the Dutch on December 19, 1948.

On 19 December 1948\

 at 05:30 am Maguwo airfield was bombed by the Dutch Mitchell bombers (B 25) is immediately followed by a battalion of troops jumping green beret who was assigned to seize the flying field Maguwo. On the morning of this miraculous Dutch terdfiri aircraft from aircraft Spitfire, Mustang, Lockheed and Mitchell seemed hovering above the city of Djokja which soon opened the attack by shooting at and dropping bombs in several places. In the Netherlands Maguwo menerjunlan payungdengan troops seize field goal Maguwo.penduduk menyhangka city does not at all that it was an explosion and gunfire attacks that actually means, they suspect that the heavy temabakan just war, because war forces the GoI has planned a latihanbesar- besara. semaking intensified after his shots and more bombs being dropped, then people realize. after the victim began to fall. They realize vahw abelanda tealh their attacks. Sekalipunkesatuan in Maguwo too small, yet still provided resistance under the leadership of opsit picket Kasmiran, patriotic resistance which lasted bravely than 06 000 hours (AM) until 7:00 to finally air cadet kasmiran with approximately 40 members of his unit killed on the field of service. However the new field at 08.00 hours seluurh Maguwo successfully controlled by the Dutch, they immediately opened the air bridge to lower Semarang Djokja Engineers heavy equipment and transport equipment for eprsiapan seize Djokja. Meanwhile the relationship anatara base Maguwo Djokja disconnected so the situation can not be known at all by the dreamers who are in town n RI Djokja. Dutch movement from the city Djokja Maguwo dimuali sjak morning and at 14:15 (PM) they arrived on the edge of the east and from here they try to occupy the city. Teridir of their movement and group movement setaip memepunyai groups specific tasks to further isolate the town in order to soldiers of the Republic of Indonesia that will try to get out of town can be prevented.

Dutch troops launch on sat afresi colonial, Great Commander General Sudirman was nearly issued a flash command:

QUICK ORDER NO I/PB/48

1.we  has been attacked

2. On 19 December 1948 the Dutch Armed Forces attacked the Yogyakarta city and the airfield Maguwo

3.The  dutch’s  government  had  cancel truce agreement

4.All  Armed Forces carry out the plan that has been set to face the Dutch attack

Issued in place, on 19 December 1948, jam.08.00

Commander of the Armed Forces of the Republic Indonesia

Lieutenant General Sudirman.

Thus flash command Zbesar Commander, thus exercise plan on a large war-bvesaran by the TNI on 19 December 1948 can not be implemented because of the impending attack of the Dutch. Who carried out the TNI since today is perintah siasat Panglima Besar namely organizing Universe diembani Guerrilla warfare by the military Pemerinath.

On this day, since morning, Republican Leader of the Government of yanga da fi palace in Yogya gather and sit under Pimpina President Sukarno. sidangs elesai then my head after da Sjagfruddin Prawiranegara SH, prosperity minister, who was in Sumatra, was given powers by President Sukarno to form an emergency Government of the Republic of Indonesia (PDRI) sui Sumatran, the mandate has been delivered through the radio and reads as follows:

MANDATE OF THE PRESIDENT TO Syafruddin Prawiranegara SH

We inform the President of the Republic of Indonesia on Sunday abhwa jqm 19.12.1948 06.00 am dutch seranggannya has begun on the capital of Yogyakarta. If the state Government can not run again kewajibannnya we depute to Mr. Syafruddin Prawiranegara, Minister of the Republic of Indonesia Prosperity for memebentuk Daruart Republican government in Sumatra.

Yogyakarta 19 desembver 1948

President Vice President Soekarno Hatta.

In addition to the above mandate issued to the Maramis SH, Minister of Finance who was outside Megeri and dr.Sudarmono in New Delhi as follows.

Prof. Dr. Sudarmono, Plar, Mr Maramis.New delhi

We are the President of the Republic of Indonesia given that on Sunday 19.12.1948 at 06.00 am on the Dutch had begun its attack on the capital city of Yogyakarta. If efforts Sjafruddin Butler State Emergency SH to form a government in Sumatra unsuccessful, kapada brothers Exulle Gouvernmen empowered to form the Republic of Indonesia in India. please be advised this is in connection with Sjafruddin in sumatra.jika relationship is not possible, please take the necessary action

Yogjakarta 19 december 1948

Vice President Mohammad Hatta, Agus Salim _Menteri Overseas.

Similarly, the President has expressed amanantnya as follows:

TRUSTEES OF THE PRESIDENT OF THE REPUBLIC OF INDONESIA

The beloved nation!

On this day December 19, 1948, at 06.00 am the Netherlands have begun with the attack on the city of Yogyakarta and surrounding areas. with this action is evident that Belands tealh again start a colonial war to destroy the Government and the Republic of Indonesia so that they can re-colonize the entire country and the nation of Indonesia. We Setealh berusha months with all sincerity to resolve disputes nBelanda premises are suddenly their memebri not know in advance the appropriate use of a weapon that is on them to do their will with no mengindahkanadanya paksaaan by KTN in Yogyakarta, with no presence memperduluikan ceasefire agreement, they eliminated all possibilities to achieved a peace compromise . We believe , that the entire people of Indonesia and those are areas that are Republican or area occupied by the Dutch in unison will be standing behind a bunch of the republic of Indonesia to oppose any effort and in our mind that there are actions that violate this humanity. We know that the deeds of their weapons, the Dutch may be able to seize and occupy some of the important place, but no way they can break the spirit of our fight or shut = Indonesia’s national independence which we tealh insyafkan and maintain over the years.

We have our independence proclaimed on August 17, 1945 and ntealh pervasive in our souls, it is impossible dapatr suppressed with violence. Let my people, we defend the homeland and our independence with the strength of victory will surely believe in us. Isja gods.

Yogyakarta, 19 December 1948

President of the Republic of Indonesia

Sukarno

indonesian version:

Pada tanggal 19 desember 1948 jam 05.30 pagi lapangan terbang Maguwo di bom oleh pesawat pembom Mitchell Belanda(B 25) yang segera diikuti dengan penerjunan satu batalion pasukan baret hijau yang ditugaskan untuk merebut lapang terbang Maguwo. Pada pagi hari ini bebrapa pesawat Belanda yang terdfiri dari pesawat Spitfire,Mustang,Lockheed dan Mitchell tampak melayang-layang diatas kota Djokja yang tak lama kemudian membuka serangan dengan menembaki dan menjatuhkan bom dibeberapa tempat. Di maguwo Belanda menerjunlan pasukan payungdengan tujuan merebut lapangan Maguwo.penduduk kota memang tidak menyhangka sama sekali bahwa ledakan serta tembakan itu adalah serangan serangan yang sesunguhnya, mereka menduga bahwa temabakan berat itu hanyalah latihan perang saja, karena pihak angkatan Perang RI telah merencanakan suatu latihanbesar-besara. setlah tembakan semaking menghebat dan bom semakin banyak yang dijatuhkan,barulah rakyat sadar. setelah korban mulai berjatuhan. Barulah mereka sadar vahw abelanda tealh melancarkan serangannya. Sekalipunkesatuan yang ada di maguwo terlalu kecil,namum perlawanan tetap diberikan di bawah pimpinan opsit piket Kasmiran,perlawan yang patriotik berlangsung dengan gagah berani dari jam 06.000 (AM) sampai 07.00 hingga akhirnya kadet udara kasmiran bersama lebih kurang 40 orang anggota kesatuannya gugur dimedan bakti. namum baru pada jam 08.00 seluruh lapangan maguwo berhasil dikuasai oleh Belanda,segera mereka membuka jembatan udara Semarang Djokja untuk menurunkan alat -alat Zeni berat dan alat transport bagi eprsiapan merebut Djokja. Sementara itu hubungan anatara pangkalan Maguwo Djokja terputus sehingga situasi tersebut tidak dapat diketahui sama sekali oleh pemimpi n RI yang berada dikota Djokja. Gerakan belanda dari maguwo ke kota Djokja dimuali sjak pagi hari dan jam 14.15 (PM) mereka baru tiba ditepi timur dan dari sini mereka berusaha menduduki kota. Gerakan mereka teridir dari gerakan kelompok dan setaip kelompok memepunyai tugas tertentu untuk selanjutnya mengisolir kota agar pasukan Republik Indonesia yang akan berusaha keluar kota dapat dicegah.

pada sat tentara belanda melancarkan afresi kolonialnya, segra Panglima Besar Jendral Sudirman mengeluarkan perintah kilat :

PERINTAH KILAT NO I/PB/48

1.kita Telah diserang

2. Pada tanggal 19 desember 1948 Angkatan Perang belanda menyerang kota Yogyakarta dan Lapangan terbang Maguwo

3.Pemerintah belanda tealh membatalkan persetujuan gencatan senjata

4.Semua Angkatan Perang menjalankan rencana yang telah ditetapkan untuk menghadapi serangan Belanda

Dikeluarkan di Tempat,Tanggal 19 desember 1948,jam.08.00

Panglima Besar Angkatan Perang republik indonesia

Letnan Jenderal Sudirman.

Demikianlah perintah kilat Panglima Zbesar , dengan demikian rencana Latihan perang secara besar-bvesaran oleh TNI pada tanggal 19 desember 1948 tidak dapat dilaksanakan karena adanya serangan pihak belanda. Yang dilaksanakan TNI sejak hari ini adalah perintahsiasat Pamnglima Bsar yakni menyelenggarakan perang Gerilya Semesta yang diembani oleh Pemerinath militer.

Pada hari ini,sejak pagi Pemimpin Pemerintah Republik yanga da di yogya berkumpul fi istana dan bersidang dibawah pimpina presiden sukarno. sesudah sidangs elesai maka kepa da Sjagfruddin Prawiranegara SH,menteri kemakmuran, yang sedang berada di sumatera ,diberi kekuasaan oleh Presiden Sukarno untuk membentuk Pemerintahan darurat Republik Indonesia(PDRI) sui sumatra, mandat tersebut telah disampaikan melalu radio dan berbunyi sebagai berikut :

MANDAT PRESIDEN KEPADA SYAFRUDDIN PRAWIRANEGARA SH

Kami Presiden Republik Indonesia memberitahukan abhwa pada hari Minggu tanggal 19.12.1948 jqm 06.00 pagi belanda telah muali seranggannya atas ibukota Yogyakarta. Jika dalam keadaan Pemerintah tidak dapat menjalankan kewajibannnya lagi kami menguasakan kepada Mr Syafruddin Prawiranegara ,Menteri Kemakmuran Republik Indonesia untuk memebentuk pemerintah Republik Daruart di Sumatra.

Yogyakarta 19 desembver 1948

Presiden Soekarno Wakil Presiden Hatta.

Selain mengeluarkan mandat tersebut diatas kepada Maramis SH,menteri Keuangan yang sedang berada diluar Megeri dan dr.Sudarmono di new Delhi sebagai berikut.

Prof. Dr Sudarmono,Plar, Mr Maramis.New delhi

Kami Presiden Republik Indonesia memebrikan bahwa pada hari minggu tanggal 19.12.1948 jam 06.00 pagi Belanda telah mulai serangannya atas Ibu Kota Yogjakarta. Jika ikhtiar Sjafruddin Prawira Negara SH untuk membentuk Pemerintah Darurat di sumatra tidak berhasil, kapada saudara-saudara dikuasakan untuk membentuk Exulle Gouvernmen Republik Indonesia di India. harap maklum hal ini berhubung dengan Sjafruddin di sumatra.jika hubungan tidak mungkin,harap diambil tindakan seperlunya

Yogjakarta 19 desember 1948

Wakil Presiden Moh Hatta _Menteri Luar negeri Agus Salim.

Demikian pula Presiden RI telah menyampaikan amanantnya sebagai berikut:

AMANAT PRESIDEN REPUBLIK INDONESIA

Bangsaku Yang tercinta !!!

Pada hari ini tanggal 19 Desember 1948,pada jam 06.00 pagi Belanda telah mulai dengan serangan atas kota Yogyakarta dan sekitarnya . dengan tindakan ini nyata bahwa Belands tealh memuali lagi perang kolonialnya untuk menghancurkan Pemerintah dan negara Republik Indonesia agar mereka dapat menjajah kembali seluruh tanah air dan bangsa Indonesia. Setelah kita berbulan-bulan berusaha dengan segala ketulusan hati untuk menyelesaikan pertikaian denga nBelanda secara sekonyong-konyong mereka dengan tidak memebri tahu lebih dahulu mempergunakan alat senjata yang ada pada mereka untuk melakukan kehendak mereka dengan paksaaan dengan tidak mengindahkanadanya KTN di Yogyakarta, dengan tidak memperduluikan adanya perjanjian gencatan senjata, mereka telah meniadakan segala kemungkinan untuk mencapai penyeledsaian secara damaui. Kami eprcaya,bahwa seluruh rakyat Indonesia maupun yang berada didaerah Republik ataupun yang berada didaerah yang diduduki Belanda serentak akan berdiri dibelakang republik Indonesia untuk menentang sengan segala tenaga dan batin yang ada pada kita tindakan yang melanggar    perikemanusiaan ini. Kami mengetahui,bahwa dengan perbuatan senjata mereka, belanda mungkin akan dapat merebut dan menduduki beberapa tempat yang penting, akan tetapi tidak mungkin mereka dapat mematahkan semangat perjuangan kita atau mengurung =kan kemerdekaaan bangsa Indonesia yang tealh kita insyafkan dan pertahankan selama ini.

Kemerdekaan kita yang telah kita Proklamirkan pada tanggal 17 Agustus 1945 dan telah meresap pada jiwa kita,mustahil dapatr ditindas dengan kekerasan. Marilah bangsaku,kita pertahankan tanah air dan kemerdekaan kita dengan segala tenaga yang ada percayalah kemenangan pasti akan pada kita .Isja allah.

Yogyakarta,19 desember 1948

Presiden republik Indonesia

Sukarno

(d)

On December 19, 1948, Sunday morning, the day the town of Magelang repeatedly came under fire bombing Belanda.Setelah heard that Yogja already occupied by the Dutch, who had planned to begin preparations dilaksanakan.Sesuai commander subteritorial lektkol M. Sarbini, Magelang city on earth soon hanguskan.Pengungsian held, both activities are carried out to perfection, almost all the major buildings were destroyed and depleted the civil pegasai as the father of Governors, Regents, Mayors and Chief of Police following the resignation of the TNI, especially to the westward marbles Sumbing.Jalan mountain highway in the direction of Secang line of demarcation has been destroyed, the trees felled to block roads and the various holes and rfanjau has been prepared to inhibit movement of the Dutch army soldiers belanda.Akan but that is expected to emerge from Semarang  did not came, they do not take the nearest road, because the road has maintained by the TNI, but they attacked from the rear is from the south and threaten the West that is from Banjarnegara

original info(ibid Mrs Ahmad Yani,1981)

Pada tanggal 19 Desember 1948 , minggu pagi hari itu kota Magelang berkali-kali mendapat serangan  pemboman Belanda.Setelah mendengar kabar bahwa Yogja sudah diduduki Belanda,persiapan yang sudah direncanakan mulai dilaksanakan.Sesuai perintah komandan subteritorial lektkol M.Sarbini ,kota Magelang segera di bumi hanguskan.Pengungsian diselengarakan  ,kedua kegiatan tersebut terlaksana dengan  sempurna,hampir semua bangunan besar habis dihancurkan  dan para pegasai sipil seperti bapak Gubernur,Bupati,Walikota dan Kepala Polisi mengikuti pengunduran TNI,terutama ke jurusan barat kelereng gunung Sumbing.Jalan raya dari Secang ke jurusan garis demarkasi telah dirusak,pohon-pohon ditebang untuk merintangi jalan dan berbagai lubang dan rfanjau telah disiapkan untuk menghambat gerakan tentara belanda.Akan tetapi Tentara Belanda yang diduga akan muncul dari Semarang ternyata tidak kunjung dtaang, mereka tidak mengambil jalan yang terdekat,karena jalan tersebut dipertahankan oleh TNI,akan tetapi mereka menyerang dari belakang yaitu dari selatan dan mengancam dari Barat  yakni dari Banjarnegara.

(e)DECEMBER, 19TH.1948

 Master Tapanuli IN THE NETHERLANDS

DUTCH TO AGGRESSION – II

1) The Netherlands carried out the attack to Sibolga both from the Sea, Army and Air Sibolga and eventually fell into the hands of the Dutch Army, with the entry into the Dutch Army Dutch Army menghempang Sibolga for the MAS KADIRAN with MBK Tapanuli Forces based in Padang Sidempuan leading to the Bridge Trunk Toru, The Netherlands Army continued to advance to the Padang Sidempuan but in Batang Toru Bridge in the Dutch Army Forces Prevent by MBK, then there was a very fierce battle, with the assistance of the Dutch Army aircraft may eventually repelling forces MBK Tapanuli to P. Sidempuan.

2) After the Batang Toru grab the next in the Japanese Army bombed the city with two P. Sidempuan Force Aircraft and MAS Chairman MBK Tapanuli KADIRAN on the pull back to Penyabungan and some survive in Kampung Pijor Koling battle in Pijor Koling loss Padang Besar and finally Sidempuan fall into the hands of the Dutch Army.

 ASSAULT regained SIDEMPUAN PADANG CITY

With the fall of the City of P. Sidempuan into the hands of the Dutch Army in Kampung Goti Defense held talks back to seize the city of Padang Sidempuan. So-I MMB Forces SUMATRA Forces Leadership and MBK Iptu Ibn Tapanuli KADIRAN and MAS Chairman Brigade FORCES CAPTAIN ROBINSON-B Leader Battle Hutapea held for 3 days in the City of P. Sidempuan and eventually can reclaim. After the city can seize P. Sidempuan Japanese Army retreated to the Batang Toru, but only 6 hours in control suddenly appear 2 Aircraft fired the city and attack back P. Sidempuan is getting help from Sibolga and ultimately the City P. Sidempuan can Movement controlled by another Dutch soldier in the Netherlands can no longer stand MBK Forces Tapanuli and MBB-I Sumatera and brigade-B Company and the Indonesian Navy continues to retreat from the village of Goti – Pijor Koling – Door to Kampung Padang Huraba and survive in the Village and Village Huraba Huraba called by FORT HURABA

(e)The Rice Coupon(Bon Beras0 Of The South sumatar republic gouvernment issue under orde GSS 19.12.48, the value of coupon 5 kg rice. ,sign by the command Colonel M.simbolon, look the coupon and  profile picture of Colonel M.Simbolon below.

December 20

(1)Army executes Sjarifuddin, withdraws from Yogya.All of Indonesia except for Aceh and parts of Sumatra are under Dutch control. Guerilla warfare heats up; Soedirman leads guerilla war from sickbed.Many American newspapers publish editorials against the Dutch.

(2) Mrs Ahmad Yani book’s,1981 info

On 20 December 1948, then the Dutch army attacked villages near the line Pinggit demarkasi.Semenatra move it one column in the western part of Sumowono through Kaloran Ngoho and occupied, in the northern city kecamatabn Temangung.Korta temangung constantly under attack from the air dutch

original info

Pada tanggal 20 desember 1948,barulah Tentara Belanda menyerang desa Pinggit didekat garis demarkasi.Semenatra itu satu Kolone bergerak di bagian barat dari Sumowono melalui  Ngoho dan menduduki Kaloran,kota kecamatan di sebelah utara Temangung.Korta temangung terus menerus mendapat serangan belanda dari udara .

(3)Warna Warta Middle Java Newspaper info;

(a) Pembesar Republik Yang Ditahan

Pada hari minggu tanggal 19 Desember yang lalau ,waktu Tentara Kerajaan menduduki seluruh kota Djokjakarta, maka beberapa pembesar Republik terkemukapun telah ditahan. Mereka itu ialah Presiden sukarno,Wakil Presiden drs Moh.hatta,menteri Luar negeri Haji agus salim, Komodor  udara Suryadarma,Penasehat Presiden Sutan sjahrir, sekretaris negara Mr. Pringgodigdo dan beberapa anggota KNIP dianataranya ketuanya Mr Asaat. Waktu keesokan harinya telah ditawan ketua delegasi Republuik Mr.Moh.Roem, penasehat delegai Dr Setiabudi dan meneteri Penerangan Moh.Natsir. Dilain bagian ada dimuat gambarnya Prsediden sukarno dan pemebesar lainnya .didepan Keprseidenan Djokjakarta,bersama seorang opsir belanda.

Illustrasi pembesar republik yang telah ditawan di Djokja 19 Desember 1948.

(b) Gerakan Tenatara Di Jawa dapat dikatakan selesai ,kota-kota terpenting diduduki,

Pada hari minggu tanggal 19 Desember yang lalu jam 3 lohor(PM), seluruh kota Djokjakarta telah diduduki Tentara Kerajaan , keesokan harinya menduduki Kaliurang dan lain-lain tempat disekitar Djokja. Gerakan pembersihan yang dilakukan dilain jurusanpun berlangsung lancar. secara singkat disini dapat disebutkan nama tempat yang penting saja diberbagai daerah yang sudah diduduki.

Di Jawa Tengah,selainya Djokja dan kaliurang, Lali,Solo,Klaten,Wonogiri dan Sragen. didaerah Kedu tealh diduduki Parakan,Temanggung,Wonosobo dan magelang. Didaerah pantai mutara pulau jawa telah diduduki Pati,Kudus,Rembnag,Purwodadi,juana,Japara,Cepu,Bojonegoro,Tuban, Babat dan Blora. Dibagain selatan barat dari jawa Tengah ,dapat disebut beberapa tempat Banjarnegara,Kebumen dan Purworejo. dijawa Timur telah diduduki Wlingi,Turen,Dampit,Kepanjen,blitar,Kediri,Magetan,Ngawi,Madiun dan Plossso. Daerah banten telah diduduki setalh berlangsung gerakan tjepat sekali, Serang,djasinga,Pandegelang, rangkasbitung,Baja,Labuan dan Menes.

Di Sumatera beberapa tempat pun berturut-tururt telah dibebaskan , Bagan siapi-api,Asahan,Bukittinggi,Tandjung panjang,Rantau Prapat,Balige,Kota Pinang,Pajakumbuh,Sibolga, sidikalang dan fort van der Capellen(Batusangkar).(catatan Dr iwan : Tarutung belum diduduki)

Umumnya gerakan tentara di jawa sudah selesai, ditempat yang ditilik Tnetara Kerajaan sekarang diambil tindakan buat mengamankan keadaan, supaya daerah itu lekas mengambil bagian dalam usaha pembanguna kemakmuran seluruh Indonesia.

(c)Susuhunan dan Mangkunegara kerjasama dengan Pemerintah federal Indonesia

Paduka yang bijaksana Kangjeng Susuhunan Surakarta dan P.K. Pangeran Mangkunegoro dengan mengadakan kerja sama yang rapat dengan pembesar militer dan sipil dari Pemerintahan Federaal Indonesia Sementara, yang baru-baru ini ditempatkan di Solo, telah memulai kembali mengambil pemerintahan atas Kesunanan dan mangkunegaran. keputusan yang bijaksana itu rtentu akan membantu berlangsungnya pemerintahan yang teratur dengan selekas mungkin.karena ityu, maka pembagian bahan pakaian akan segera dapt dimulai, dan tindakan yang meringankan penderitaan rakyat di Kasunanan dan Mangkuneraran akan diambil juga.

(d)Sabda Sri Baginda Ratu Juliana

 Sri Baginda Ratu Juliana menunaikan sabda Ibu Suri pada tanggal 7 Desember 1942 pada rakyat Indonesia. sri Baginda Ratu Nederland yang sekarang telah mngesahkan anggaran dasar kerajaan belanda yang kini mewujudkan Negara Indonesia Serikat yang merdeka dan berdaulat. Tentara kerajaan datang membawa keamanan dan ketertiban untuk memungkinkan penyelenggaraan Sabda Ibu Suri.

illustrasi mahkota kerajaan belanda sejak 8 September diserahkan kepada Puteri Juliana oleh ibundanya,pada gambar ini seri baginda ratu juliana bersama prins Bernhard.

(e) Illustrasi Rombongan pasukaaan Belanda masuk kota Solo dilihat oleh Rakyat.

(f)Larangan Menyimpan Senjata

Kepada segenap penduduk dipermaklumkan peraturan militer dibawah ini,yang belaku untuk seluruh dadesrah Jawa Tengah: “Menurut peraturan dari Pemimpin Daerah serta Tentara Jawa Tengah,semua orang yang tiada berhak terdapat mempunyai senjata api,mesiu, barang yang mudah meledak, dan barang peledak, ada kemungkinan ditembak mati pada tempatnya,tiada pakai pemeriksaan pengadilan lagi.

JUstinus Kardinal Darmojuwono in 1 78 write what his happen this day(terakhir uskup Agung-kardinal Jakarta)

Fhari minggu pagi sbelum Natal 1948 saya naik sepeda dari tempat kediaman sauya di Ganjuran menuju Bantul untuk menuniakan tugas pengembalaan. Saya agak heran mendengar suara keapal terbang dari arah selatan dan setelah melihat beberapa kapal terbang besar, saya yakin bahwa kapal terbang tersebut bukan milik Republik Indonesia, apalagi sesudah bewberapa waktu terdengar ledakan-ledakan bom yang cukup mendebarkan hai. Sampai di tempat, ternyata orang-orang mula verkumpul.Sebelum dan sesudah upacara gereja saat berbicara mereka menyatakan bahwa sedang diadakan latihan oleh Angkatan Udara dan Angkatan darat Republik Indonesia di Maguwo dan Yogjakarta. Mereka saya biarkan dalam pandangannya, saya sengaja tidak membantah mereka,karena memamng tidak tahu benar,tetapi dalam hati tidak percaya akan kebenaran pendapat mereka. Muali tengah hari, mengalir rombongan demi rombongan pengungsi dari Yogjakarta dengan barang-barangnya ke arah Selatan. Kemana? tempat saudara,kenalan? Kebanyakan tanpa mengertti secara pasti,mau kemana? Ternyata,kota Yogjakarta diduduki oleh tentara Belanda. Suasana mencekam rakyat. Rasa ketakutan,binggung,khawatit, seolah-olah setiap saat akan ada serbuan atau serangan dari pihak musuh. Dalam waktu dua tiga harimsudah terdengar perintah membungi hanguskan 2 pabrik gula dan gedung=gedung bangunan yang dapat fipergunakan pihak tentara Belanda sebagai markas dan sekaligus uang ORI tidak berlaku lagi.

(2) Mrs Ahmad Yani Book’s info,1981

On December 21, 1948, the city of Magelang district Secang and experienced air raids, a Dutch plane was shot down, a military column moving from south to Magelang, others come from Salaman and experiencing a military attack on some other tempat.yang majors came back from Yogya and the Dutch army entered the city Muntilan, Dutch soldiers in battle here fell victim six orang.Sesudah Magelang city fell, then the column the TNI from the North dapayt further advanced.

original info

Pada tanggal 21 Desember 1948, kota distrik Secang dan Magelang mengalami serangan udara,sebuah pesawat belanda tertembak jatuh,satu kolone TNI bergerak dari selatan menuju Magelang,yang lain datang dari Salaman dan mengalamai serangan TNI di beberapa tempat.yang lainnya datang lagi dari jurusan Yogya dan tentara belanda tersebut memasuki kota Muntilan,dalam pertempuran disini tentara belanda jatuh korban enam orang.Sesudah kota Magelang jatuh, barulah kolone TNI dari Utara dapayt maju lebih lanjut,.

December 22

(1)Nasution declares military government for Java.

92) On December,22th,1948 the PDRI Cabinet were built with the Java Commisariat.

UN is outraged at Dutch; Dutch attack while UN observers are at Kaliurang.

19 Asian countries boycott Dutch.

Dutch-chosen members of East Indonesia state government vote to condemn the “police action”.

USA suspends postwar aid to the Netherlands (Marshall Plan money) that is budgeted for military use in Indonesia.

(2) Mrs Ahmad Yani Book 1981’s info

On December,22th.1948 Secang occupied by Dutch soldiers and the Dutch army ‘s Zeni had repair the road to Magelang and occupied Temenggung city.

After occupying the town of Magelang to the next day the Dutch army action began with the pursuit of the retreating troops to the village NRI Kaliangrik, Klegan and bandongan not immune from air attack.  hundred cannon rounds fired from the direction of Magelang, a Dutch plane had been shot by  TNI.

original info

 Pada tanggal 22 desember 1948 Secang diduduki tentara belanda,dan bagian Zeni Tentara Belanda dengan giat  memeperbaiki jalan ke Magelang.Kota temanggung didudukinya.

December 23th.1948

 Mrs Ahmad yani,1981 book’s info

On Decemebr,23th.1948 the dutch army entered Distict city Parakan at the end of railways road at the west of Temengung.

original info:

Setelah menduduki kota Magelang pada keesokan harinya  tentara belanda mulai dengan aksi pengejaran terhadap pasukan TNI NRI  yang mundur ke desa Kaliangrik,Klegan dan Bandongan tidak luput dari serangan udara .Berratus ratus butir  peluru meriam ditembakkan dari arah Magelang,sebuah pesawat belanda berhasil ditembak TNI.

 

Informasi from Justinus Kardinal Darmojuwono (ex kardinal Jakarta)

December 23th.1948

(a)On December 23, 1948, the Dutch warship fired on defense TNI / AD in Solok Kampung Tanjung Sea Muara Sabak subdistrict jambi . In this battle of teachers from the Army / Army Private Joseph and Private Amat. After the shootings in the Tanjung melakuakn Solok, Dutch troops landed in the village of the sea, while the soldiers landing, one of Sea Village community named santung attacking Dutch troops alone and can hurt one Dutch soldier and santung dibrondong automatic weapons and killed the scene.

 Placement Forces For Guerrilla War

Bataliyon Jambi led by Major A. Marzuki prepare the transfer of command from the base of Coconut Gardens Edinburgh City to Km 15 jalam Tempino, Rubber plantation sites Cottage Table (5 km from the highway)
Bataliyon Merangin led by Lieutenant Colonel Aaron Sohar is located in Muara Tembesi, placing his army consisting of:
In Kuala Tungkal placed a section of the Army by Lt. Commander A. Young Fattah Leside and one Detachment Commander Lieutenant CPM with Syamsul Bakhri Young and his deputy Sergeant Major A. Murad Alwi, in addition there is a unity with the Navy Commander, Sergeant Major. T. Anwar Shah

(b)Information from Justinus Cardinal Darmojuwono (ex cardinal Jakarta)

According to the schedule three days before Christmas, I still have to visit the Catholics in Brosot, Kulon Progo and I was scared too. I came home with 12 kg of rice free ride in the sack pillow, because I know that the hospital and the orphanage where I dwell / lodgings, food supplies running low sekalai. On the way home I saw clouds of smoke that floated to the top of the sugar mills Gisikan, 3 km from Ganjurab, and each followed by a thrilling blast. Home until the sugar factory was situated alongside Ganjuran Ruamh sick (hospital) has not been on earth hanguskan.masih in discussion.

December 24

UN Security Council calls for end to hostilities.

December, 25th.1945

Information from JUstis Cardinal atmoyuwono:

Christmas day is celebrated as usual at midnight, I had never witnessed such celebration on the night ini.Gereja sekhidmat crowded, is not large, sesuana really touching, lighting of the candles are still available and kerosene lamps as far persediaaan permit. Christmas songs, which they had memorized, soar with the roundness of prayer, please safe from harm, which would come, but erratic. In light of the faint-crush coincide, if they unite seoalah BODY, BREATH, AND SOUL TOGETHER FOR SAFETY SAKE PRAY TOGETHER, A dilupakan.JIka memories are not easily remembered again, it’s palpable sense of concern, serene, thanks, oddly has been freed from feeling horrified, just compassion.

December 26th.1948

Justinus Cardinal atmoyuwono information from:

The next day the 26th of december, earth scorching the sugar mills with a fire in a haystack that has been placed on building the factory. really horrible. In general, tile roofed buildings that can not be burned to the ground, only that they call “scale, place of residence of the head of the factory, burned out, because the roof is made of shingle.

December, 27th.1948

Info from Justinus:

The next day halted early in the morning (early morning) while the fire still burning here and there, or at least smoldering, berdatabngan thousands of people, continuous, men, women, young people, children from all directions towards the mill that has been scorching the earth. The target of their sugar warehouse. They broke the door of the barn and took the sugar that is stored there. Some are carrying sacks of sugar carried satyu berdua.kenayakan with other tools, because it was too heavy to carry one bag at a time. who came running, which went with hasty steps. So many days to fill out the warehouse. Local authorities are powerless to set aside part of inventory. (Genesis sma according to a story that Mrs. Dr. Iwan, with an arsenal of the former ex-Japan, earth lift oleg Kongsi People in the back ground, nausea, left muala Gurka, the events of 1945-1946, later banned by tentra gurka ally, one day a folk terdengar4 temabkan who jumped on the fence kalikecil yard shot and fell dead house, look at the picture house in 1948 below)

In such circumstances, an accident would occur, and some even to death because of one sack of sugar falling yangb terjatuh.terus buried without any help. All search purposes pribadi.Sesudah sugar runs out, they began to empty space in the factory buildings: tables, chairs, scales and not ektinggalan doors, windows, boards of the remaining buildings, zinc. day and night the sound of demolition or zinc roofs, roof trusses, all disassembled, transported and finally dismantled so that the marble klantai penulutabn few days after the fire, the sugar mills have shown the ruins of a sad face. People mengalihakan term scorched Earth to earth lift.

After starting at the city of Yogyakarta was occupied and refugee flows, nuns Pimpina Hospitals and orphanage difficulties which are difficult to be solved is about food. ORI money is no longer acceptable by the public as a means of exchange, will dignati guilders mereka.Memang said patient is not much, but increasingly more patients victims of attacks, both from a layer of ordinary people and soldiers

original version:

Menurut jadwal tiga hari sebelum Natal,saya masih harus mengunjungi umat katolik di Brosot,Kulon Progo dan saya ketakutan juga. Saya pulang dengan membonceng beras 12 kg dalam karung bantal, sebab saya tahu bahwa Rumah sakit dan Panti asuhan dimana saya diam/mondok, persediaan makanan menipis sekalai. Pada perjalanan pulang saya saksikan kepulan asap yang mengalun ke atas dari arah pabrik gula Gisikan,3 km dari Ganjurab, dan masing diikuti ledakan yang mendebarkan. Sampai dirumah ternyata pabrik gula Ganjuran yang letaknya berdampingan dengan Ruamh sakit(hospital) belum dibumi hanguskan.masih dalam pembicaraaan.

December 24

UN Security Council calls for end to hostilities.

December,25th.1945

Information from JUstis Kardinal atmoyuwono:

hari raya Natal dirayakan seperti biasa pada tengah malam, belum pernah saya menyaksikan perayaaan sekhidmat seperti pada malam ini.Gereja penuh sesak, memang tidak besar,sesuana mengharukan sungguh,penerangan dari lilin-lilin yang masih tersedia dan lampu minyak tanah sejauh persediaaan mengizinkan. Nyanyian Natal, yang mereka sudah hafal,melambung dengan kebulatan doa, mohon selamat dari bahaya, yang tentu datang,tetapi tidak menentu. Dalam terang samar-samar berhimpit-himpitan,seoalah-olah mereka mempersatukan bADAN,NAPAS, DAN JIWA UNTUK BERSAMA-SAMA BERDOA DEMI KESELAMATAN BERSAMA, Suatu kenangan yang tidak mudah dilupakan.JIka dikenang kembali,rasanya diraba rasa prihatin,syahdu,syukur,anehnya sudah terlepas dari rasa tercekam,tinggal keharuan.

December 26th.1948

informasi dari Justinus Kardinal atmoyuwono:

hari berikutnya tanggal 26 desember,pabrik gula dibumi hanguskan dengan menyulut api pada tumpukan jerami yang sudah ditempatkan di gedung pabrik. mengerikan sungguh. Pada umumnya gedung gedung yang beratapkan genteng tidak dapat terbakar habis, hanya yang mereka namakan “besaran , tempat kediaman pimpinan pabrik,terbakar habis, karena atap dibuat dari sirap.

December ,27th.1948

Info from Justinus:

hari berikutnya muali pagi-pagi buta (early morning) selagi api disana-sini masih menyala, atau sekurang-kurangnya masih membara,berdatabngan ribuan orang, terus menerus,laki-laki,perempuan,muda mudi,anak kecil dari segala jurusan menuju ke pabrik yang sudah dibumi hanguskan. Yang menjadi sasaran mereka gudang gula. Mereka mendobrak pintu gudang dan mengambil gula yang disimpan disitu. Ada yang membawa satyu karung gula dipikul berdua.kenayakan dengan alat-alat lain, sebab terlalu berat untuk membawa satu karung sekaligus. yang datang berlarian, yang pergi dengan langkah tergesa-gesa. Demikian berhari-hari hingga isi gudang habis. Pemerintah setempat tidak berdaya untuk menyisihkan sebagian persediaan. (Kejadian yang sma menurut cerita Ibu Dr Iwan, dengan gudang bekas eks Jepang, dibumi angkat oleg Rakyat di belakang tanah Kongsi, mual-muala dibiarkan Gurka,kejadian tahun 1945-1946, kemudian dilarang oleh tentra gurka sekutu, suatu hari terdengar4 temabkan seorang rakyat yang meloncat di pagar rumah kalikecil tertembak dan jatuh meninggal dihalaman rumah,lihat gambar rumah tersebut tahun 1948 dibawah ini)

Dalam keadaan semacam itu,tentu terjadi suatu kecelakaan,bahkan ada yang sampai meninggal karena tertimpa satu karung gula yangb terjatuh.terus tertimbun tanpa ada pertolongan. Semua mencari keperluan pribadi.Sesudah gula habis,mulai mereka mengosongkan ruang di gedung pabrik: meja,kursi,timbangan dan tidak ektinggalan pintu,jendela,papan dari sisa bangunan,seng. siang malam terdengar suara pembongkaran atap atau seng,kerangka atap, semua dibongkar,diangkut dan akhirnya marmer klantai dibongkar sehingga beberapa hari sesudah penulutabn api, pabrik gula tersebut sudah memperlihatkan wajah reruntuhan yang menyedihkan. Orang mengalihakan istilah Bumi hangus kepada bumi angkat.

Sesudah mulai saat kota Yogya diduduki dan mengalir pengungsi,suster pimpina Rumah sakit dan Panti asuhan mengalami kesulitan yang sukar dipecahkan ialah soal bahan makanan. Uang ORI tidak diterima lagi oleh umum sebagai alat tukar, akan dignati gulden kata mereka.Memang pasien tidak banyak,tetapi makin hari makin tambah pasien korban serangan,baik dari lapisan rakyat biasa maupun dari tentara.

 

December ,30th.1948

On this day two next week, the Dutch military activity around the town of Magelang, Muntilan, Secang, Waterford, Purworejo, Kebumen Prembum and increased, they spread detasmen and post it secured more  wider .Although some dutch fighters continue to put up for  disturb the district town and the villages according to their assumption into the TNI (begrilya), this is very bad effect, because it is rarely about the army and people always happen to people biasa.korban this adds further whipping up the spirit of resistance and revenge and turn the enemy feeling .the village Tembarak , bandongan, gemito other and accommodation around the Dutch position, time and again suffered the terror of udar ini.Beangsur slowly dilereng dutch mountains occupy an important place, like bandongan west of Magelang, Grabag, Ferns and Tegalrejo adjacent to its east and north Sawanagn Muntilan. This became the base temapt kompanyi TNI battalions and in the phase after the retreat of kota.TNI increasingly pushed into the interior while adjusting to the way a pocket-kantong.Segrea after leaving the city, the commanders in each district composed KODIM (TNI military regional command) disubdistrik and cadres -cadres in the villages.

On 25 December the brigade staff in Genita then split into three groups, the staff was led by Major Ahmad yani X, Y staff led by Major Ismullah and staff led by Captain Z Sumarto located in the Mount Connect.

At Pak Yani duty, I (Mrs. Ahmad yani) own dirumash Sumbing area with two small Naka and in a state hamil.Pada evacuate ahead of time, the house was already installed dynamite, so sleep with dynamite at all times ready to diledakkan.Memang then the house was so charred diledakkan.Dibumi Sarbini it as instructed, then we are displaced, for the provision of refuge that have a baskets (bundle) Yani murahan.Pak batik cloth in Fro9nt.Aku with children at the time I evacuated sendiri.Pada do not feel confused, do not feel weird. In a dangerous situation to go to evacuate unprotected head of the family. Yes this is the risk that we all struggle and we remain children kerturunan merdeka.Kepala household should be gathered to protect the family, more concerned with the sacred task of fatherly homeland and fight in front.Ia bnagsa believe there will be a care and it’s helped keluarganya.Sementara families went mengungsi.Bukanlah also sebagain of perjuanagan to keep us free? better proof we make every payang to a place where not yet mastered the Dutch colonizers, Libaik hiudp suffer dipengungsian than the Dutch occupation in the city. Pak Yani home, and said simply: “run!” So he went and whether kemana.Dalam circumstances menagndung say old, waiting for a third child, then I will come out with my mom and Mbok (housemaid) Mangun is so loyal to the family mengendong Yani.Masing each one carrying one naak.Aku hnaya baskets Bekalmu untuk bergrilya.Lari,lari,kemana?” Qd=”(traditional bag of bamabu) contains 10 pieces of batik cloth that at that time was very difficult to get> Bekalmu to bergrilya.Lari, running, where? “>(traditional bag of bamabu) contains 10 pieces of batik cloth that at that time was very difficult to get> Bekalmu to bergrilya.Lari, running, where? Bapake (her) where? Do not persoalakan him, I do not tahu.Pesawat dutch roaring, diving with a barrage of tembakan.OH, panic! panic Magelang city, people ran helter skelter not knowing where arahnya.Akupun do not know where I should pergi.Lari! run! continue to the south goal Purworejo.Mendadak dutch come from shaking hands stopped alongside the existing driveway didekatnya.Aku not take it anymore, because my stomach sakit.Kemerdekaan, independence! What a pengornanan who you ask. House or furniture that has been on earth very sederhaan hanguskan.Berminggu-sebellumnya weeks I’ve slept with dinamit.tinggal menyhalakan only and Dutch mendaptkan city scorched and how high prices will melahirkan.Aku independence itu.Dipengunghsian I was reluctant to give birth to the shaman bayi.Lho difficult to seek refuge in the village midwife, so run kesna, fled here seeking a leering Bidan.Ketemu midwife, well what can make, the midwife leerling half had dared, and I was determined than not be helped … my mind was born the end of the third with the help of Midwives leerling teresebut.Selamat, thanks to God the Most Merciful, the Compassionate, the father was given nmaa Amilyah Umi Astagini Yani, who was born on 22 December 1945.

 

Mrs ahmad Yani book,1981 info:

original info:

Pada hari ini dua minggu berikutnya, Kegiatan tentara belanda disekitar kota Magelang,Muntilan,Secang,Temanggung,Purworejo,Prembum dan Kebumen semakin meningkat, mereka menyebarkan detasmen dan pos penjagaaan lebih luas lagi.Sementara itu bdeberapa pesawat pemburu belanda terus disiapkan unrtuk menganggu kota kecamatan dan desa-desa yang menurut anggapan mereka menjadi tempat TNI(begrilya),hal ini sangat buruk efeknya, karena jarang sekali mengenai tentara dan selalu menimpa rakyat biasa.korban  rakyat ini menambah berkobarnya semangat perlawanan  dan semakin menyalakan rasas balas dendam dan permusuhan.Desa Tembarak,bandongan,gemito dan temapt lainnya disekitar kedudukan Belanda,berkali-kali menderita teror dari udar ini.Beangsur-angsur belanda menduduki tempat penting dilereng gunung,seperti Bandongan di sebelah barat Magelang,Grabag,Pakis dan Tegalrejo disebelah timurnya dan Sawanagn disebelah utara Muntilan. temapt ini menjadi pangkalan batalyon dan kompanyi TNI dalam fase sesudah mundur  dari kota.TNI semakin terdesak ke pedalaman sambil menyesuaikan diri kepada cara berkantong-kantong.Segrea sesudah meninggalkan  kota,para komandan di setiap kabupaten disusun KODIM(komando daerah Militer TNI)  disubdistrik dan kader-kader  di desa-desa.

Pada tanggal 25 desember yang lalu staf brigade di Genita dipecah menjadi tiga kelompok,staf X dipimpin Mayor Ahmad yani,Staf Y dipimpin mayor Ismullah dan staf Z dipimpin oleh Kapten sumarto berkedudukan di daerah Gunung Sambung.

Pada saat Pak Yani bertugas ,Aku(Mrs Ahmad yani) sendiri dirumash didaerah Gunung Sumbing dengan dua naka kecil dan dalam keadaan hamil.Pada waktu itu menjelang mengungsi,rumah memang sudah dipasang dinamit,jadi tidur bersama dinamit yang setiap saat siap untuk diledakkan.Memang kemudian rumah itu jadi diledakkan.Dibumi hangus kan sesuai perintah Pak Sarbini,lalu kami mengungsi,untuk bekal mengungsi  itu memiliki sebuah besek(bungkusan) kain batik murahan.Pak Yani berada di Fro9nt.Aku bersama anak-anak mengungsi sendiri.Pada waktu itu aku tidak merasa binggung,tidak merasa aneh. Dalam keadaan berbahaya pergi mengungsi tanpa perlindungan kepala keluarga. Ya inilah resikonya perjuangan agar kita semua dan anak kerturunan kita tetap merdeka.Kepala rumah tangga yang harusnya berkumpul melindungi keluarga,lebih mementingkan tugas suci unutk tanah air dan bnagsa berjuang di front.Ia percaya pasti akan ada yang mengurus dan menolong keluarganya.Sementara itu sang keluarga pergi mengungsi.Bukanlah itu juga sebagain dari perjuanagan agar kita tetap merdeka? buktinya lebih baik kita bersusah payang kesuatu tempat dimana belum dikuasai Belanda penjajah,Libaik hiudp menderita dipengungsian daripada dikota pendudukan Belanda. Pak Yani pulang,dan berkata dengan singkat :”lari!!” Maka iapun pergi entah kemana.Dalam keadaan say menagndung tua,menantikan anak yang ketiga, maka akupun keluar bersama ibuku dan si mbok(pembantu rumah tangga) mangun yang begitu setia kepada keluarga Yani.Masing-masing mengendong satu naak.Aku hnaya membawa satu besek(tas traditional dari bamabu) berisikan 10 lembar kain batik cap yang pada waktu itu amat sukar didapat>Bekalmu untuk bergrilya.Lari,lari,kemana? Bapake(nya) ada dimana? jangan persoalakan dia,aku tidak tahu.Pesawat belanda menderu-deru,menukik dengan rentetan tembakan.OH,panik!panik kota Magelang,rakyat lari tunggang langgang tak tahu ke mana arahnya.Akupun tidak tahu kemana aku harus pergi.Lari!lari!terus ke selatan tujuannya Purworejo.Mendadak belanda datang dari salaman berhenti dipinggir jalan masuk rumah yang ada didekatnya.Aku sudah tak tahan lagi,karena perutku sakit.Kemerdekaan,kemerdekaan ! Alangkah besarnya pengornanan yang kau minta. Rumah atau perabotan yang amat sederhaan sudah dibumi hanguskan.Berminggu-minggu sebellumnya aku sudah tidur dengan dinamit.tinggal menyhalakan saja dan Belanda mendaptkan kota yang hangus dan alangkah mahalnya harga kemerdekaan itu.Dipengunghsian aku akan melahirkan.Aku enggan untuk melahirkan dengan dukun bayi.Lho di desa pengungsian sulit mencari bidan,jadi lari kesna,lari kesini mencari Bidan.Ketemu seorang leering bidan,yah apa boleh buat,sang leerling bidan setengah terpaksa memberanikan diri, dan aku bertekad daripada tidak dibantu…akhirnya lahirlah nakku yang ketiga dengan bantuan leerling Bidan teresebut.Selamat,berkat Tuhan Yang Maha Pengasih dan Penyayang ,oleh bapaknya diberi nmaa Amilyah Umi Astagini Yani  yang lahir tanggal 22 desember 1945.

December 31 Dutch accept UN call for ceasefire in Java.

December 1Amir Sjarifudddin captured.December 11Dutch inform UN representatives that further talks with the Republic are “futile”.December 18Dutch organize Negara Sumatra Selatan state, with capital at Palembang.December 18Dutch officials tell representatives of the United States and the Republic of Indonesia in Jakarta that they are cancelling the Renville agreement. The news does not reach Yogya, as the Dutch have already cut the phone lines there.December 19Second Dutch “police action” begins at 5:30 A.M. without warning. Yogya falls to the Dutch.Emergency government for Indonesia is declared (PDRI) at Payakumbuh nearby under Sjafruddin Prawiranegara. Soedirman radios his immediate support for the emergency government.Civil government of republic, including Sukarno, Hatta, Sjahrir, allows itself to be captured, hoping to outrage world opinion; Sukarno and Sjahrir are taken into Dutch custody, and eventually flown to Bangka. Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX of Yogya remains in his palace, and does not leave during the entire Dutch occupation.Dutch occupy Bukittinggi.Tan Malaka escapes again during the confusion.December 20AArmy executes Sjarifuddin, withdraws from Yogya.All of Indonesia except for Aceh and parts of Sumatra are under Dutch control. Guerilla warfare heats up; Soedirman leads guerilla war from sickbed.Many American newspapers publish editorials against the Dutch.December 22Nasution declares military government for Java.UN is outraged at Dutch; Dutch attack while UN observers are at Kaliurang.19 Asian countries boycott Dutch.Dutch-chosen members of East Indonesia state government vote to condemn the “police action”.USA suspends postwar aid to the Netherlands (Marshall Plan money) that is budgeted for military use in Indonesia.December 24UN Security Council calls for end to hostilities.December 31 Dutch accept UN call for ceasefire in Java. Panglima Besar Soedirman
Soedirman is warmly remembered today as perhaps the greatest hero of the revolution. Towards the end of the fighting, he fell ill and directed troops from his sickbed.
Soedirman was another complex character in the revolutionary era. He had been impressed by Japanese military traditions and the spirit of bushido; yet he was also thought to be sympathetic to the leftist movement of Tan Malaka. He was one of the military figures who was not completely trusting of the political leadership (such as Sjahrir), as to them the political leadership seemed more interested in compromise than victory. This feeling was certainly strengthened when the entire political leadership allowed itself to be taken captive by the Dutch on December 19, 1948.

soekarno 1948

Sukarno 1948  – Born in 1901 in Surabaya. First President of Indonesia. Architect. Genius. Womanizer

December,19th.1948

Civil government of republic Indonesia , including Sukarno, Hatta, Sjahrir, allows itself to be captured, hoping to outrage world opinion; Sukarno and Sjahrir are taken into Dutch custody, and eventually flown to Bangka.

Sukarno and Foreign Minister Agus Salim in Dutch custody, 1949.

On 19 December 1948, to take advantage of the Republic’s weak position following the communist rebellion, the Dutch launched Operatie Kraai, a second military invasion designed to crush the Republic once and for all. The invasion was initiated with an airborne assault on Republican capital Yogyakarta. Sukarno ordered the armed forces under Sudirman to launch guerilla campaign in the countryside, while he and other key leaders such as Hatta and Sjahrir allowed themselves to be taken prisoner by the Dutch. To ensure continuity of government, Sukarno sent a telegram to Sjafruddin Prawiranegara, providing him the mandate to lead an Emergency Government of the Republic of Indonesia (PDRI), based on the unoccupied hinterlands of West Sumatera, a position he kept until Sukarno was released on June 1949. The Dutch sent Sukarno and other captured Republican leaders to captivity in Prapat, in Dutch-occupied part of North Sumatera and later to the island of Bangka

December 22Nasution declares military government for Java.UN is outraged at Dutch; Dutch attack while UN observers are at Kaliurang.19 Asian countries boycott Dutch.Dutch-chosen members of East Indonesia state government vote to condemn the “police action”.USA suspends postwar aid to the Netherlands (Marshall Plan money) that is budgeted for military use in Indonesia.

December 24UN Security Council calls for end to hostilities.

December 31 Dutch accept UN call for ceasefire in Java.

January 1949

  January 5Dutch accept UN call for ceasefire in SumatraSultan Hamengkubuwono IX of Yogya refuses Dutch offer to head new Javanese state, resigns as head of Yogya government, and gives help to Republic guerilla fighters.January 28 UN Security Council demands release of the Republican government, and independence for Indonesia by July 1, 1950. There was significant guerilla activity against the Dutch during this period, led by Nasution and Sudirman. At the height of Dutch activity in the 1940s, there were around 150,000 Dutch forces in Indonesia.

February 1949

  February 7 Resolution is introduced in United States Senate to stop all Marshall Plan aid to the Netherlands. Resolution is defeated on March 8.  

March 1949

  March 1Guerillas retake Yogya for six hours under Suharto. (Later, this event would be called the “serangan umum” or “public offensive”.)March 31 U.S. Secretary of State Dean Acheson privately tells Dutch that their Marshall Plan aid is still in jeopardy.  

April 1949

  April 6United States Senate passes resolution to stop Marshall Plan aid to the Netherlands, but only if the UN Security Council votes sanctions against the Netherlands.April 16Tan Malaka is captured and executed by a TNI commander after a Dutch contingent attacks the town where he was staying.April 22 Dutch announce that they will return the Republican government to Yogya if the guerilla war stops.
Sjarifudin Prawiranegara headed the emergency PDRI government while Sukarno, Hatta, and the rest of the regular Republican government were being held by the Dutch. He would be involved in Indonesian politics for many years to come, as part of the rebel PRRI government in 1958, and yet again as a signer of the “Petition of 50” criticizing the government in 1980.

May 1949

  Sukarno and Hatta remain in custody on Bangka.May 7“Roem-Royem” agreement: Dutch agree to restore the Republic of Indonesia government, to hold talks according to the UN Security Council resolution of January 28, and to work towards a settlement based on the Renville agreement.General Spoor, commander of the Dutch in Indonesia, resigns. He dies of a heart attack on May 25.  

June 1949

  June 24Dutch troops begin evacuating Yogya.June 29 Indonesian troops enter Yogya.  

July 1949

  July 1Jawa Pos (Djawa Post) newspaper publishes first issue in Surabaya.July 6Republican government returns to Yogya. Sultan Hamengkubuwono IX receives Sukarno and Hatta at the Kraton.July 13Power is transferred back from the emergency PDRI government under Prawiranegara to the Republican government in Yogya under Sukarno.Dutch-created states hold conference, support joining the Republic.  

August 1949

  Republic troops retake Surakarta.August 7Darul Islam movement formally breaks with the Republic of Indonesia.August 11Ceasefire on Java.August 15Ceasefire on Sumatra.Hamengkubuwono IX of Yogya coordinates handovers from Dutch to Republic.Dutch begin releasing 12,000 prisoners.August 23 Round Table conference begins in the Hague. Hatta head delegation for the Republic of Indonesia, Sultan of Pontianak heads delegation from the Dutch-created states.  

November 1949

  November 2 The Hague Agreement is the result of the Round Table Conference: “Republik Indonesia Serikat” is supposed to have the crown of the Netherlands as a symbolic head, Sukarno as President, and Hatta as Vice-President. It consists of 15 Dutch-created states plus the original Republic. Sovereigny is to be transferred by December 30. Dutch investments are protected, and the new government is responsible for the billion-dollar Netherlands Indies government debt. The Dutch keep Irian Jaya.  

December 1949

  December 19Universitas Gadjah Mada founded at Yogya.December 27Dutch formally transfer sovereignty to “Republik Indonesia Serikat” (Republic of United States of Indonesia).December 28 Sukarno is returned to Jakarta.
The Dutch finally signed their defeat at this table, preserved still in the Kraton Yogyakarta.As part of the transfer of sovereignty, Chinese residents of the new Indonesia were given a choice to accept Indonesian citizenship or maintain Chinese citizenship. The government of China, unlike Indonesia, recognized dual citizenship.Late in 1949, the PKI began a campaign to restore its public image, which had been damaged by the attempted coup in Madiun in 1948. The center of this strategy was to stop criticizing Sukarno and the new Republic and to declare the PKI as supporters of Sukarno.
Sukarno returns to Jakarta, December 1949.
Raising the Indonesian flag at Semarang, 1949.

January 1950

  January 23Dutch Capt. Westerling attempts assassination and coup in Bandung; some members of Dutch-created Pasundan government are involved.January 29 Soedirman dies.  

February 1950

  February 9Pasundan government dissolves itself.February 22 Westerling leaves Indonesia via Singapore using a forged Netherlands passport.  

March 1950

  March 9Negara Sumatra Selatan, Negara Madura, and Jawa Timur dissolve themselves into the Republic.March 13Rupiah is devalued by one-half.March 31 Garuda Airlines is founded (originally as a joint venture with KLM).  

April 1950

  April 4Sultan of Pontianak is arrested for connections with the Westerling plot. RUSI takes over West Kalimantan state.April 5Capt. Andi Aziz, formerly of KNIL, takes control of Makassar. Republic and pro-Dutch forces clash; East Indonesia government is shaken.Minahasa region separates itself from Negara Indonesia Timur and joins the Republic.April 18RUSI forces retake control of Ujung Pandang.”Benteng” program is started to support “pribumi” (native, meaning non-Chinese) businesses. Program lasts until 1957.April 25 Republic of South Maluku proclaimed at Ambon.  

May 1950

  East Indonesia/Negara Indonesia Timur agress to dissolve itself into the Republic of Indonesia on August 17, 1950.  

June 1950

  June 4 Gerakan Wanita Indonesia Sedar or GERWIS is founded, a leftist organization for women (later GERWANI).  

July 1950

  Republic of Indonesia troops begin putting down Republic of South Maluku. Fighting continues on Ambon and Buru until November.July 20 The Netherlands Indies armed forces (KNIL) are officially disbanded. As many as 300,000 Dutch citizens left Indonesia for the Netherlands during the early 1950s.

August 1950

  17 August New constitution; the new Republic of Indonesia is made out of the original (now expanded) Republic, Sumatra Timur and East Indonesia/Negara Indonesia Timur. There is no more RUSI. Jakarta is the capital of the Republic. The Netherlands and Indonesia remain in a theoretical constitutional union, but Indonesia is fully independent.

the end @ copyright Dr Iwan Suwandy 2011

Dr Iwan CD-ROM:”The Indonesia Independence Revolution and War Collections

 

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA DR IWAN S.

Dr IWAN ‘S CYBERMUSEUM

 THE FIRST INDONESIAN CYBERMUSEUM

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA PERTAMA DI INDONESIA

   DALAM PROSES UNTUK MENDAPATKAN SERTIFIKAT MURI

     PENDIRI DAN PENEMU IDE

      THE FOUNDER

    Dr IWAN SUWANDY, MHA

                     

     WELCOME TO THE MAIN HALL OF FREEDOM               

  SELAMAT DATANG DI GEDUNG UTAMA “MERDEKA

The Driwan’s  Cybermuseum

                    

(Museum Duniamaya Dr Iwan)

INDONESIA INDEPENDENCE REVOLUTION & WAR 1945-1950

Based On Dr Iwan Postal And Document Collection

                   

                          

                              CREATED BY Dr IWAN S

                                                      

                                Limited edition 100 expls

        Private Publication Special for Collectors member

                                     Jakarta,2012                                                                                   

@copyright Dr Iwan S ,201hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com

 

INDONESIA INDEPENDENCE REVOLUTION AND WAR WAR 1945-1950

Edisi Terbatas 100 eksp

Publikasi Pribadi Khusus untuk Kolektor postal Histori

Penulis : Dr Iwan S

Editor  : Anton J.S.

Penyunting : Lily W.

Photographer : Albert SDO & INDRA SANUSI

NAMA PEMILIK: Dr Iwan S

NO. PERCOBAAN 001

@Copyright Dr Iwan S 2011

 

Private Limited E-book Special For Collectors.

Copyright @ Dr Iwan Suwandy 2011

Hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com

PS.THE common economic 100 CDand lux complte special  CD_ROM  only ten CDexist now,please suncribed via comment.

INTRODUCTION

PREFACE-PENGANTAR

1.The Situation of Indonesia Indepennce Revolution and war  1945-195o, many written by  local and overseas writers , but based on factual information from a collection of documents and personal items have not been many posts that were written by authors from Indonesia by using the Indonesian language and Britain, this is because not many people Indonesia, which has documents and objects that heading, generally in Indonesia  were burned out or destroyed when displaced, and at the end broken from floods. Generally when the result of the political situation during the Indonesian Independence Revolution and War  1945-195o in general people are very afraid to keep personal records related to war that could become evidence of their involvement as kolaburator Dutch Nica or republic  soldiers and troops fighter  will accuse they spy from each side in their area   with the consequent adverse to the document or collections owner.

  Situasi revolusi dan Perang Kemerdeaan Indonesia  1945-1950,sudah banyak ditulis oleh  penulis dalam dan luar luar negeri, tetapi yang berdasarkan informasi factual dari koleksi dokumen and benda pos pribadi belum banyak yang ditulis oleh pengarang dari Indonesia dengan mengunakan bahasa Indonesia dan bahasa Ingris, hal ini karena tidak banyak bangsa Indonesia yang memiliki dokumen-dokumen and benda pos tersebut ,umumnya  habis dibakar atau musnah saat mengungsi ,dan paling akhir rusak akibat banjir. Umumnya saat tersebut akibat situasi politis saat perang  kemerdekaan Indonesia  1945-1950 ,pada umumnya rakyat Indonesia sangat takut menyimpan arsip pribadi terkait perang tersebut  yang dapat menjadi bukti mereka terlibat sebagai kolaburator tentara  Belanda Nica atau  dan pasukan Repoeblik Indonesia , Tentara Belanda Nica atau Tentara repoeblik Indonesia   akan menuduh mereka mata-mata   dengan akibat yang  merugikan sipemilik.

2.One of a rare republic Indonesia Sumatra   postalcard   one year Indonesian Independence have found by the writers at  Bukittinggi in 1985, and this rare collections had gave the motivation to write the special book for Indonesian,Japan and Dutch  postal history collectors and another collectors from all over the world. Please look that cover illustration below.

Salah satu koleksi langka kartu pos pos Sumatra peringatan satu tahun merdeka  yang ditemui oleh penulis di Bukittinggi tahun 1985 , dan koleksi langka ini  memberikan motivasi untuk menulis suatu buku khusus untuk kolektor phillatelis di Indonesia,Jepang dan Belanda  serta kolektor  lainnya.dari seluruh dunia.

3.After Indonesian Independence revolution and war finish and Indonesia became  the unity Republic Indonesia in 1950 , many stamp and postal history collectors Collected     the collection as the factual fact of history, one of the Dutch biggest collector Mr Vrijdag  asking Mr V.Esbensen to made the catalogue of his very amazing collections.and some of my collection also be the based ,mr V.Esbensen told me what you are doing will be the great collections if your country became development country.    In 1985, Mr PR Bulterman     from dutch visit me in Padang,when he look at my collections he told me how amazing that collections, he want to bought because some of the collectionnhe never seen before , but I did not want to sell to him, but in 1988 I sold several collections To Mr Karel from Jakarta Indonesia because  I need fund to move and study to Jakarta,  but the illustration of collections I still have,and after that in 1994 I am starting to collect again until now, the biggest colletion will be the based on this book including postal history stamp and revenue, numismatic ,document and picture collections       

 

  Setelah Kemerdekaan Indonesia revolusi dan perang selesai dan Indonesia menjadi kesatuan Republik Indonesia pada tahun 1950, banyak cap pos dan kolektor sejarah Dikumpulkan koleksi sebagai kenyataan faktual sejarah, salah satu yang terbesar kolektor Mr Belanda Vrijdag meminta Mr V. Esbensen untuk dibuat katalog dari collections.and nya sangat menakjubkan beberapa koleksi saya juga berdasarkan, mr V. Esbensen mengatakan kepada saya apa yang Anda lakukan akan menjadi koleksi besar jika negara anda menjadi negara pembangunan.Pada tahun 1985, Bapak PR Bulterman dari belanda mengunjungi saya di Padang, ketika ia melihat koleksi saya dia mengatakan saya bagaimana menakjubkan yang koleksi, dia ingin membeli karena beberapa collectionnhe tidak pernah terlihat sebelumnya, tetapi saya tidak ingin menjual kepadanya, namun pada tahun 1988 saya menjual beberapa koleksi untuk Bapak Karel dari Jakarta Indonesia karena saya membutuhkan dana untuk bergerak dan studi ke Jakarta, namun ilustrasi koleksi saya masih punya, dan setelah itu pada tahun 1994 saya mulai mengumpulkan lagi sampai sekarang, colletion terbesar akan didasarkan pada buku ini termasuk sejarah perangko pos dan pendapatan, numismatik, dokumen dan koleksi gambar        .                               

                               

4.In 2009 I am starting to write a simple story and add in my internet blog with the same name with historic  chronolic ,many comment and asked me to edit this simple story with more interesting style and illustrated with more professional photography..

 Tahun 2009 penulis memulai suatu tulisan sederhana sebagai pecobaan, di tampilkan dalam suatu blog internet dengan nama yang sama dengan penampilan kronologis historis, banyak tanggapan dan saran agar penulis mengedit dan menyusun tulisan yang lebih sederhan dengan gaya ,cerita yang lebih menarik dilengkapi illustrasi koleksi yang tehnik fotografi yang canggih.

5.The professional writing starting in June 2010 until august  2012 ,with more professional proposal help by the professional team editor,layout and photography, as the firs issue in Private productions limited 100 expl in CR-Rom.

Penulisan dimulai bulan Juni 2011 sampai Augustus 2012  dengan rencana yang lebih matang dibantu oleh suatu tim editor,layout dan,photography ,sebagai penerbitan pertama secara pribadi akan di terbitkan edisi terbatas  100 eksemplar dalam CR-ROM

6.I know that this book have many lack of information and written technologically , that is why I need more comment and corrections to made this book more complete and more best performance in the future.

Penulis menyadari buku ini masih banyak kekurangan dan kekeliruan sehingga diharapkan koreksi ,saran dan tambahan informasi agar dapat disempurnakan.

 

8.Thanks very much to all my friends for their comment that made this book created as the proposal on time, and will lauching in order to celebrate  the67th Indonesia Indepedence day August 17thth 2012 may be  at International Phillatelic Exhibition Indonesia 20122  at June 2012 , I am sorry I cannot listed the name of my friends here.without then this book cannot write in good and interesting, also takns very much to my collectors who visit my three internet Web Blog site

hhtp://www. unqiecollections.wordpress.com ,  hhtp://www.iwansuwandy.wordpress.com.  hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com

Penulis mengucapkan terima kasih kepada teman-teman yang telah memberikan komentar dan saran sehingga penerbitan buku ini dapat terlaksana sesuai rencana, akan di luncurkan dalam rangka  hari kemerdekaan Indonesia  ke 67 ,17 Agustus  2012, mungkin diluncurkan saat pameran filateli International Indonesia 2012 bulan juni 2012 , karena berbagai hal nama-nama teman-teman tersebut belum dpat di sebut satu-persatu, tanpa mereka karya tulis ini tidak mungkin dapatDitulis dengan baik dan menarik. Juga terima kasih kepada para kolektor setia dari blog saya di Internet.

Jakarta  April 2011

The writer/Penulis

Dr Iwan Suwandy,MHA 

THE Dr IWAN MASTERPICE INDONESIA INDEPENDECE REVOLUTION AND WAR GEMS COLLECTIONS

This collection never show before,the special art illustration by Albert Suwandy,STGea only on the LUX CD_ROM,special for premium member,only limited edition 100 CD_ROM,subscribe fast via comment

hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com.

Starting in 1970 until 1990, Indonesia’s economic situation improved and thrived which made government was able to build government buildings ranging from Government office, the mayor’s office, post office, the Office of the court, in addition to offices such as State-Owned Enterprises Pawn Office, PERTAMINA, Hospital  including the building of University, elementary school, junior high schools, high schools and so on.
Construction of the above not only in the form of restoration, but also overhauling the old and established banguna banguna new. This situation causes many  archival letters, documents and old photos scorching earth, but many also sold as scrap paper in kilogram.
Dr Iwan very lucky, the first time in 1970 while completing education at the University of Indonesia Faculty Medicine   found philatelic collection , some rare old books and documents of the Revolution and War 1945-1950  Indonesian republic, and currently serving in West Sumatra , West Kalimantan and Headquarters Indonesia National Police (police Headquarter), while on duty to development Hospitals throughout the area police (Polda) Indonesia also found the rare  gems collection.

Indonesian version:

Mulai tahun 1970 sampai 1990 , situasi ekonomi Indonesia meningkat dan berkembang dengan pesat sehinnga pemerintah mampu membangun  gedung pemerintahan mulai dari kantor Gurbenur,kantor walikota, kantor Pos,Kantor pengadilan dan Balai Peninggalan Harta(Weskameer) ,selain itu juga kantor Badan Usaha Milik Negara seperti Kantor Pegadaian, PERTAMINA, Rumah Sakit  termasuk juga pembangunan Univeritas, sekolah dasar,Sekolah Menengah Pertama, Sekolah Menengah Atas dan sebagainya.

Pembangunan tersebut diatas tidak hanya dalam bentuk pemugaran ,tetapi juga merombak banguna lama dan mendirikan banguna baru. Situasi ini menyebabkan b anyak arsip surat-surat,dokumen dan foto lama dibumi hanguskan ,tetapi banyak juga dijual sebagai kertas bekas secara kiloan.

Dr Iwan sangat beruntung ,pertama kali tahun 1970 saat menyelesaikan pendidikan di Fakultas Kdoktera Universitas Indonesia menemukan beberapa koleksi filateli dan dokumen serta buku lama dari masa Revolusi dan perang kemerdejkaan republic Indonesia 1945-1950, dan saat bertugas di Sumatera Barat  dan Kalimantan Barat serta Markas Besar Kepolisian Negara Republik Indonesi(MABES POLRI) ,saat melaksakan tugas pengembangan Rumah sakit Kepolisian di seluruh daerah(POLDA) Indonesia juga menemukan  koleksi tersebut.

Dr Iwan Masterpiece  Jewel Collection which is a good form of philately stamp, seal, and the document is as follows

Masterpiece Koleksi Dr Iwan yang merupakan Permata Koleksi Filateli baik berupa prangko,meterai , dan dokumen adalah sebagai berikut:

1.The  Phillatelic gems

a.During Dai Nippon Still Had power Given By  British allied forces

(1) The Dai Nippon Sumatra definitive stamps used off cover CDS in Nippon Character Pa_da_n(g) 20(1945).8(august).17.EX collection Apothecery from Padang 1945 until 2009,and Dr Iwan Collections 2009 until now.

 

(2)The Dai Nippon Java Military Postcard used with Dai Nippon Java stamps send from Djatinegara CDS August,18th.1945 to Magelang,one day after Indonesia independence Proclamations Dai Nippon still had power on Post office.this collection found by Jatinegara fleamarket in 1996 and bough by Dr Iwan still until now.

 

 

b.During Transition Period

(1) NRI used Dai Nippon stamps without Overprint

(2) NRI handchoped or handwritten pen line,typewriter overprint

(a)Typewritter machine

 (b)Handchoped

(b)Hand written pen line

 (3) NRI  Machinal Overprint

(4) Indonesia Independence anniversary special card from West Sumatra

(a) 1946

V.Esbensen in his catalogue said that he never seen this card in postally used,this card found by dr iwan in Bukittinggi in 1984,show to Mr PR Bulterman in 1985,he said this card were swap and burn all ,oh amazing still found the used one, this used in May.2nd.1947 from Priaman to Kajoetanam the NRI area due to Lingarjati conference agreement,the border line at Loeboek aloeng.In 1989 Dr Iwan sold this rare card US$1500,- to Mr Karel and in 2009 he sold at Tangerang Auction(TMA) but no one bought in his price US$5000,- and then put at Van dieten auction ,the  card move abroad ,but I donnot know the letetst owner.

(b)1947

V Esbensen in his catalogue said that he never seen this card in Postally Used , this card found by Dr Iwan in Bukittinggi in 1984,show to Mr PR BUlterman ,he said this card were swap and burn by Dutch NICA soldier,oh amazing still found in postally  used condition sedn from Batoesangkar June,2nd.1948 to Boekittinggi , in 1989 this card sold to Mr Karel US$1500,- and in in 2009 he sold at TMA Auction but no buyer, and the sold at Van dieten Auction Netherland but I donnot know who bought this card,the card now going abdrod for the first time.

2. The Revenue Gems

a.During Dai Nippon Still Had Power Given By British allied forces.

 

b. During Trasition Period

(1) NRI Used dai Nippon sumatera revenue  without overprint as revenue

(2) Stamp Used as revenue:

 (a)Sumatra Overprint NRI Stamps as revenue

(b)Java

 

(3)NRI Overprint on Dai Nippon Revenue

(4)NRI new Currency F big = 100 f

5)NRI New Rupiah R = 100 f

3.  The Numismatic Gems

(a) Error Printing Papermoney

(b)Legalized NRI Banknoted

4.The art Photography Gems

5.The Old Books Gems

TABLE OF CONTENT

I.Part One   Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1945

1)Prolog in August 1945

1.July 1945

 (1)DAI NIPPON OCCUPATION JAVA’S  JULY CALENDER

THE  DAI NIPPON MILITARY OCCUPATION JAVA’S CALENDER COLLECTION , JULY  2605 (1945) with few days of August , THE LAST MONTH BEFORE SURRENDER TO THE ALLIED ARMED FORCES, AND THE BACK OF THIS CALENDER A NOTE HANDWRITTEN Married 16/7-1941 no.124 at Soerabaja.

On this Japanese callender,tehre were  the first day of August until 11th August , especially the day of  US “H”Bomb were thrown , Monday ,6th, at  Hirosima and thirsday, 9th, at Nagasaki

(, if some have the other month,  August until December ‘s Calender please show us-auth).

14 August 1945:
Tokyo. At 1020, the emperor convenes a conference of his most senior military officers. Field Marshall Hata, freshly arrived from Hiroshima, expresses no confidence in Japan continuing the war over appeals from such strong-willed, arrogant personalities as Field Marshal Sugiyama Hajime and Fleet Admiral Nagano Osami who exhibit a dull-witted state of denial. The emperor dismisses their protestations for protracted carnage. 

The emperor notes that with the Soviet entry into the Pacific War and the enemy’s use of atomic weapons, not even Onishi’s Special Attack forces can stop them. He requests that his senior officers cooperate with him to end the war. Later, the Japanese announce that the emperor has decided to accept the Potsdam Declaration’s terms and end the War, effective the following day. 

That same day, 167 B-29s of the 20th Air Force from Saipan bomb Hikari Naval Arsenal, Yamaguchi Prefecture. The raid is supported by North American P-51 “Mustang” fighters from Iwo Jima, attacking various targets in the same area until 1040 in the morning. 71.8 percent of the arsenal’s total roof area is destroyed. 738 workers, mostly mobilized middle school students, die in the attacks. 

Emperor Hirohito Reads an Imperial Rescript 

The Dai Nippon Soldier hear the announcement

the allied forces very happy after hear the announcement

 
Dutch prisoners just after release from a Japanese concentration camp, 1945.Imperial Palace, Tokyo. At noon, the emperor announces Japan’s surrender that is broadcast by radio all over the Japanese Empire. 

Port Arthur, Manchuria. Lost to Japan in 1905, the Soviet Navy Flag flies again on 22 August 

2)17 August 1945

Proclamation of Indonesian Independence

The Proclamation of Indonesian Independence (Indonesian: Proklamasi Kemerdekaan Indonesia, or simply Proklamasi) was read at 10.00 a.m. on Friday, August 17, 1945. The declaration marked the start of the diplomatic and armed-resistance of the Indonesian National Revolution, fighting against the forces of the Netherlands until the latter officially acknowledged Indonesia’s independence in 1949. In 2005, the Netherlands declared that they had decided to accept 17 August 1945 as Indonesia’s independence date[1]

Sukarno and Mohammad Hatta, who were appointed President and Vice-president, respectively, were the documents signatories.

In 1945 when the Republic of Indonesia was proclaimed on August 17, 1945, Daan Mogot become a prominent leader of the Security Barisan Rakyat (BKR) and TKR (People’s Security Army) with the rank of Major. This is a unique at that time, Major Daan Mogot was only 16 years!

Declaration event

Sukarno, accompanied by Mohammad Hatta (right), proclaiming the independence of Indonesia

II.Part Two Indonesia Independence Revolution and War in 1946

 

III.Part Three Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1947

IV.Part four Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1948

V.Part Five Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1949

 

 

VI.Part Six Indonesian independence Revolution and War in 1950

 

 @copyright Dr Iwan Suwandy 2011

 

THE LIST OF PICTURES

I.Part One Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1945

 

II.Part Two Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1946

 

This elegant old building was designed by the Javanese architect R. Sindutomo in 1923. During in 1923. During World war II it was  used by the occupying Japanese forces as their headquarters. Following the Japanese surrender it became the temporary location of the original radio republic Indonesia , before the bank was founded in 1946. The building is dituated at the southern end of jalan Ahmad Yani, next to the Central Post Office

 

III. Indonesian Independence Revolution and War in 1947

 

IV. Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1948

V. Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1949

VI.Part Six Indonesian independence revolution and war in 1950

The ends@copyright Dr Iwan suwandy 2011’.

PS.This is the uncomplete Illustration CD-ROM for promotion,chepeast US$150,- limited edition only 100 CD-Rom, if the specialist collectors want to get the LUX CD-ROM with full illustrations,please subscribe via comment in my web blog

Hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com,only ten CD-ROM ,priced US$300,- ,will issued June 2012 during International philatelic exhibition at Jkarta Indonesia 2011Please donnot copy without mDr Iwan written permission, if you copy without permission I will sue You!!!!!! Because you are against the LAW (HAKI)(Dr IwanNote)

The rare old China Banknote Collection Informat PART ONE IMPERIAL BEFORE 20TH CENTURY

 

 

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA DR IWAN S.

Dr IWAN ‘S CYBERMUSEUM

 THE FIRST INDONESIAN CYBERMUSEUM

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA PERTAMA DI INDONESIA

   DALAM PROSES UNTUK MENDAPATKAN SERTIFIKAT MURI

     PENDIRI DAN PENEMU IDE

      THE FOUNDER

    Dr IWAN SUWANDY, MHA

                     

     WELCOME TO THE MAIN HALL OF FREEDOM               

  SELAMAT DATANG DI GEDUNG UTAMA “MERDEKA

The Driwan’s  Cybermuseum

                    

(Museum Duniamaya Dr Iwan)

 

A Brief History of the Bank of China

ANCIENT CHINESE CASH NOTES – THE WORLD’S

FIRST PAPER MONEY

PART I

China has had a long and diversified numismatic history. From the dawn of

antiquity onward, early Chinese traders used money in one form or another. Ancient

Chinese paper money has always held a fascination for me partly because, without

question, it is the world’s oldest. Not only is the ornamental format of these ancient

notes aesthetically pleasing, more importantly they represent an esoteric subject area

into which few collectors have ventured. We know of them not only through rare

surviving specimens, but also through ancient Chinese works on numismatics. These

books occasionally illustrated the specimens under discussion, and in this way their

history has been preserved down through the ages to the benefit of modern scholars. In

recent years Chinese archeologists have had great success in documenting archeological

sites in which ancient relics including coins and paper money have been found.

The history of ancient Chinese paper money is, unfortunately, not a happy one.

Initially the notes were accepted as a great convenience, partially because they were

backed by cash reserves. Over time the authorities greatly abused and misused the right

of note issue, sometimes for personal gain, until the notes became so inflated the people

would not accept them. Paper notes were viewed by the peasantry as a form of

supplemental taxation, as the government ultimately refused to acknowledge

responsibility for cashing them. By the mid-15

th

century a popular uprising was in the

making. To avoid rebellion, the Ming emperor Jen Tsung forbid further circulation of

 

paper, thereby reverting to a specie economy. China did not have a paper currency

 

again until 1853, when the Ch’ing emperor Hsien-feng re-authorized the issue of paper

 

money to meet the escalating cost of suppressing the T’ai-ping Rebellion.

 

The Evolution of Copper Cash

 

Cowrie shells were the first items to be used in Chinese commerce.

 

Archeological excavation of ancient tombs has revealed their wide use as early as the

 

16

 

 

th

century B.C. These items, due to their small size and portability, proved more

popular than animal hides, jade and silk, bartered. These shells, originating in far off

 

seas, were not native to China; hence they acquired a certain value of their own. The

 

cowries used in trade eventually evolved into bone and bronze replicas. It wasn’t until

 

the end of the Chou dynasty (1000-400BC) that the first metal currency was developed.

 

During the Warring States Period (400-200 BC) the Chinese began coining

 

miniature implements in copper. These “coins” resembled actual tools in everyday use,

 

such as spades, hoes and knives. The prominent role agriculture played in the lives of

 

the ancient Chinese is reflected in the choice of the spade to represent civilization’s first

 

metallic currency. Bronze spades evolved from hollow-handled ones, which were

 

miniature replicas of the real thing, followed by the smaller bronze “pu” consisting of

 

round-shouldered and square foot spades. Everyone, whether or not they could read or

 

write, instantly recognized the inherent value of a spade. Reducing the spade to a

 

miniature pu representing the actual tool, not only made them convenient to carry, but

 

greatly facilitated trade. It was now possible to place a value on commodities: for

 

example, ‘ten spades or two hoes for a sheep’ using coins to purchase necessities.

 

In time, pu spades were supplanted by knife money. (Although some would argue

 

that the knife came first.) This form of coin was introduced by the kingdom of Ch’i, a

 

practically independent state under Chou. The earliest Ch’i knives were approximately

 

seven inches long. The knife blade often carried inscriptions indicating its origin and

 

trade value. Later on, smaller knives, known as Ming knives made their appearance.

 

The term “Ming” when used in association with knife money is not to be confused with

 

the Ming dynasty (1368-1644AD); rather these knives received their name from the

 

town where they were made.

 

Eventually knife money evolved into round coins with center holes known as

 

“pan-liangs” which were to become the prototype of all coins to follow. Ancient

 

Chinese round coins were made to weight standards based on the “shu”, there being 24

 

shu to the ounce (liang) of pure silver. It is said that round coins with center holes –

 

which were to become the coin standard of China for the next two thousand years –

 

evolved from the circular end of Ch’i knives, put there for the purpose of attaching the

 

knives to their owner’s belt. Spades and knives were replaced by round pan-liangs

 

about the time of the unification of China under the Han dynasty, which supplanted the

 

Chou (200BC). They proved very popular with the masses and remained China’s sole

 

currency for the next 300 years. The round coin, dating from the late Chou period, was

 

a radical departure from earlier spade and knife types. With its appearance China

 

entered into a period of monetary unification. From these coins evolved the “wu-shu’”

 

of the Warring States Period. Since the wu-shu’s intrinsic value was the same as its face

 

value they became tremendously popular with all classes of society. Commencing with

 

the Tang dynasty (618-907AD) the “cash” coins of copper and bronze with a square

 

center hole, known as “K’ai-yuans”, made their appearance. These were the first to

 

contain four characters in the legend on their obverse – a practice followed when casting

 

all subsequent Chinese coins. These coins were the first to carry the characters “yuanpao”

 

(principal treasure) and “t’ung pao” (circulating treasure) which continued to

 

Table 1.

 

THE CHRONOLOGY OF CHINESE DYNASTIES AS THEY RELATE TO

 

MONETARY DEVELOPMENT

 

SHANG 1600 – 1100 B.C. Cowrie shells in use.

 

CHOU 1100 – 256 B.C. Knives and spades in use.

 

CHIN 221 – 206 B.C. Round “pan-liangs” introduced in late

 

Chin dynasty. The world’s first round

 

coin. Very popular.

 

HAN 206 – 220 A.D. Emperor Wu’s deer skin money.

 

THREE KINGDOMS

 

(WEI, SHU, and WU)

 

WESTERN JIN

 

EASTERN JIN

 

NORTH AND SOUTH

 

SUI

 

220 – 280 A.D. “Wu-shu’s” in use. Undoubtedly the most

 

popular coin which ever existed in China.

 

Weighing 5 shu, their face value, they

 

contained no reign title, hence could be

 

used indefinitely. After 400 years wushus

 

were replaced by Tang dynasty

 

“k’ai-yuan” coins

 

TANG 618 – 907 A.D. “Flying money” introduced. Copper

 

coinage standardized for the next two

 

thousand years.

 

LIAO 916 – 1125 A.D. Paper money issued by the army.

 

NORTHERN SUNG 960 – 1127 A.D. Private credit notes issued.

 

SOUTHERN SUNG 1127 – 1279 A.D. Government credit notes issued.

 

WESTERN HSIA 1038 – 1227 A.D. Issued paper money.

 

CHIN 1115 – 1234 A.D. Issued paper money.

 

YUAN 1271 – 1368 A.D. Profuse issuers of paper money.

 

MING 1368 – 1644 A.D. Excessive issues led to discontinuance of

 

paper money for the next 400 years.

 

CH’ ING 1644 – 1911 A.D. Use of paper money revived to meet the

 

needs of the T’ai P’ing Rebellion.

 

 

The evolution of Chinese cash: [1] cowrie shell (Shang dynasty, 1600-1100 BC). [2] hollow-handled

spade. [3] square foot spade or “pu”. [4] Ch’i knife. [5] Ming knife (Chou dynasty period 100-256

BC). [6] pan liang (256-118 BC), the first round coin. [7] wu-shu (118 BC-618 AD). [8] great “pu”

value thousand (7-22 AD). [9] Tang dynasty “k’ai yuan” (618 AD), the coin type which was to remain

unchanged for the next 1300 years.

be used on copper cash until the fall of the Ch’ing dynasty in 1911. Cast copper cash

remained China’s sole metallic money until supplanted by western style machine

“struck” coins, which were first introduced to China in the 1890s.

Paper is Invented by the Chinese

The invention of paper is traceable to 105AD, the year in which Ts’ai Lun, a

scholar attached to the imperial court, conceived the idea of forming a sheet of paper

from the macerated bark of trees, old rags, fish nets, and hemp waste. The invention of

the camel’s hair brush around 250AD was a huge step forward in facilitating the writing

of Chinese characters. This led to a need for an inexpensive and abundant writing

material. The spread of calligraphy throughout China greatly speeded the development

of paper manufacture. By substituting cheaper materials in lieu of silk, paper was soon

within reach of everyone. Paper quality increased dramatically when sizing, a method

by which glue was added to the paper to fill the pores, was discovered. This made the

paper less absorbent preventing the ink from running. That early Chinese paper was of

excellent quality there is no doubt. Surviving examples of paper made in the third

century have been found in the arid deserts of Chinese Turkestan. All sorts of paper

products made their appearance at this time and soon found wide acceptance. These

included writing paper, paper napkins, wrapping paper and, yes, even toilet paper! The

world owes a huge debt to Ts’ai Lun, yet his name is hardly known. Quite possibly,

without the invention of paper, printing would not have come into general use. For the

next 500 years the art of papermaking was endemic to the Chinese.

The process by which the early Chinese made paper involved stripping the bark

from mulberry or bamboo trees, separating the cellulose fibers and soaking them after

which they were boiled over a hot fire. Next the fibers were combined with hemp and

straw pulp similarly prepared. The resulting mixture was placed into basins and then

screened onto wooden molds. The wet sheets were then pressed to remove any

remaining excess moisture. The resulting paper was then carried outside and pasted to

the mud walls of the compound to dry in the sun. After drying, the sheets were taken

down and packed into bundles ready for market.

By the time paper came into general use, the camel’s hair brush, ink and

calligraphy were sufficiently developed to virtually create an information explosion.

From this new technology grew the creation of the world’s first paper money.

Deer Skin and “Flying Money”

Various forms of money, other than copper cash, preceded the use of paper,

however. Early in the Han dynasty emperor Wu authorized the use of “deer skin

money” to be used in ceremonial presentations at the Han court. These skins measured

Paper was a Chinese invention. To make it, bamboo stalks or the inner bark of the mulberry tree were

cut, pounded into pulp, split and cooked over a hot fire to separate the cellulose fibers. Later the

mixture was screened into molds, then pressed to remove moisture and dried in the sun.

a Chinese square foot. They were elegantly decorated with fine painting and

embroidery and used to wrap gifts for the emperor. As such, they took on a certain value

of their own. Royal princes and pretenders were annually required to present valuable

presents to the emperor at court, thus confirming their allegiance to him. These presents

often took the form of jade or gold, which protocol dictated be wrapped in the skin of a

white deer prior to presentation. The emperor thus enjoyed a monopoly, since the only

deer hide permitted for this use came from the emperor’s forbidden royal garden. A

value of forty thousand cash was assigned each hide. The feudal princes therefore had to

purchase their skins from the emperor prior to making their presentation when in

audience before the emperor. This was a scheme employed by the Western Han

government to collect “immortal money”. Today we would call it extortion! “Deer

skin” money, confined to imperial use, was never meant for general circulation. These

skins, however, did circulate freely among court officials and eunuchs within the royal

palaces and grounds. It is universally agreed among scholars that deer skins were not

“money” at all, and certainly not paper; nevertheless most references include them, as

they represent an important step in Chinese monetary development.

Another form of money not meant for general circulation appeared about 800AD

during the Tang dynasty. These notes, known as “flying money”, were similar to

modern day bank drafts. The vouchers were strictly limited for use in mercantile

transactions between distant places. Merchants deposited cash at the point of origin in

return for paper (flying money) guaranteeing reimbursement in distant provinces. Thus

a double transfer of cash was made without any physical transfer between points. The

picturesque term “flying money” evolved from this practice, as though the cash had

“flown” from point of origin to destination. Government representatives, army officers

and rich merchants could deposit money at the point of origin (usually the capital),

receive a kind of bill-of-exchange for it, and when reaching their destination cash the

note, receiving copper coin for it on demand. Flying money therefore could not be used

in trade or circulated by the general public. This practice relieved the traveler of the

burden of transporting large amounts of weighty cash, which often as not fell victim to

bandits and highwaymen. The government, realizing the value of such a scheme,

quickly took over from the private merchants. Henceforth local taxes and revenues were

forwarded to the capital in this way. Inasmuch as these drafts were transferable and

could be exchanged among merchants they took on the appearance of currency.

The notes themselves were printed on yellow paper using black ink. When the

official red seals had been applied they took on a pleasing three- color effect. Mr.

Andrew McFarland Davis, of whom we will learn more later, claims to have had in his

possession at one time two different examples of flying money in denominations of 1

and 9 kwan. These were subsequently given to a Boston museum. The notes measured

approximately 9 x 6 inches, their borders containing various clouds and dragon designs.

An early example of Tang dynasty “flying money”, from the one time collection of Andrew McFarland

Davis. This one kwan note was issued during the reign of emperor Wu Tsung (841-846 AD). The

picture at the center of the note represents a one-ounce silver sycee ingot. Note the two official seals

placed on the note to authenticate it. Flying money, not meant to be a medium of exchange, was only

negotiable between two distant points, and therefore cannot be considered true paper money.

The First Paper Money Used as a Medium of Exchange

Real paper currency, as we know it today, first made its appearance in China’s

Szechuan province early in the Sung dynasty. These bills took the form of promissory

notes known as “chiao-tzu”. During the reign of emperor Chen Tsung (998-1022AD)

the government granted a monopoly to sixteen prosperous merchants in the Cheng-tu

area of Szechuan and permitted them to issue paper money. Printed in black and red

from copper plates the notes contained various scenes of village life. Denominations

were applied to the notes using a brush and black ink, ordinarily for one string (1000) of

cash. When some of the merchants were slow to redeem the notes they soon became

inflated. As a result the private issue of paper money was forbidden and in their place,

in the year 1023, a government monopoly known as the Bureau of Exchange was set up

to replace them.

Most scholars are in agreement that these notes were the true starting point for

paper money not only in China, but also throughout the world. Later the idea of a

medium of exchange to serve commerce and trade became institutionalized as a

government policy. This new policy was immediately successful because the notes were

not only backed by cash but were completely transferable. From this point on citizens

could buy commodities with paper because the paper notes were conceived to be as

good as copper cash.

Early Chinese Works on Numismatics

Paper money issues of the Sung, Chou, Liao, Hsia and Chin dynasties are only

fragmentally documented. Much more is known of the Yuan and Ming issues. This is

because many of the older types of ancient paper money have disappeared completely

and are known only through ancient Chinese works on numismatics, if at all.

The foremost work on Chinese numismatics to appear to date was published in

1832. Entitled

Ch’uan Pu T’ung Chih

it contains descriptions of ancient paper money

including illustrations of the notes themselves. In the introduction to

 

 

 

Ch’uan Pu T’ung

Chih

 

 

 

, the author states that the work was begun in 1816, was printed in 1832 and the

following year the binding was completed. He goes on to apologize for the inadequacy

 

of the work by stating: “as there are many hundreds of varieties of paper money, they

 

could not be enumerated even on a hundred pages”. In

 

 

Ch’uan Pu T’ung Chih

the

author lists, either through his own personal knowledge or by reference to other

 

numismatic works, some 259 banknotes which had been issued over a period of twentysix

 

“nien haos” (the reign years of various emperors) spanning ten dynasties.

 

 

This note is perhaps the earliest paper money ever discovered. Called “hue-tsu”, it is a Sung

government issue dating from 1023 AD. The note was meant to circulate throughout the kingdom,

with the exception of Szechuan province. Although these early notes no longer exist, it is still possible

to research them due to a recent archaeological discovery. During excavation, several brass plates used

in the preparation of this early Chinese paper money were unearthed. The Facsimile image shown here

was produced by making a print from the original plate.

The design of eighty-one of these notes, issued from the Tang through Ming

dynasties are presented, covering the period 650AD to 1425AD. The existence of a

number of surviving notes and plates used in their manufacture permit comparison with

these line drawings thereby verifying the accuracy of the illustrator. This is not to say

that all such illustrations were derived from existing notes, but it is highly probable that

they were. Copies of the official seals affixed to the face and backs of these notes are

included together with artwork found on the reverse of some issues. The author of this

work, whose name has been lost to posterity, apparently was a collector of these notes as

well. He lists in the introduction to

Ch’uan Pu T’ung Chih

the sources from which he

acquired the notes, for example: “In the autumn of 1832 from Mr. Tao’s collection,

 

notes of the Sung, Yuan and Ming dynasties, thirty-three in all. In the summer of the

 

following year, from Mr. Chu notes of the Sung, Western Hsia, Chin and Liao dynasties,

 

thirty-one in all”, etc.

 

Several other old Chinese numismatic books were illustrated in the same way.

 

One such reference is a volume published in 1826 by Chang Tsung-i. Entitled

 

 

 

Ch’ien

Chih Hsin Pien

 

 

 

, it covers currency from the Sung through Ming dynasties.

Another difficulty impeding the study of these notes lies in the dearth of material

 

to be found in the English language. Wang Yu-Ch’uan in his

 

 

 

Early Chinese Coinage

 

decried the lack of historical and archeological records available to him when

conducting his research. Chinese references, which have been preserved over the years,

generally are not available to Western scholars. Happily, several good books have been

published in China and the west in recent years, which bear upon the subject. Most of

these are written in Chinese; however some contain English introductions. Since the

opening of the former Chinese communist closed society, many of these works have

become more accessible in the West.

Early References Published in English

Perhaps the first American to seriously research ancient Chinese paper money,

was a gentleman from Boston by the name of Andrew McFarland Davis. Mr. Davis was

a numismatist with no prior knowledge of the subject. In 1910 he acquired from a

London book dealer a Ming dynasty one kwan note which had been issued circa

1375AD. This immediately sparked his interest in the subject. Having an insatiable

curiosity, he entered into an extensive correspondence and investigation concerning

ancient Chinese paper money. These inquiries included correspondence with the British

Museum in London. His determination paid off when, in the fall if 1914, he was

offered a group of fourteen of these old notes, which he quickly secured. This group

included two Tang dynasty notes (flying money) dating back to 850AD together with

examples of paper money from the Sung, Yuan and Ming periods. This acquisition

thoroughly stimulated his curiosity; whereupon he set out to learn all he could about

them. His findings were recorded in a paper entitled

Certain Old Chinese Notes,

which

was presented before the American Academy of Arts and Sciences in Boston in 1915.

 

This work was subsequently published in book form under the same title. The book sets

 

forth his research into the matter and includes many illustrations of notes in his

 

collection, some in full color.

 

Andrew McFarland Davis in a paper entitled

 

 

 

Ancient Chinese Paper Money as

Described in a Chinese Work on Numismatics

 

 

 

, which was given before the American

Academy of Arts and Sciences in 1918, describes the notes illustrated in

 

 

 

Ch’uan Pu

T’ung Chih

 

 

 

in detail. Davis goes on to cite other sources, which tend to authenticate

these early notes. He states that the Museum of Fine Arts in Boston was in possession

 

of twenty photographs of Tang dynasty flying money which had been taken from the

 

originals, subsequently lost. Other sources cited, which bear on the subject, are a

 

Japanese book by Luo Zhengyu, published in 1920, entitled

 

 

 

Illustrated Record of the

Paper Money of the Four Dynasties,

 

 

 

in which are recorded all the ancient paper money

issues known to him together with descriptions of notes which had been published in the

 

 

Journal of the Peking Oriental Society.

 

In addition to these works, archeological digs in

the arid deserts of western China have unearthed some remarkably preserved paper

 

money specimens as well as the printing plates from which they were made. The

 

discovery of these printing plates has allowed us to positively identify certain issues for

 

which specimens no longer exist.

 

Sung Dynasty Paper Money

 

To replace the private issues of chiao-tsu which had been forbidden by the

 

government, the Bureau of Exchange issued their own notes known as “hui-tsu”. These

 

notes had a cash reserve. Denominations of 200, 300, 500 cash and 1, 2 and 3 strings

 

were issued. The notes issued in one period were in theory to be redeemed by the

 

subsequent issue. Due to lax government controls, this did not always happen and

 

gradually the notes became inflated. When this happened, the government was quick to

 

take advantage of the situation, using the inflated money on military expenditures.

 

Gradually, circulation of these notes expanded from the large cities to every corner of

 

the kingdom. It is estimated that by the end of the Northern Sung period, seventy

 

million strings of paper cash were in circulation.

 

Hue-tsu notes held their value initially. The official exchange rate called for one

 

string of hue-tsu to be equal to 770 cash. This is because it was Sung government

 

practice to reckon 77 cash as 100. During the later years of the Sung dynasty the

 

quantity of hue-tsu issued was ever increased to the point where the country became

 

inundated with paper notes. Over several decades the value of hue-tsu fell and at the

 

end of the dynasty they had become almost worthless.

 

It is uncertain if any Sung dynasty notes have survived to this day. Lien-sheng

 

Yang in his book

 

Money and Credit in China

claims that none have been preserved, and

the book

 

 

A Compilation of Pictures of Chinese Ancient Paper Money

in its Sung dynasty

section shows only two notes, both images taken from recently recovered brass plates.

 

This is surprising since Andrew McFarland Davis’s book

 

 

 

Certain Old Chinese Notes

 

contains photographs of two Sung dynasty specimens, which were in his collection at

that time. Both notes are from the emperor Hiao Tsung period (1165-1174), one in the

amount of 70 and the other 100 kwan. These notes together with others, all the subject

of Davis’s

Certain Old Chinese Notes,

were subsequently turned over to the Museum of

Fine Arts, Boston. Davis goes on to state that the notes were shown to the members

 

present at the time his paper was presented before the American Academy of Arts and

 

Sciences in February 1915.

 

Despite there being no apparent surviving specimens, we can nonetheless still

 

appreciate their beauty. This is because several plates used in printing the notes have

 

survived. By making ink impressions from these plates we can see the original

 

appearance of the notes, even though only copies. One such brass plate from the Sung

 

period (1127-1279AD) was recently found in Hangchou. A representation of ten coins

 

is found in its upper frame. The section below contains twenty-nine Chinese characters,

 

which read: “With the exception of Szechuan, this (note) may be circulated in the

 

various provinces and districts to make public and private payments representing 770

 

cash per string”. The bottom section contains a drawing of a granary courtyard with

 

three men carrying bags of grain.

 

In his book

 

 

 

Ancient Chinese Paper Money as Described in a Chinese Work on

Numismatics

 

 

 

Davis describes in great detail some eighteen Sung dynasty notes, both

Northern and Southern, together with line drawings of the notes which the unknown

 

author of the Chinese numismatic work had supposedly seen in 1816 when compiling

 

his thesis. None of these notes has surfaced to date, leaving us in doubt as to their true

 

authenticity.

 

Numerous other government issues appeared throughout the dynasty. Many of

 

these were for military expenditures or for commodities such as salt, rice and tea. We

 

might take a moment at this point to describe the format of ancient Chinese paper money

 

as all dynasties followed the same general pattern when producing them. These were

 

large vertical notes, usually gray in color, sometimes measuring up to 8 x 12 inches. At

 

the top of the note in seal script on a single horizontal line, the name of the issuer and

 

the type of money represented would appear; such as “Great Sung Current Use Treasure

 

Note” or “Great Ming General Circulation Treasure Note”, etcetera. Below, enclosed in

 

an ornamental frame would be found the value of the note together with a pictorial

 

drawing of strings of cash or silver sycee ingots matching the denomination. At the

 

bottom, columns of text were displayed usually alluding to the governmental

 

 

This “Great Sung Public Convenience Note” of 50 kwan carries a pictorial representation of ten five

ounce sycee ingots. The text states that the Board of Rites has printed this note for the convenience of

the people, and that it is to be used side by side with copper cash. The reward for informing on a

counterfeiter of this note is stated to be 1000 taels of silver.

Illustrations were sometimes placed upon the reverses of Sung dynasty notes in addition to the seals

sometimes found there. The inscription on the rolled up scroll reads: “To open the scroll is to

benefit”. A number of animal forms may be found on the notes of Southern Sung emperor Kao Tsung

(1127-1162 AD). These include: a tiger on the 10 kwan note, a ssŭ(Chinese mythical dog) on the 20

kwan, an elephant on the 30 kwan, a hare on the 40 kwan and a lion on the 50 kwan note. The last

example is of a rider-less horse with a four character inscription which reads: “Peace be unto men and

horses”. This later specimen is from the Liao dynasty.

department issuing the note, the manner in which it could be used in trade or for the

payment of taxes, reference to the counterfeiting laws and an announcement of the

reward to be given informers of such nefarious scoundrels. To the left of this box one

will find the dynastic nien hao, or reign title, and the characters for day, month and year

of issue. From Chin dynasty times onward all banknotes carried the nien hao and date.

Reign titles characteristically consisted of two characters, arranged vertically,

designating a period of rule within a dynasty; for example, the “Hung-wu period in the

reign of Ming emperor T’ai Tsu. Some emperors, at their whim, changed reign titles as

many as nine or ten times during their tenure. Dates were filled in by brush at time of

issue. The official government vermilion seals of the dynasty would then be applied to

the face of the note to authenticate it. These notes were printed from hand-carved

wooden blocks or copper plates. Few changes were made to the basic format of these

notes until the beginning of the 20

th

century, some thousand years later.

Reverses of ancient Chinese notes were usually blank, although there are

 

exceptions. As early as the Sung dynasty, seals appeared on the back as well as the front

 

of the note. Sometimes, ornamental designs representative of the denomination or

 

figures of animals were also included on the reverse. One such depiction on the back of

 

Sung dynasty Ching-k’ang notes issued in 1126AD illustrates a scroll with four

 

characters superimposed, which read: “To open the scroll is to benefit”. Other examples

 

appear on the reverses of Sung emperor Chien-yen paper money (1127-1130AD). A

 

tiger is shown on the 10 kwan note, and a Chinese dog (called a s

 

 

š

u) on the 20. The 30

kwan depicts an elephant, the 40 a hare and on the highest denomination in this series,

 

(the 50 kwan note) a lion. It is not now known why these artistic designs graced the

 

back of these notes.

 

From the Sung period forward a variety of different banknotes were issued. Some

 

had a limited life and were meant to be retired upon a specific date. Others had

 

indeterminable life spans. With others, circulation was confined to a certain local area.

 

The text usually explained these restrictions.

 

Chin Dynasty Paper Money

 

Paper money of the Chin dynasty was known as

 

 

chiao-ch’ao”, or exchange

notes. These bills were first issued in 1153, shortly after the capital was moved to

 

Peking. Chin money followed the same format as its Sung predecessors.

 

Denominations of 100, 200, 300, 500, 700 cash and 1, 2, 3, 5 and 10 kwan are reported

 

in old Chinese literature. These notes were made of thicker paper and were gray in color.

 

In this series the borders of the notes are decorated with clouds and bats. The vermilion

 

seals applied to the notes read “Seal of the T’ien-hui Reign” (1123-1137AD) above, and

 

“Treasure Note of the Great Chin Dynasty” below. The Chin government defined a

 

“string” as containing but 800 cash. The salaries of military officers and their soldiers

 

were fully paid in these notes. No rules were levied restricting their period of

 

circulation, a step forward in the evolution of paper currency, as it freed the note from

 

time restrictions. After a few decades the chiao-ch’ao began to depreciate. Many steps

 

were taken to stabilize the currency. At each step the old bills were allowed to continue

 

in circulation, often at absurdly devalued rates. The rate of depreciation accelerated

 

rapidly despite an attempt to tie their value to silver ingots. These measures did not stop

 

the downward spiral until, in the year 1223, at the end of the dynasty, Chin paper money

 

had dropped to 1/150

 

 

th

of its original value. Chin paper money was the first to use the

reign title in dating the notes, a practice which was to continue down to the end of

 

imperial China. The Chinese numismatic book

 

 

Ch-uan Pu T’ung Chih

contains

illustrations of two of these notes, the first a “Great Chin Army Note” of 5 kwan, the

 

second the 10 kwan of emperor T’ai Tsung listed above. Incredibly several fragments of

 

actual Chin notes have been found in archeological digs together with brass plates used

 

to prepare them. The Inner Mongolian Numismatic Research Institute book

 

 

 

A

Compilation of Pictures of Ancient Chinese Paper Money

 

 

 

contains impressions taken

from a number of these printing blocks.

 

 

Paper money fragment dating from he Chin dynasty with a border design of lotus flowers and leaves.

Liao and Western Hsia Dynasty Paper Money

The Liao are grouped into what some historians call the Tartar dynasties. These

included the Chin, Liao and Western Hsia kingdoms, all from the northern Chinese

border areas. They held sway for various periods from 907 to 1260AD.

When researching his work, the author of

Ch’uan Pu T’ung Chih

apparently had

access to a quantity of Liao notes and several of the Western Hsia, the property of the

 

Chu family. The Liao notes of Yeh-lu (1125-1135AD) were issued by the Board of War

 

to be used as payment for army supplies. Denominations consisted of one through ten

 

kwan, each note depicting the appropriate number of strings of cash: three strings on the

 

3 kwan note, six strings on the 6 kwan, etcetera. It has been rumored that several

 

specimens of Liao notes have survived; however, neither Lien-sheng Yang or the Inner

 

Mongolian Numismatics Research Institute mention them.

 

Paper Money of the Yuan Dynasty

 

During the Yuan dynasty China became part of the Mongol empire. In the year

 

1202 Temujin, after unifying the Mongolian tribesmen, was elected Genghis Khan

 

(Universal Ruler). Genghis Khan was a military genius. He organized the Mongols into

 

a military force, which consisted of the best-trained horsemen the world had yet to see.

 

These men fought on horseback with such precision they could hit targets while

 

cantering at a full gallop. These armies marched south into China and west across Asia

 

and into Europe sweeping everyone in their path. When Genghis Khan died, his armies

 

were poised to conquer Hungary after having invaded present day Poland and Lithuania.

 

Extending west to Poland and Moscow, south to the Arabian Peninsula and east to

 

Siberia and China, the Mongol Empire was the largest in history in terms of

 

geographical expanse. Genghis Khan was principally interested in acquiring China

 

because of its great wealth. Thirty-three years after his death his grandson, Kublai

 

Khan, became the Great Khan.

 

In the year 1271 the Mongols founded the Yuan dynasty (1271-1367AD) thereby

 

making themselves the masters of China. Kublai Khan, having moved his capital from

 

Mongolia to Peking, adopted the Chinese dynastic name of Yuan. As a foreign ruler

 

over China, he built a strong central government in order to cement his authority. In

 

Peking he built the magnificent palace compound known as the Forbidden City. The

 

Chinese nobility having been barred from the every day running of government turned

 

their attention to the arts and literature. Because of this the arts and culture flourished

 

under the Yuan. The Mongols and Chinese spoke different languages and had different

 

customs. This cultural gap resulted in a more tolerant government than in previous

 

dynasties. Foreign religions were condoned and trade encouraged. Foreign merchants

 

became a privileged class. They were exempt from taxation and could travel freely

 

 

Western Liao 10 kwan note of the emperor Hsien Ch’ing (1136-1141 AD) entitled “Great Liao

Treasure Note”. The note depicts five silver sycee ingots of the “saddle” variety in the pictorial

rectangle. The text states: The counterfeiter shall summarily be decapitated and the captor of the said

counterfeiter be rewarded with 800 taels of silver.”

Kublai Khan, founder of the Yuan dynasty, became Great Khan in 1260. His reign lasted until

1294, when he was succeeded by a number of less able emperors.

throughout China. It was into this climate that Europe was formally introduced to China

with the arrival of Marco Polo, the Venetian adventurer. The Great Khan was so

impressed with the Italian that he made him an official in his court in 1275. During his

seventeen year stay in the court of Kublai Khan, Polo wrote his famous book

 

The Book

of Marco Polo, Citizen of Venice, Wherein is Recounted the Wonders of the World

 

 

 

,

which when published upon his return from Europe in the year 1296, gave incredulous

 

Europeans the first glimpse of the mysterious land known as Cathay.

 

Marco Polo set out to explore Central Asia and China in 1271, at the age of

 

seventeen, accompanied by his father and uncle, successful Venetian merchants. Their

 

travels took them first by sea to Asia Minor, then overland by camel caravan through

 

Persia, Afghanistan and on to the ancient Silk Road, which would lead them to the

 

Mongol capital. After crossing the Gobi desert, they entered China after a journey of

 

three years. There the Venetians presented themselves to the Great Khan at his summer

 

palace at Shang-fu, where they delivered letters of introduction from Pope Gregory X.

 

Marco immediately became a favorite of the Great Khan, who upon seeing

 

 

Marco Polo as he may have appeared during his seventeen year service in the Mongol court of Kublai

Khan. Polo was a great favorite with the exalted Khan who liked him and found him to be extremely

useful. Despite this, he was willing to let him go. Sensing difficult times ahead after the aging Khan’s

death, as these was no dynastic continuity under Mongol law, Polo seized upon a chance to return in

1292, proposing to escort the bride-to-be of a Persian prince as far as Tabriz. To this plan Kublai Khan

consented, using the opportunity to send friendly messages to the Pope and potentates of Europe.

Since the overland route Marco had used when traveling to China was menaced by war, the Venetians

chose to return to Italy by sea in a Chinese junk.

his mastery of the Mongol language entrusted him with various missions to the far

corners of his realm. Marco took careful notes of his travels noting down the geography

and customs of the Chinese people in detail. These facts became the basis of his

remarkable book which, when published, stunned a skeptical Europe. Most of the facts

contained in his narrative have been confirmed in the light of modern research. The

Polos returned to Venice by sea arriving there in 1295 after an absence of twenty-four

years.

Marco Polo was so impressed with the novelty of paper money that he devoted an

entire chapter to the subject in his book. He described in great detail the manner in

which it was made, authenticated and used in everyday commerce. It is worth our while

to quote several applicable paragraphs here:

Map of the Mongol Empire showing Marco Polo’s journeys throughout China.

“In this city of Kanbaluc (the Mongol capital, now Beijing) is the mint of the

Grand Khan. He may truly be said to possess the secret of the alchemists, as he

has the art of producing money by the following process. He causes the bark to

be stripped from mulberry trees, the leaves of which are used for feeding

silkworms, and takes from it that thin inner rind which lies between the coarser

bark and the wood of the tree. This being steeped, and afterwards being pounded

into a mortar, until reduced to a pulp, is made into paper . . . When ready for use,

he has it cut into pieces of money of different sizes, nearly square, but somewhat

longer than they are wide . . . . The coinage of this paper money is authenticated

with as much form and ceremony as if it were actually pure gold or silver. To

each note a number of officers, specially appointed, not only subscribe their

names, but affix their seals also. When all is duly prepared the chief official

smears the seal entrusted to him with vermilion, and impresses it upon the paper .

. . . When thus coined in large quantities, this paper currency is circulated in every

part of the Great Khan’s dominions; no person, at peril of his life, dares to refuse

to accept it in payment. All his subjects receive it without hesitation, because,

wherever their business may call them, they can dispose of it again in the

purchase of merchandise such as pearls, jewels, gold or silver. With it, in short,

every article may be procured.”

The Yuan was the shortest lived of all ancient Chinese dynasties. Despite this, it

was the one which relied most heavily upon paper money to sustain commerce. When

control over the government once again fell into Chinese hands in 1368, a mere one

hundred years had past.

Due to better record keeping and more surviving specimens, we know much more

about Yuan paper money than that of all preceding dynasties. Upon establishing their

dynasty, the Yuan followed the example of the Sung, Chin and others when issuing their

own paper money.

Frontispiece of the 1503 edition of Marco Polo’s book describing his travels throughout Asia (1275-

1292 AD).

Early references state that the first known Mongol paper money was issued by

Ghenghis Khan in 1227, prior to the establishment of the Yuan dynasty. These were

military notes referred to as “silk money”. The notes were of paper but the backing used

for them, instead of the traditional silver, consisted of bales of silk yarn, a commodity,

which served as a convenient reserve. By the later eleventh century silk notes had

spread as far as Persia where two surviving specimens were found by archaeologists in

1965.

Another early Mongol note was found in 1909 in a cave in the Tu-lu- pan

mountains in Sinkiang province. It is in the amount of 200 cash. The first line reads

“Great Yuan Circulating Treasure Note”. The note is dated in the T’sung-t’ung period,

which lasted but five years from 1260 to 1264. The original note was extensively

damaged when found, especially its margins, which were incomplete. This note was

first published by Wang Shunan in a book entitled

Catalog of Antiquities of Sinkiang

.

The author reproduced the note by his own hand as best he could. He noted that the note

 

measured 1 chi, 4 cun 5 fen long by 1 chi 1 fen wide, a very large size making it

 

comparable to other Yuan and Ming dynasty paper money. The pictorial presentation is

 

of two crossed strings of 100 cash. The note’s text states that it is to circulate

 

throughout the kingdom without time limitation. The counterfeiting warning is different

 

in that this note, instead of levying capital punishment upon the criminal, states that the

 

falsifier will be fined and forced to pay five ding. Wang Shunan’s line drawing is also

 

illustrated in

 

 

A Compilation of Pictures of Chinese Ancient Paper Money

together with

what appears to be the brass plate from which the original note was printed.

 

The first true Yuan notes appeared in 1287, the twenty-fourth year of the Chihyuan

 

era. Known as “Chih-yuan t’ung-hsing pao-ch’ao”, or Great Yuan General

 

Circulation Treasure Notes, they eventually became the universal currency for the entire

 

empire, circulating not only throughout China but also in Burma, Siam and Annam. The

 

1 kwan note of this series was considered to be the equivalent of 5 kwan in old notes

 

then in circulation. These notes came in two sizes – the lesser and the greater. Lesser

 

notes included denominations of 10, 20, 30, 40 and 50 copper cash; the greater 100, 200,

 

300,400, 500 cash, 1 and 2 kwan. These were almost certainly the paper money referred

 

to by Marco Polo in his writings. The March 1988 issue of the

 

 

 

Bank Note Reporter

 

announced the discovery of a 2 kwan note of this series in the Hermitage Museum in

Leningrad, at that time still part of the old Soviet Union.

Brass plates used in the printing of Yuan dynasty Chih-yuan notes have also

surfaced. It is known that eight such plates, including ones for 200 cash and 2000 cash

(2 kwan), were discovered at an old mint site in north China during the Japanese

occupation of 1937-1945. The 2 kwan printing block measures 11 inches high by 8

inches wide and is 3/8

th

inch thick.

A description of the 2 kwan note follows: On the top line, “Great Yuan General

 

Circulation Treasure Note”. Below this is found the denomination “two kwan” together

 

with an illustration of two strings of 1000 cash. To the left of the illustration, in seal

 

writing, are found the words “to circulate under the heavens” (the known world).

 

(Remember, the Chinese considered themselves to be at the center of the universe!).

 

The lower panel is translated as follows: “The Board of Revenue and Rites, having

 

petitioned and received the imperial sanction, print for the convenient use of the people

 

the Great Yuan Treasure Note, to be current and used for copper cash. The counterfeiter

 

shall be summarily decapitated and the informer will receive 200 taels of silver. If

 

district officials conceal such guilt, their punishment shall be the same”. The

 

appropriate governmental seals were then applied to the face of the note. The notes

 

were gray in color with red seals affixed.

 

Another form of currency circulated side by side with Chih-yuan ch’ao notes.

 

These were military notes known as “Great Yuan Military Supplies Notes”. They were

 

used when purchasing supplies for the various banner divisions of the army.

 

Paper money comprised the major form of currency under the Yuan. Relatively

 

few coins were cast during this dynasty due to trading restrictions imposed upon copper

 

and precious metals. In 1350 Emperor Shun Ti’s finance minister tried to correct the

 

situation, however the coins produced were insufficient to satisfy demand. People

 

reverted to barter throughout China leaving the notes, which had accumulated in private

 

and government coffers, to become worthless.

 

Rebellions soon spread over the entire empire. To meet increasing military

 

expenditures, new notes were issued without reserves of any sort. A malignant inflation

 

resulted in which these notes also lost all value. When that happened, people were

 

forced to fall back and rely entirely upon their “square holes” (as copper coins were

 

commonly called) and barter. This condition prevailed until the end of the dynasty in

 

1368, hastening its demise. At the end, the enormous sums, which had been swindled

 

from the Chinese by the Mongol emperors, helped to hasten their defeat at the hands of

 

the Ming.

 

In Part II we shall conclude by discussing the ancient Chinese paper money of the

 

Ming dynasty.

 

 

Bronze plate recently discovered in Shansi province. This block was used in making “

Chên-yu paoch’üan”

(Chen-yu treasure notes). These were the product of emperor Chang Tsung (1190- 1208 AD)

of the Chin dynasty. The Chin were Nuchen Tartars who preceded the Yuan dynasty.

Facsimile of a 200 cash note of the Yuan dynasty, and the brass plate from which it was made. One of

these notes was found in a cave in Sinkiang province in 1909. The note is over seven hundred years

old.

Yuan dynasty Chih-yuan ch’ao 2 kwan note. Notes of this series became the universal currency for all

of China, circulating throughout Burma, Siam and Annam as well. A 2 kwan note identical to this was

found in the vaults of the Hermitage Museum in Leningrad in 1987. This is almost certainly the type

of currency Marco Polo reported extensively on in his book of travels. The facsimile of this note is

lacking the two government seals used to authenticate it.

ANCIENT CHINESE CASH NOTES – THE WORLD’S

FIRST PAPER M

 

Ming Dynasty Paper Money

In contrast to Yuan heavy reliance upon paper notes, the follow-on Ming and

Ch’ing dynasty economies were based principally upon copper cash coins and silver.

Paper money was occasionally issued by the Ming government; however little effort was

made to control and maintain its value. The first Ming paper money appeared in 1374,

the product of the Precious Note Control Bureau (the name was later changed to the

Board of Revenue) specifically set up for this purpose. The notes themselves were

called “Ta Ming T’ung Hsing Pao Ch’ao”, Great Ming Precious Notes. Emperor T’aitsu’s

reign title was Hung-wu. This nien-hao appeared on these notes and on successive

Ming issues, regardless of the fact that all Ming emperors had their own reign titles.

This was an honor given to the founder of the dynasty.

Ch’uan Pu T’ung Chih

refers to

sixty different notes issued between 1368-1426. In all probability there were many

 

more.

 

From the beginning these notes were inconvertible and could not be exchanged

 

for coin. Notes of the Hung-wu reign (1368-1398AD) were issued in denominations of

 

100, 200, 300, 400, 500 and 1000 cash. One string of paper (1000 cash) was the

 

equivalent of 1000 copper coins or one ounce of pure silver. In 1389 smaller value

 

notes of 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 20, 30, 40 and 50 cash were printed to facilitate trade. It is

 

reported that the mulberry bark paper used to make the T’ai-tsu notes was recycled from

 

the waste of government ministries and Civil Service examination papers. There were

 

three distinct issues of Ming notes as follows: all bearing the reign title “Hung-wu”.

 

These notes circulated throughout the entire kingdom.

 

1. Those of the emperor T’ai-tsu, issued in 1375AD

 

2. Those of emperor Ch’eng-tsu (1403-1424AD)

 

3. Those of emperor Jen-tsung, son of Ch’eng-tsu, issued in 1425AD

 

Reflecting the inflation then being experienced, Ch’eng-tsu paper money consisted of

 

notes denominated 1 through 20 kwan, 25, 30, 35, 40, 45 and 50 kwan all bearing

 

pictorial presentations of the equivalent amount of cash coins, each coin representing

 

five cash. Various cloud and dragon designs adorned their borders. Their color was

 

gray.

 

 

Ming dynasty 200 cash note of the emperor T’ai Tsu, who took the reign title Hung Wu in 1368. The

pictorial presentation is of two strings consisting of ten 10 cash coins which were in circulation at that

time.

Ming dynasty 50 kwan note of Ch’eng Tsu (1403-1424 AD). The pictograph in the top rectangle

depicts ten five cash coins, representing currently circulating coins of the preceding Hung-wu era.

(Schjőth catalog numbers S-1156 and S-1157.)

The unfortunate Jen-tsung died shortly after ascending the throne. In the short

eight months of his reign, twenty denominations were emitted. Beginning with 10 cash,

they proceeded by tens to 100 cash and then by hundreds to 1000 cash. They were

known as Great Ming Military Administration Treasury Notes. Pictorial presentations

on this series consisted of the equivalent in strings of cash.

The value of all these notes rapidly declined, eventually to the point where the

people would not accept them. By the end of the century it took 35 strings to buy an

ounce of silver. Twenty years later it took 80 strings to buy an ounce. Erosion in the

value of paper escalated until by the mid 1400s an ounce of silver commanded 1000

strings in paper! Silver was rapidly supplanting paper as a medium of exchange. The

Great Ming Precious Notes gradually disappeared from commerce. After 1455 works

on Chinese history make no mention of them. In the last year of the Ming dynasty

(1643AD) a memorial was sent to the emperor proposing the revival of a paper

currency. Set forth in the memorial, were a list of ten arguments for a new paper

currency. These advantages were cited as:

1. Paper money can be manufactured at a low cost

2. It can circulate widely

3. Being lightweight, it can be carried with ease

4. It can be readily concealed

5. Paper money is not divisible, like silver, into various grades

6. Paper money did not have to be weighed when used, as did silver

7. Dishonest money changers could not “clip” if for their own profit

8. It would not be exposed to the preying eyes of thieves

9. Should paper replace copper coins, the copper saved could be used for making

armaments

10.Should paper replace silver, the silver saved could be stored up by the

government

The proposal, however, was not adopted, as by that late date the government was too

weak to benefit from such a scheme. Chinese commerce was to exist without paper

money for the next four hundred years.

Without question, the Ming note most widely known, and perhaps the only

specimen available to collectors today, is the 1 kwan of emperor T’ai-tsu. Enough of

these notes have survived to be found in many museums and private collections. The

story of how they came to be preserved is an interesting one. As far as I can ascertain

most Ming 1 kwan notes available today came from two sources. The first of these

stemmed from an incident, which occurred during the Boxer Rebellion. In 1908 H. B.

Yuan dynasty 90 cash note of emperor Shun Ti (1333-1367 AD) at left, together with a Ming dynasty

1000 cash note of emperor Jen Tsung (1425 AD), right. Jen Tsung’s reign lasted but one year. Both

notes measure approximately 3 . by 8 . inches and depict strings of copper cash. Note the increase in

inflation during the 100 year interval between the release of these two specimens. From the Chinese

work entitled

Ch’uan Pu T’ung Chih.

Morse published a book entitled

 

Trade and Administration of the Chinese Empire

 

containing a lithographic facsimile of the Ming 1 kwan note. In the book he gives a

complete description of the note together with translations of the Chinese characters

found on it. Morse also tells of the manner in which the note was acquired, which goes

as follows:

“This five hundred year old instrument of credit has a curious history furnishing

an absolute guarantee of its authenticity. During the foreign occupation of Peking

in 1900, some European soldiers had overthrown a sacred image of Buddha, in the

grounds of the Summer Palace. Deposited in the pedestal (as in the corner-stones

of our public buildings) were found gems and jewelry and ingots of gold and

silver and a bundle of these notes. Contented with the loot’s intrinsic value, the

soldiers readily surrendered the bundle of notes to a bystander, U.S. Army

Surgeon Major Lewis Seaman, who was unofficially present. He gave to the

Museum of St. John’s College in Shanghai the specimen which is here

reproduced”.

The second report concerning the discovery of Ming 1 kwan notes concerns the

Reverend Mr. Ballou, a long time missionary, who was born in China and resided there

until after World War II. Reverend Ballou states that he received his Ming note from his

friend L. Carrington Goodrich who had been associated with Yenching University in

Peking during the 1930s. Mr. Goodrich related that he acquired the note under the

following circumstances:

“Sometime in 1936 one of the walls surrounding Peking was torn down. When

the laborers got to the huge gate in the wall, they found to their surprise, a large

bale of 1 kwan Ming dynasty banknotes buried in the wall itself. After removing

the soiled and damaged notes, the workers sold the notes to those persons

standing around. Mr. Goodrich came upon his note at that time. He told

Reverend Ballou that he purchased two of them for a few coppers, which

amounted to just a few pennies.”

Inasmuch as the 1 kwan note is the only one likely to be found in collections

today and without a doubt the oldest piece of world paper money one can aspire to own,

it is perhaps worthy of detailed discussion. Translation of the principal inscriptions

found on the note are as shown in the accompanying panel diagram:

1. “Great Ming General Circulation Treasure Note”

2. “One kwan”

3. A pictorial presentation of ten strings of 100 cash (= 1000 cash =

1 kwan)

4. “Great Ming Treasure Note” in seal style characters

5. “To circulate for ever and ever under the heavens” in seal script

6. The lower panel text reads: “The Board of Revenue, having

petitioned and received the imperial sanction, prints the Great Ming Precious

Note, to be current and to be used as standard copper cash. The counterfeiter

shall be decapitated. The informant shall be rewarded with 250 taels of

silver, and in addition shall be given the entire property of the criminal.”

The last column of characters at the left of the bottom panel, show the date as: “Hungwu

era, …year, …month, …day”. The note was manufactured from recycled gray

mulberry bark paper. Two vermilion seals were impressed into the note by government

officials to authenticate it. The upper of these seals reads: “Seal of the Treasure Note of

the Great Ming Dynasty”; the lower of the two bears the inscription: “Seal of the Office

of the Superintendent of the Treasury”.

Ming dynasty 1 kwan note of the Hung-wu era (1368-1398). This large note, printed in gray mulberry

bark paper, measures 8 x 11 . inches. The two vermilion seals shown in the next illustration do not

appear on this prototype. This is the only ancient Chinese paper money likely to be found in private

collections today.

Two official government seals appear on the face of the Ming 1 kwan note. They were pressed into the

finished note with wooden blocks using vermilion ink, thereby authenticating it. These seals can still

be plainly seen on most 1 kwan specimens in collections today. The seal at upper left reads: “Seal of

the Great Ming Treasure Note”; the seal at right “Seal of the Office of the Superintendent of Treasure”.

At the bottom is a black seal which was placed on the reverse of the note to indicate its value. The ten

strings represent 1000 copper cash, which equaled 1 kwan.

Some Numismatic Observations

The first observation I would like to make concerns the definition of the term

“ancient Chinese paper money”. What exactly, is meant by “ancient”? For me the term,

when applied to our subject, encompasses those notes which relate to the earliest and

remotest periods in Chinese history. Since the ancient style notes continued to be

printed into the nineteenth century, this causes a problem. Paper money ceased to exist

in China after being repudiated by the masses during Ming dynasty times and was not to

be seen again for four hundred years. During the Taiping Rebellion (1851-1865),

emperor Hsien-feng again resorted to financing his wars with paper money resembling

its forbearers. Are these notes to be included? I think not, as the period encompassing

the nineteenth century can hardly be considered “ancient”. I bring this up as most

authors lump the Hsien-feng notes into the overall category of ancient notes. I have not.

The notes of the T’ai-ping Rebellion deserve discussion in their own right. Therefore, I

have chosen not to include them here.

My next observation concerns the failure on the part of modern day catalogers to

include these anciient notes in their works. The

 

Standard Catalog of World Paper

Money

 

 

 

makes reference to only two Ming notes. Why is this, when so much

information regarding their authenticity is available? Today we know that notes of the

 

Sung, Chin, Liao, Yuan and Ming dynasties have survived. Of the Tang dynasty flying

 

money or Posterior Chou and Western Hsia dynasty paper money I have no information

 

as to surviving specimens. Many un-cataloged notes may be found in museums and

 

private collections. Of those that no longer exist a great deal is known thanks to

 

surviving Chinese numismatic works and to archeological discoveries. Why then are

 

they not included? Is it because notes that are unique or no longer exist cannot be

 

collected and therefore do not deserve a place in our numismatic catalogs? Since

 

numismatists generally have a profound curiosity about the material they collect and a

 

deep appreciation for the history which these items represent, the hobby would greatly

 

benefit from their inclusion.

 

Some may be curious as to the value of these ancient notes. The answer is

 

simplicity itself – they are, with the sole exception of T’ai-tsu’s one kwan Ming note,

 

priceless. Many specimens known today are unique, others known to exist in only two

 

or three collections or museums. The only ancient note one could reasonably hope to

 

obtain today is the Ming 1 kwan note, due to the fortunate discoveries in 1900 and 1936

 

mentioned above. The price of a reasonable example, intact, completely legible and

 

with seals affixed that are still clearly discernable would command between $ 1,000 and

 

$1,500 on today’s market.

 

A discussion of ancient paper money would not be complete were one to ignore

 

the extensive counterfeiting of these notes, which was at all times an immense problem

 

for administrative officials. From the earliest known issues cash notes always carried a

 

clause in the text, which called for capital punishment – usually decapitation. Those who

 

covered up or condoned such crimes were to suffer the same fate. It was also stated in

 

the text that a reward would be paid to the informer of such acts. These rewards were to

 

be paid in silver taels, of varying amounts, depending upon the denomination of the note

 

counterfeited. It also appears that such rewards fluctuated with the severity of the

 

problem at any one point in time. In reality, punishment meted out to those who ran the

 

risk of falsifying banknotes varied widely during different periods.

 

When emperor Shin Tsung of the Posterior Chou ascended the throne in 915AD,

 

he was in great need of funds. He seized over 3350 monasteries and then gave orders to

 

melt all Buddhist bronze images found there so that they could be turned into cash. The

 

emperor declared that Buddha himself would raise no objection, having in his lifetime

 

given up so much for mankind. The shortage of money also caused the emperor to send

 

a fleet of junks to Korea to trade silk for copper with which to mint cash coins. Given

 

these drastic measures, it is not surprising that the Chou also resorted to paper. The

 

Chou counterfeiting clause reflected the mood of the times when it stated: “The

 

counterfeiter of this denomination – principal or conspirator irrespectively – shall be

 

immediately executed by the authorities of the district concerned and be exposed to

 

public view”.

 

During the Sung dynasty the punishment seems to have been limited to

 

banishment, although a case is on record reporting the public decapitation of one greedy

 

fellow who was caught with 250 counterfeit notes in his possession! During the

 

following Chin and Yuan periods the problem must have become more severe, as the

 

punishment reverted to decapitation. By Ming times paper money became so

 

depreciated and was so disliked by the peasants that local officials treated these

 

criminals more leniently, often letting the miscreant off with only a fine. One emission

 

of notes stated a desire to single out only the true offenders, offering amnesty to

 

accomplices who confessed their wrongdoing.

 

Several types of counterfeiting were prevalent. Of course, the most frequently

 

encountered were notes printed from counterfeit blocks or plates. Another form of

 

counterfeiting, known as “pasting”, consisted of notes that were pasted together from

 

bits of other notes so that one kwan became ten and so on. For this type of

 

counterfeiting the punishment was less severe than for printing.

 

A most original solution to the counterfeiting problem occurred in Sung times

 

after a large shipment of counterfeit money had been seized. During the discussion as to

 

what should be done with the counterfeiters, one court official stated that the current

 

policy of beheading the criminals and destroying their money was a mistake. He

 

proposed instead the following:

 

“If you put the official imperial stamp on the counterfeited paper, it will be just as good

 

as genuine paper. If you punish these men only by tattooing them, and circulate these

 

notes, it is exactly as if you saved each day 300,000 copper cash together with fifty

 

lives.” It is said that the proposition was adopted.

 

Lastly I would like to call to the reader’s attention to an anomaly I noted some

 

years ago when inspecting a specimen of the Ming 1 kwan note. It concerns the

 

depiction of strings of cash shown on the face and reverse of the note. As early as Sung

 

times representations of coins found their way onto their paper money counterparts. In

 

ancient times, when the majority of the population consisted of an illiterate peasantry, it

 

was necessary to identify the value of the paper money note by placing ideograms or

 

pictographs upon it which everyone could recognize. This practice was continued by

 

succeeding dynasties, up to and including the Ming.

 

Individual coins were sometimes depicted but more often, because the intrinsic

 

value of a single coin was so low, they were shown grouped together as strings, or

 

groups of strings. A standard string was theoretically composed of one thousand cash,

 

which were strung together to facilitate handing. Each string of one thousand cash coins

 

had the equivalent value of one ounce of pure silver.

 

When one examines the 1 kwan note of Hung-wu closely he finds a depiction of

 

what appears to be at first glance ten strings of ten coins each which must be considered

 

to be of 10 cash denomination. Thus ten strings x ten coins per string x 10 cash per coin

 

= 1,000 cash, or 1 kwan. In reality what is depicted are ten strings of 10 cash coins;

 

however on close examination we will find that there are only nine coins to a string.

 

Aha! This is interesting. Could it be a mistake on the engravers part? This cannot be

 

the answer as a check of other cash notes in this series reveals the same anomaly, i.e.,

 

only nine 10 cash coins per string, or 900 cash.

 

I have concluded, therefore, that the representation of only nine coins, or 90 cash

 

per string was deliberate. But how can 900 cash be the same as 1000 cash? The

 

explanation, I believe, lies in the fact that during the Hung-wu reign 900 cash passed for

 

1000; just as 770 cash represented a string in Sung dynasty times and 800 during the

 

Chin dynasty. In other words the government’s financial arm, the Board of Revenue,

 

must have set the relation of cash coin to the value of a string by decree. Thus the

 

official value of cash in the marketplace would vary from time to time.

 

As we have seen, the pictorial representations of cash seen on ancient Chinese

 

banknotes are highly picturesque, tending more to reality than surrealism. One may

 

therefore conclude that the imagery of the coins contained in each string actually

 

 

This blow-up of the strings of cash depicted on the Ming 200 cash note of Hung-wu reveals but nine 10

cash coins per string, not the ten one would expect. Ten strings of ten coins each representing 10 cash

would equal 1000 cash, or one ounce of silver, otherwise known as 1 kwan. This was the official ratio

of cash to an ounce of silver. A depiction of nine 10 cash coins per string is found on all Ming dynasty

notes of 100 cash and above. So why are there only nine coins per string? There is an explanation!

On lower Ming denominations face value was depicted, not to represent the “official” ratio, but rather

what the note could be exchanged for in the marketplace.

depicted the real thing. If this is so, one must ask: “What exact coin was being

represented”? It would have to be a 10 cash piece, which circulated side-by-side with

paper money. Ming coinage production consisted overwhelmingly of one cash “square

holes” augmented occasionally by value “two’s”, “three’s” and “fives”. But, what of the

value “ten” cash pieces? A close examination reveals that the Ming Board of Revenue

minted ten cash pieces on only three occasions. The first of these was during the Tachung

era (1364-1367AD), and the second during the Hung-wu era (1368-1398AD).

The final Ming 10 cash coin issue appeared late in the dynasty (1621-1627AD) under

the reign period of T’ien-ch’i.

Ming 10 cash coin of the Hung-wu reign (1368-1398 AD) together with six reverses depicting the

value as “ten cash of a tael” (upper left) and five other coins with mint marks representing Nanking,

Honan, Peking, Chekiang and Fukien. This coin was most certainly the one represented on Ming

dynasty notes.

Since the 1 kwan Ming note states that it was sanctioned by emperor T’ai Tsu for

release under the Hung-wu reign title, the earliest date during which Hung-wu 1 kwan

paper money circulated would have been the year 1368. From this extrapolation we can

eliminate the 10 cash pieces of the T’ien-ch’i era, since they did not enter circulation

until almost three hundred years later. That leaves us with the ten cash pieces of the Tachung

and Hung-wu eras, either of which could have been the coins represented by the

pictograms. More than likely the contemporary coins of Hung-wu were those shown in

these illustrations, those whose legend reads “Hung-wu t’ung-pao” (current money of

Hung-wu). If this be so, we have narrowed our identification down to a series of six 10

cash pieces minted from 1368-1398AD. All bear the character “shih” (ten) on their

reverse. One specimen has in addition the characters “yi-liang” (one tael). When read

together the inscription reads “10 cash of a teal”, much as we would say “10 cents of a

dollar”. The remaining five specimens vary only by the position of the “shih” and the

location of the mint mark – “ching” for Nanking, “yu” for Honan, “Pei-ping” for the Peip’ing

Fu mint in Chihli, “che” for Chekiang and “fu” for the Fukien mint. These coins

are identified in Schjoth’s catalog

The Currency of the Far East

as

S1158-S1163. I believe these 10 cash pieces to be those appearing in the pictorial

 

representations found on Ming dynasty paper money.

 

In the field of paper money research there is probably more yet to be discovered

 

among ancient Chinese cash notes than in any other area. There is no doubt that

 

additional discoveries will be forthcoming from yet to be exploited archaeological sites.

 

BIBLIOGRAPHY

 

Bank Note Reporter: “Kublai Khan Currency – World’s Oldest –

 

Discovered in Russian, Chinese Museums”,

 

Bank Note Reporter, Iola, Wisconsin,

 

Krause Publications, Vol. 16, March 1988

 

Bodde, Derk: China’s Gifts to the West, Washington, D.C., 1942,

 

American Council on Education

 

Davis, Andrew McFarland: Certain Old Chinese Notes, Boston, 1915,

 

George Emery Littlefield Company

 

Davis, Andrew McFarland: Ancient Chinese Paper Money as Described in a

 

Chinese Work on Numismatics, Boston,

 

1918, American Academy of Arts and Sciences

 

Glathe, Harry: “The Origin and Development of Chinese Money”, The

 

China Journal, Shanghai,

 

Vol. XXX, March-April 1939

 

Inner Mongolian Numismatic A Compilation of Pictures of Chinese

 

Research Institute: Ancient Paper Money, Beijing, 1987,

 

The China Finance Publishing House

 

Kann, Eduard: “Copper Banknotes in China”, Far Eastern

 

Economic Review, Hong Kong, Vol. XXVII, January

 

1958

 

Kann, Eduard: “The History of Chinese Paper Money”,

 

Far Eastern Economic Review, Hong Kong,

 

Vol. XXII, March, 1957

 

Lu, Shibai: “Forged Notes of the Tang Dynasty”, Chinese Banknote

 

Collectors Society Bulletin, Kenelworth, Illinois, Vol.3

 

Nr. 1, March, 1984

 

Morse, H. B.: “Currency in China”, Journal of the North China Branch

 

of the Royal Asiatic Society, Number 38, 1907

 

Sandrock, John E.: Copper Cash and Silver Taels, Baltimore

 

Maryland, 1995, Gateway Press, Inc.

 

Smith, Ward D. and Chinese Banknotes, Menlo Park

 

Matravers, Brian: California, 1970, Shirjieh Publishers

 

Sten, George J.: Banknotes of the World, Menlo Park, California, 1967,

 

Shirjieh Publishers

 

Ting, S. P.: A Brief

Banknotes

 

The first paper banknotes were issued in China as early as the 7th Century AD but it was during a metal shortage for coins around AD960 that the Song Dynasty issued circulating notes.

 

Initially these notes were limited in their area of circulation and their duration but during the Yuan Dynasty, banknotes became widely printed and circulated.

 Chinese paper moneyChinese paper money
Chinese paper money

MONEY OF THE KINGDOM OF HEAVENLY PEACE

John E. Sandrock

Few people, if asked today, could identify the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace,

tell you where it was located, or how or why it came into existence. The Kingdom

of Heavenly Peace, sometimes referred to as the Heavenly Kingdom of Great

Peace, started as a noble experiment with great promise, which soon turned into

outright rebellion against Manchu rule in China. The movement went terribly

wrong, ultimately claiming the lives of 25 million Chinese before government

troops aided by Western forces restored order.

The Kingdom of Heavenly Peace was born out of an 1850 uprising known as

the Taiping Rebellion, perhaps the most devastating period in China’s long history.

The rebellion took the Ch’ing dynasty to the brink of extinction. Lasting fifteen

years, during which time China was torn by the world’s bloodiest civil war, the

Kingdom of Heavenly Peace boasted a full-grown independent government

complete with an administrative bureaucracy, an enormous army and its own

communal treasury. The horrific loss of life was primarily due to Taiping tactics.

Since most engagements consisted of siege warfare against walled fortifications,

the tactics employed called for surrounding the enemy in his walled city and letting

starvation and disease take their course. If the fortification didn’t surrender, it was

so weakened that it could be easily vanquished.

The factors leading up to the rebellion centered upon social unrest. From

time immemorial the Chinese peasant class had struggled to eke out a bare

subsistence living, were suppressed by corrupt officials considering themselves the

scholarly elite, and had no prospect of improving their lot in life. A number of

factors came together in the mid 1840s that would soon change their lives

dramatically.

At that time southern China, where the Taiping movement originated, had

experienced repeated crop failures and flooding, making the lot of the peasant

farmers even more arduous. Widespread homelessness was the result. As if this

were not bad enough, the despised foreign “barbarians” were gaining a foothold

along the coast in what had been, before the Opium War, an area closed to

Westerners. And to make matters still worse, these “long hairs” had discovered the

immense profits that were to be made through the opium trade, caring little about

addicting the peasant population in the process. Hung Hsiu-ch’uan, the founder of

Manchu Empire at the height of the Taiping insurgency (1855). Shaded area shows the maximum

extent of Taiping conquest.

the Taiping movement, came from a humble peasant background and was only too

aware of these conditions. Resentment among the peasants against the ruling

Manchu class had been building up for some time. In 1850, seeing the government

weakened by the Opium War, the peasants seized upon the opportunity and amidst

increasing economic distress launched their revolution. This rebellion differed

from previous uprisings in that, in addition to the overthrow of the ruling power, it

contained elements of social revolution as well. In their desire to overthrow the

Manchus and reestablish Chinese rule over their land, they were later to practice a

form of ethnic cleansing when defeating the enemy.

Hung Hsiu-ch’uan, the disturbed self-appointed leader of the Taiping uprising. Believing himself

to be the “Second Son of God”, Hung ravaged China in the name of Christianity for fifteen

disastrous years.

Hung Hsiu Ch’uan, the self appointed leader of the insurrection, was an exschool

teacher and sometime fortune teller who held a grudge against the

government for his four time failure to pass the coveted civil service examinations.

Successfully passing these examinations was the only way a Chinese peasant could

escape poverty. Those who succeeded then became part of the Manchu

bureaucracy, serving in the capacity of civil servants. Those who failed the final

tests were barred from advancement forever. Hung was so dismayed by his failure

that he fell ill, becoming delirious during which time he had visions of an old man

who ordered him to kill demons on earth. Converted to Christianity by Canton

missionaries some years earlier, Hung turned to religion. The missionaries, in their

wildest dreams, could not have realized how strong their influence would be.

Turning to the reading of Christian pamphlets and missionary tracts during

convalescence, Hung became convinced that he was destined to save the Chinese

people. About this time he began referring to himself as the “Second Son of God”,

the younger brother of Jesus. He believed that God had given him the mission to

destroy the demons mentioned in his vision. “Demons” in Hung’s mind equated to

“Manchus”. His goal was to replace the miserable life the peasants endured with a

“Heavenly Kingdom of Great Peace”. The result would bring universal happiness.

“Great Peace” in Chinese is translated as “Tai-ping”, thus the movement got its

name.

Gathering a following of other disaffected types, Hung set forth on his God

given mission to overthrow the Manchus, while replacing the Confucian and

bureaucratic systems in the process. China’s ancient Buddhist and Tao religions

were to be abandoned in favor of Hung’s version of Christianity. Hung proposed

many radical reforms, the most important of which aimed at better balancing the

agricultural population with available farmland. By this means he was sure to win

over the support of the depressed peasantry to his cause. Hung’s form of Chinese

Christianity spread like wildfire among the dispossessed peasantry. Loyalty to the

Taiping cause intensified, their numbers multiplied, and they began to enlarge their

domain. Panic spread before them, as villagers feared impressment into Taiping

work and military units and scholars recoiled from the thought of an ideology

dictated by foreign gods, totalitarian rule, and able-bodied women. These Taiping

armies were to sweep through province after province, defeating all the Manchu

forces that emperor Hsien Feng could send to oppose them.

The Taiping movement called out for many other reforms aimed at correcting

social injustices. Among these were the elimination of the eunuchs who

surrounded the Manchu court, women’s rights, elimination of opium trafficking,

overhaul of the tax system, outlawing of slavery and the cessation of the practice of

foot-binding. The last of these evils (that of foot-binding) was a practice whereby

the feet of young girls were bound together into a wedge – a beauty symbol of the

times known as “lily feet” – which left women crippled for life. This cruel practice

caused women to hobble when they walked. Confucianism stressed the inequality

of the sexes and taught that women should not have a will of their own.

Consequently, almost all women in China endured the practice. Hung was a

member of the minority Hakka tribe of Kwangsi, which was considered inferior and

looked down upon by most Chinese. This was in part because Hakka women did

not practice the custom of foot binding and consequently were considered ugly by

Chinese men. This seemingly insignificant fact – women able to fight as equals

alongside men – was to play a large part in the Taiping’s initial success.

Foot binding was one of the evils the Taipings wished to eliminate. Infant Chinese girls had their

feet bound so that their toes would grow together to form wedges known as “lily feet”, considered

a beauty mark by Chinese men.

These proposals proved too bizarre and irrational for China’s ruling class.

Trouble started when Hung’s supporters began to smash idols in village temples.

The Manchu troops sent to quell these disturbances met with resistance and open

rebellion followed. Before it was over, Hung came very close to toppling the

Ch’ing dynasty.

Huge numbers of the impoverished consisting principally of ignorant

unenlightened peasants from the interior, seeing no chance to improve their lives as

long as the Manchus retained power, flocked to the ranks of the rebel army.

Hung’s rise to become the rebel king of half of China has been likened by

contemporary historians to that of Napoleon Bonaparte, Adolph Hitler and Josef

Stalin. Many of the same elements were present: the mysteries of chance, a

background of social unrest, his charisma with the masses, and a cadre of dedicated

fanatical leaders among whom Hung was merely first among equals. Their

movement was highly motivated and strictly organized along communal lines.

Their communistic concept of state controlled common property was embodied in

the Taiping catch phrase and slogan “Share Property in Common”. Total

dedication and organizational skill bound the diverse elements of their society into

an army of a million peasants.

Hung’s Taiping followers lived by a strict code of ten commandments which

had been set to poetry. A primitive communistic society evolved, which was not

unlike those to follow in later years. These devout adherents were known as

Brothers and Sisters and were commanded to live in total self-restraint and

abstinence. There was an absolute ban on alcohol, tobacco, gambling, prostitution

and dancing. Serious violators were beheaded. Soaring through central China, the

movement quickly assumed crusading proportions taking on a combined

militaristic, evangelical and patriotic character. Hung ruled this mass through four

subordinates on whom he bestowed the titles: King of the North, King of the East,

King of the South and King of the West. These associates displayed remarkable

military competence, a dichotomy considering their prewar trades were that of

charcoal maker, scholar, farmer and handyman. What they lacked in military

training they made up in fierce determination on the battlefield.

Adhering zealously to their cause, his followers became exemplary soldiers –

well disciplined, loyal and fierce in battle, certain that if they fell they would go

strait to heaven. Total equality was afforded each of the sexes. Men and women

were segregated even to the point of organizing an all-woman’s corps of one

hundred thousand troops with their own regiments and separate barracks.

Unhindered by bound feet, these soldiers were a welcome addition to Hung’s army.

In July 1850 Hung ordered all God worshipers throughout Kwangsi to

assemble at Chin-tien. Sweeping north from Kwangsi province the Taipings

overran city after city in their quest to overthrow the Manchu dynasty. Before it

was all over fifteen years later, the rebels had operated in sixteen of China’s

eighteen provinces and had ravaged six hundred of its walled cities. No mercy or

quarter was given. One good example of Taiping brutality concerns the ill-fated

city of Hangchow once visited by Marco Polo and described by him thus:

“Hangchow is the finest and most splendid city in the world, with palaces

gardens and mausoleums of art loving emperors; a city of lagoons, with

twelve thousand bridges, three thousand public baths fed by warm springs,

with streets brimming with turbulent life, as smooth as the floor of a

ballroom and so wide that they could take nine coaches side by side.”

The cruel tide of Taiping conquest destroyed the greatness of Hangchow

forever. In the spring of 1852 hoards of invading Taiping soldiers overwhelmed the

place, reducing its walls, monuments and libraries to ashes. After burning the city

to the ground the Taipings systematically murdered six hundred thousand people

including all the Buddhists, Taoists, civil servants and bureaucrats they could lay

their hands on – in effect everyone in their frenzied path. When the carnage was

over, the remainder of the population perished from starvation and disease. Those

who still survived drowned themselves in the city’s canals and West Lake to avoid

their inevitable fate.

By 1853 Hung’s ever expanding army had fought from Kwangsi in southern

China north to Nanking, defeating the Manchu troops as they went. The Taipings

selected Nanking as their seat of government, renaming it the “Heavenly Capital”.

Hung established his headquarters there and declared himself emperor of the new

Taiping dynasty. From Nanking, Hung’s armies spread out across the fertile

Yangtze valley, holding onto this territory throughout the rebellion. Gathering the

support of other restive elements including bandits, private armies, members of

secret societies and other dissidents, his legions swelled to over three million

fanatical supporters. When Nanking fell, the rebels seized huge stores of gold and

silver belonging to the Manchu government, thereby enabling them to finance their

revolution. It was said that the Taipings boasted a treasury six times that of the

imperial government.

At first foreigners were impressed with the Taiping movement, and who

wouldn’t be considering that the rebels stood against all that sin and corruption!

Britain, France and the United States adopted an official policy of watch and wait.

Missionaries embraced the Taiping war on all things evil. When visiting Nanking

they were taken by its order and cleanliness. An American Baptist missionary, the

Reverend Isaachar Roberts, who Hung had known earlier through his proselytizing,

was invited to come and live in Nanking. After repeated Taiping victories on the

Taiping forces routing the Imperial garrison from their fort at Tientsin.

battlefield, some governments entered into provisional diplomatic relations with the

rebels. It was at this point that things began to fall apart.

The principal irritant was the Taiping stand on opium. In the past this

lucrative traffic had been encouraged by Westerners as a way to reverse the

negative balance of payments for the silks, porcelains, and tea eagerly sought by the

West. Since opium trafficking had resulted in the addiction of millions of Chinese,

Western missionaries were solidly behind Taiping efforts to eradicate it. Of course,

all this flew in the face of the British merchant class who saw their lucrative profits

endangered. On the opium issue the Taipings would not budge. The British began

to have second thoughts – after all, it was easier and vastly more profitable to deal

with a weak imperial government unwilling or unable to control the traffic.

Other troubles began to surface from within. While demanding a celibate

existence from his followers, Hung lived a very contrasting life of debauchery. He

surrounded himself with harems and luxury. Even the missionaries commented

upon the homosexuality practiced by the Taiping rulers. This more than anything

else eroded the discipline of the army.

To make his dreams a reality, Hung had to first crush the Ch’ing dynasty into

submission. The Taiping army was better organized and better disciplined than the

government troops. At the height of their military success the Taipings marched to

within eighty miles of the Manchu capital at Peking, forcing emperor Hsien Feng to

flee in panic to his Summer Palace outside the city. Hastily rallied imperial forces

and an especially severe northern winter saved the day. Realizing that they had

everything to lose, the wealthy landowners and governmental officials firmly

backed Manchu authority. Since the interests of the Taipings ran counter to those

of the foreigners, the Manchus picked up strange bedfellows. Britain, France and

the United States had too much invested in the status quo to lose. Newly won

treaty concessions stemming from the Second Opium War gave them a big stake in

continuing to support Manchu rule. Re-equipped with modern arms, the imperial

soldiers were now able to reverse the tide of battle. Loyal Chinese armies soon

forced the Taipings to fall back upon their Heavenly Capital in Nanking.

When the 1856 expedition to capture Peking failed, Hung recalled his

principal lieutenants to Nanking. In the arguments which followed, Wei Chang-hui

(the King of the North) assassinated the East King who had usurped Hung’s role as

“God’s Second Son” in his absence. Over the next few days Wei slaughtered

twenty thousand followers of the King of the East. Infuriated, Hung turned on Wei

and murdered the King of the North together with his generals. These actions were

later to be mirrored in the purges of Hitler, Stalin and Saddam Hussein. Foreigners

now turned away from Hung and his movement. The Reverend Roberts, after

living several years in Nanking, finally left in disgust. Roberts proclaimed Hung to

be crazy and his teachings “abominable in the eyes of God”.

To finance their revolution the Taipings set up their treasury with loot

plundered from captured Ch’ing resources. Their financial system was based upon

the same copper cash, which had been used in China since time immemorial. After

overrunning the copper mines in Yunnan province, they commenced the

manufacture of their own coins utilizing the production facilities of former imperial

mints. Minting of copper cash continued throughout the next eleven years of the

Heavenly Kingdom’s existence.

Cast bronze “money tree”, showing eleven yet to be finished coins.

The treasury initially was a shoestring operation run by village pawnbrokers,

as was the custom in rural China at that time. It wasn’t until the capture of Nanking

and the setting up of the Taiping “Heavenly Capital” there in 1853 that adequate

resources were obtained to finance the expanding revolution. This huge hoard of

gold and silver, plundered from the Ch’ing treasure vaults in Nanking, was

regularly augmented by assets captured from provincial treasuries as the Taiping

armies swept northward. In excess of 18 million additional silver taels were

acquired along the route-of-march, enough to seemingly assure prosperity for the

movement. Monies acquired in this way were held in a “common treasury” set

aside for all believers. Theoretically, this money was to be equally shared – in

conformance to the state’s communistic concept of common property. In other

words, the state was to provide all items of subsistence in return for a man’s labor.

In practice, it didn’t quite work out that way.

Up until 1861 the only central government coins manufactured were one cash

pieces, one thousand of which constituted a “string”, the string being the equivalent

of one “liang”, or ounce of pure silver. These coins were cast, rather than struck,

utilizing clay molds. All Taiping coins have the characteristic square center hole.

The typical brass cash coin consisted of fifty percent copper, forty percent zinc and

the balance a combination of tin and lead. The clay molds contained a central

channel, down which the molten metal flowed into branches, each one of which

terminated in an unfinished coin. Once the metal had cooled, the two halves of the

mold were broken apart revealing a “money tree” with a cast coin at the end of each

branch. The coins were then broken off the tree for final processing. Since the

resulting coins contained rough metal projections from the mold attachment, they

were irregular in shape necessitating filing. To do this the coins were inserted onto

a square chuck and placed into a primitive lathe. In this manner an entire string of a

thousand coins could be rounded at the same time. While the lathe was being

rotated the excess metal was removed using a hand file.

Since the intrinsic value of a single cash coin was so small, tying cash into

strings was necessary to facilitate commerce. The typical string found throughout

China contained 1,000 coins, while Manchurian practice called for 500. Only when

a transaction was for less than a full string were the cash taken apart. The

theoretical string containing 1,000 coins in reality contained as few as 990, the

difference being the surcharge levied by the money-changers as compensation for

the material (twine) and labor to produce it.

The first official coins of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace were issued in

1853 after Hung’s conquering army had taken Nanking, making it their “Heavenly

Capital”. These coins bore no marks indicating face value, and no dates. The

coin’s obverse usually contained the four characters “T’ai P’ing Tien Kuo”

(Kingdom of Heavenly Peace). They were popularly called Sheng Pao (variously

translated as “holy money” or “sacred coinage”).

Two single cash coins shown beside a string of copper cash, called “ch’ien” in China and “tiao” in

Manchuria. Pictured here is a Manchurian string containing 500 cash.

Since the central government did not issue standard patterns down to the

local level, the coins in this series came in many varieties and sizes. Instead of

using an official “mother coin” to guide them, the various mint masters took

matters into their own hands, casting coins which followed their own inclinations.

All one cash coins were made of copper, brass or bronze with the exception of one

iron specimen which is known to exist.

I will attempt to list below the various types of one cash coins.

Government Issues

T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo, (Kingdom of Heavenly Peace), (read top-bottom-right-left)

with “Sheng Pao” (Sacred Coinage) on the reverse (read right-left), 25, 35 or

45mm. The 25mm coin is the Taiping coin found in most collections. Note that the

character “Kuo” (Kingdom) found on Taiping coins differs from that usually

encountered, due to religious interpretation.

The most commonly encountered Taiping coin is the “T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” (Kingdom of

Heavenly Peace) one cash with “Sheng Pao” (holy coin) on the reverse. This type is found in a

variety of sizes ranging from 25mm to 56mm. Some coins are found with narrow rims and others

with wide ones. On some coins the “Sheng Pao” characters on the reverse are read top to bottom,

while on others they are read right to left. These variants were due to a lack of central

government control over the minting process, leaving each mint-master to his own inclinations.

Top coin: Narrow rims, “Sheng Pao” read roght to left

Middle coin: Wide rims, “Sheng Pao” read top to bottom

Bottom coin: Large 55mm coin with uneven casting

Shown here are other Taiping coin types:

1. “Tai P’ing Sheng Pao” with “T’ien Kuo” reverse

2. “T’ien Kuo T’ai P’ing” with “Sheng Pao” reverse

3. “T’ien Kuo” obverse, “Sheng Pao” reverse

4. “T’ai P’ing” obverse, “Sheng Pao” reverse

Same coin with “T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” read right-left-top-bottom, 25mm. Reported

by Lockwood.

Same coin with “Sheng Pao” on the reverse read from top to bottom. This copper

coin was made in a variety of sizes ranging from 25mm to 35mm. The 35mm coin

has wide rims. The same coin was minted in bronze in larger size format ranging

from 38mm to a whopping 56mm. (cast with uneven relief ). Both wide and

narrow rims exist.

Same coin as 35mm T’ai P’ing Sheng Kuo with wide rims listed above, only iron.

T’ai P’ing Sheng Pao, (Sacred Coin of Great Peace), (read top-bottom-right-left)

with “T’ien Kuo” (Heavenly Kingdom) on reverse (read right-left), 26mm.

T’ien Kuo T’ai P’ing, (Great Peace of the Heavenly Kingdom), (top-botton-rightleft)

with “Sheng Pao” reverse, 25mm.

T’ien Kuo Sheng Pao, (Sacred Coinage of the Heavenly Kingdom), (top-bottomright-

left) with “T’ai P’ing” (Great Peace) reverse, 21-23mm.

T’ien Kuo, (Heavenly Kingdom) (top-bottom) with “Sheng Pao” reverse, 25mm.

Cresswell states that this heavy coin circulated as ten cash, but I can find no

corroboration elsewhere.

Same coin, 36-38mm, with large and small characters

T’ai P’ing, (Great Peace) (read right-left) with Sheng Pao reverse, 24mm.

T’ai P’ing Cheng Pao, (True Coin of Great Peace), plain reverse. Perhaps the

scarcest of the Taiping coins, the word “Cheng” for “true” as used here suggests

that counterfeiting was a sufficient problem to warrant a new issue.

Coins Issued by Taiping Supporters and Military Units

A. Coins of the SMALL SWORD SOCIETY: (Shanghai religious group)

T’ai P’ing T’ung Pao, (Currency of the Taiping) with reverse containing a

crescent above the center hole and character “Ming” below, 22mm.

T’ai P’ing cash coins: T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo with “Sheng Pao” right to left, 42mm, narrow rims

(above). T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo with “Sheng Pao” top to bottom, 35mm, wide rims (center), and

T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo as above, 33mm, narrow rims (below).

Same coin with dot above hole, and crescent below on reverse.

Same coin with character “Wen” above on reverse.

Same coin as above, with “Wen” to the right of hole.

Some groups, sympathetic to the rebel cause, issued their own coins. Examples of these are coins

of the Shanghai based Small Sword Society (left) and the Heaven and Earth Society of Chekiang

(right).

B. Coins of the HEAVEN AND EARTH SOCIETY: (Chekiang)

Huang Ti T’ung Pao, (Currency of the Emperor) with character “Che” and

“Pao” (right-left) for Chekiang mint on reverse, 23mm. These is a

dichotomy here in that the character “Pao” is written in Manchu, the very

language that the Heavenly Kingdom everywhere suppressed.

Same coin, 23mm, with character “Sheng” to right of hole, but written

sideways.

K’ai Yuan T’ung Pao, reverse “Wu” above center hole, 24mm.

T’ien Ch’ao T’ung Pao, reverse “Yung” above center hole, 24mm.

C. Coins of Tai’ping MILITARY UNITS: (mintage date of coins cast for

military coins believed to be 1857). All military coins bear four characters

on the obverse as shown below:

These are read top-bottom-right-left. The characters “P’ing Ching Sheng Pao”

translate to “Heavenly Peace Victory Money”. The reverses of this interesting

series pertain to the various units within the army. One can speculate that all

reverse expressions relate to the same army location. It is reasonable to assume that

this place is the Heavenly Capital at Nanking. When taken together they give us a

good description of Tai’ping military organization.

Many Tai’ping military units cast their own coins. The “P’ing Ching Sheng Pao” series appears to

have been issued for an entire army, with various coins designated for specific units; such as the

imperial bodyguard, the left flank, right flank, reserves, etc. Shown here are coins indicated for

use by (1) the “Yu Lin Chun” (Imperial Bodyguard), (2) the “Ching Ying” (Center Battalion), (3)

the “Hou Ying” (Reserve Unit) and (4) the “Yu Ying (Right Flank).

P’ing Ching Sheng Pao, obverse, 26mm, with “Yu Lin Chun” reverse. These

reverse characters translate to “imperial bodyguard”.

Same coin, with “Ch’ang Sheng Chun” reverse, (read top-right-left),

translation:

“long victorious army”, or “invincible army”.

Same coin, with “C’hien Ying” reverse, ( read right-left); which when

translated reads: “battalion in front”. Note: “Ying” may be variously translated

as “camp”, “barracks”, “battalion”, etc.

Same coin, with “Chung Ying” reverse, (read right-left); translation:

“middle” or

“Center” battalion.

Same coin, with “Hou Ying” reverse, translation: “behind” or “after” –

therefore

“battalion reserves”.

Same coin, with “Tso Ying” reverse; translation: “left” or “at the left side” –

therefore “battalion on the left”.

Same coin, with “Yu Ying” reverse; translation: “right” or “at the right side”

– therefore “battalion on the right”.

P’ing Ch’ing T’ung Pao, (read top-bottom-right-left), reverse “Chung” in seal

writing at right, 23mm.

Note: Other Tai’ping military coins may exist.

Uncertain Issue

Nan Wang T’ung Pao, (Coinage of the Southern Prince), plain reverse.

Because

“Nan Wang”, the Southern Prince was a title which Hung Hsui Ch’uan had

bestowed upon himself, it is felt that this coin properly belongs to this series.

In the spring of 1860 Hung called a council of war to determine the future

course the war would take on the battlefield. At that time the Ch’ing army

surrounded Nanking. The plan was to strike out from Nanking with two great

pincers, one on either side of the Yangtze River. In this way the Tai’pings would

control the river while at the same time relieving the pressure on Nanking and

ultimately scattering the Ch’ing army, driving Manchu forces from central China.

To make this plan work it was necessary to take the port of Shanghai. There they

would secure needed supplies – including twenty armed river steamboats for use on

the Yangtze – and establish friendly trading relations with the Westerners in the

port, whom the Tai’pings saw as brother Christians.

As it turned out Hung went too far with his attack on Shanghai. He had

badly misread the Westerners. Upon hearing of Hung’s approach, panic broke out

in the International Settlement. A mercenary force of a few rag-tag Europeans and

soldiers of fortune, together with six thousand Chinese was hastily

thrown together under command of an American daredevil named Frederick Ward.

Desperate to defend Shanghai from the rapidly approaching Taipings, the local

Chinese authorities looked to the Westerners to help defend the city. This idea was

supported by the American ambassador, Anson Burlingame, the first United States

minister to reside in Peking. Inasmuch as the United States was involved in its own

civil war at the time, and as the other powers were unwilling to get bogged down in

a lengthy struggle with the Taiping, the plan succeeded.

Up to this point the Western powers had been sympathetic to the Taiping

movement. The concessions gained from the Manchus as a result of the Second

Opium War, however, changed all this. Since a Taiping victory would threaten

their newly won treaty gains, it was decided to back the Manchus to prevent the

seizure of Shanghai. From the moment the West went to the aid of the Ch’ing

dynasty, supplying them with modern weapons, ammunition, advisers and

mercenaries, the Taiping cause was doomed.

Ward’s command was known as the “Ever Victorious Army”, a title

bestowed upon it by Emperor Hsien Feng. Far from victorious in all their

campaigns, the army did stop the Taipings from capturing Shanghai. When Ward

was killed defending the city an English adventurer took command of the army.

This was none other than the future English General Charles Gordon of Sudan

fame. In later years “Chinese Gordon”, as he had become known, found himself

besieged at Khartoum and was butchered together with his entire garrison by

another religious fanatic. (See my article in the January 2003 issue of

 

NI Bulletin

 

entitled “Siege Notes – Windows to the Past”).

The Taiping belatedly tried to “Westernize” their rule, however, old

traditions were too ingrained to permit radical change. The man behind this move

was Hung Wen-kan, a younger relative of Hung Hsiu-ch’uan. In the early years of

the revolution he had lived and worked in Hong Kong. There he became familiar

with British colonial government administrative practices. Returning to Nanking

he was enthusiastically received by the Heavenly King. Upon being appointed to

the post of prime minister in 1859, Hung Wen-kan submitted a lengthy document

entitled “A New Treatise on Aids to Administration”. In this document he called

for a sweeping overhaul of the Taiping administrative system, which he presented

to the Heavenly King. His visionary program called for the creation of a new legal

and banking system, the creation of a postal service, newspapers, and the

construction of highways and railroads in Taiping domains. Hung accepted these

proposals as “proper and correct” with the exception of newspapers. He apparently

felt newspapers were too radical an idea, instructing that they be delayed until after

the demons were annihilated. Few steps were taken to implement these reforms

with the exception of the overhaul of the banking system.

The Taiping government decided its new currency would be based upon the

silver tael, paralleling the system then in use by the Manchus. It must be

remembered that in China, the tael at that time was not considered a “coin”, rather a

unit of weight representing one ounce of pure silver. Up to this point large

transactions were accommodated through the use of silver ingots called “sycee”

which ranged in size from one up to fifty ounces. To replace this cumbersome

system the Tiapings ordered their Nanking mint-masters to develop coins in tael

denominations. Molds were made for ¼ and ½ taels to be cast in silver and a 5 tael

coin in gold. The coins characteristically had a square hole at the center with “T’ai

P’ing” (top-bottom) on the obverse and “Sheng Pao” (top-bottom) reverse. Trial

pieces for these coins were made, a few of which may be found in various

collections, but it is doubtful that any real production found its way into general

circulation.

Perhaps the most remarkable aspect of Taiping finances was the introduction

in 1861 of a paper currency denominated in taels. The Ch’ing emperor Hsien Feng

had found it expedient to take this drastic step in 1850 when he re-introduced paper

money to China as a means of financing the war. From the beginning of the war

the Manchu “Ta Ch’ing Precious Notes” had to be forced upon the population as

the Chinese of that time were completely distrustful of paper bank notes due to the

uncontrolled inflation which had grown out of excessive issues of paper during

Ming dynasty times. Consequently, China had not had a paper currency for nearly

seven hundred years.

In 1860 the Taiping government belatedly tried to “Westernize” their administration, including

the introduction of a standardized coinage. The new currency was to be based upon the silver

tael. Trial pieces such as this silver ¼ tael “T’ien Kuo” were made, but in all probably didn’t find

their way into circulation.

Following the Manchu example, Hung ordered the printing of tael

government banknotes. Since Nanking’s print shops were staffed and equipped to

produce tens of thousands of bibles espousing Hung’s new form of Chinese

Christianity, they were in all probability given this task as well. The revised

Taiping bibles, by the way, were made in such quantities that there were enough for

every leader down to the level of army sergeant, for use in indoctrinating troops.

Of the paper money, very little is known. Eduard Kann, an acknowledged

Western authority on Chinese currency who lived in China and worked in the

banking industry there, reported in his voluminous 1950s work

 

The History of

Chinese Paper Money

 

 

 

, that he had seen a Taiping bank note while living and

working there. This was a one tael note of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace dated

 

the eleventh year in the reign of Hung Hsiu-chuan (1861). The note was of

 

contemporary design, i.e., similar in format to the Ta Ch’ing Precious Notes then in

 

circulation outside the Taiping domain. They all conformed to the ancient Chinese

 

method of producing banknotes from hand carved wooden blocks in a vertical

 

format.

 

Kann describes the note he saw as follows:

 

“The frame of the note displays the usual two dragons striving for a fire ball.

 

The note states in its upper part that it was issued by the order of the

 

Heavenly King; in its lower space it reminds the populace of this fact and

 

assures his subjects that the note was usable for purchases of commodities, as

 

well as for the payment of taxes. It warns that forgers will be punished with

 

severity in accordance with the law.”

 

Kann goes on to state that soldiers and officials were paid liberally with these

 

notes, and that, due to their forced circulation, they were at all times depreciated

 

and became valueless at the rebellion’s inglorious end in 1864.

 

Until very recently no surviving examples of these notes were known to

 

exist. In 1993, by an extreme stroke of good fortune, a one tael specimen of the

 

same note described by Kann surfaced in a Singapore auction. From it a detained

 

description may be obtained. This unique note bears out the sketchy description of

 

the one seen by Kann. The note measures an enormous 180 x 310mm overall. As

 

with the Ch’ing Dynasty cash and Board of Revenue tael notes, it is uniface with a

 

conspicuous lack of endorsements on its back. Manchu notes of the period

 

circulated from hand to hand and were endorsed on the reverse with the seal of the

 

pawnshop or money-lender to attest to the note’s authenticity when presented for

 

payment – much in the same way that coins were counter-stamped. Considered

 

“communal” rather than “private” property by the Taiping, their notes lacked such

 

endorsements.

 

The paper from which the note was made is heavy, soft and two-ply, and is

 

probably bamboo. The color is tan. Upon this stock is printed the design,

 

measuring 145 x 259mm, in black ink. The central rectangle is divided into three

 

portions of text, the principal of which contains nine vertical columns of characters,

 

the extreme left one containing the date.

 

As Eduard Kann reported, the 24mm wide border contains two dragons, a

 

fire ball and a coral mountain rising from the sea. The coral mountain is a Chinese

 

mystical symbol, which represents the universe. Not mentioned by Kann are two

 

phoenixes, birds of immortality, which appear in the top border. Ancient legend

 

holds that the phoenix’s life span was five hundred years, after which it burned

 

itself, rising again from the ashes to soar for another five centuries! On the extreme

 

right edge of the note is found a counterfoil consisting of a vertical column of

 

characters, a portion of which remained with the stub from which the banknote was

 

cut. This practice served as a crude anti-counterfeiting device. When offered for

 

redemption, the serially numbered note was compared to the stub, which, if

 

matched proved the note to be genuine. If a particular note did not match up with

 

the characters on the retained stub, it was counterfeit.

 

 

The one tael note of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace, dated the eleventh year of the republic

(1861).

Superimposed upon the whole is an oversize brown seal, measuring 108 x

108mm, containing the two large characters “chun” and “chih”, which is itself

surrounded by a border of fire breathing dragons. When placed upon the note, the

seal attested to its having been authorized for issue by imperial decree.

When translated, the central text reads: “Money of the Heavenly King” and

“One ounce of silver”. A liberal translation of the nine columns of text reads:

“The Heavenly King, together with his people, subjects of Jesus Christ,

authorizes this note for market transactions so that the people may enjoy their

welfare and benefit from this. This note may be used for the purchase of

commodities or in the payment of taxes. Anyone counterfeiting this note will

be severely punished.”

Inasmuch as the text on the one tael note is written in formal Chinese, such as

that employed in legal texts of the time, it may be helpful to include the formal

version as well:

“The Heavenly King decrees: I order that all princes, holy generals and

military leaders, all civil servants inside and outside the court take note that

the emperor gives – in the name of Jesus, the Savior of the World – the

knowledge that he (the emperor) orders the issue of one liang (tael) notes,

also called “Bao-yin”. (These notes) shall circulate in commerce, (they)

cannot be surpassed and shall bring good luck. (They) shall circulate

anywhere under the heavens. Counterfeiters will be punished according to

the holy royal law.”

As with Kann’s sighting, this note is dated the first month of the eleventh year

( January 1861) of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace. The note’s well circulated

appearance bears testimony to its use.

So, we now know with certainty that the Taiping rebels resorted to the use of

paper money, as well as coins, to finance their genocidal war against the Manchu

“devils”. Since a one tael note does exist, so must have other denominations, but

until one of these notes comes to light the matter will remain one of speculation.

As we have seen, a few Taiping army military units issued their own coins.

Apparently some military units may also have issued their own banknotes. One

unusual fifteen cash note, believed to be a military issue, measures 4 x 4 3/8 inches,

has no printing on it but, instead, contains fifteen overlapping impressions of the

“T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” coin in dry seals. Their square centers have been punched

out of white, watermarked rice paper with imbedded threads. The watermark

consists of parallel dark lines laid 7/16

th

of an inch apart. The note when

discovered was accompanied by a yellowed memorandum written by Dr. Choy Lee

 

Ling of Tinghai, Chekiang. His note reads: “This (banknote) was used during the

 

Taiping rebellion at Yanchow, Sinkiang province”. I must state, however, that my

 

hypothesis is based solely upon Dr. Choy’s say-so. It is also possible the note is a

 

piece of joss (hell note) as has been suggested by several experts. It has long been

 

the practice among the Chinese to burn joss at the funeral of family members as a

 

mark of respect and filial piety and to ensure the departed’s financial independence

 

in the afterworld. More research in the area of Taiping military notes is required.

 

In addition, there exists an article in Chinese by one Wang Ning entitled

 

“Investigating the Cloth Money Issued by Zong Ling Tang of Ge Lao Hu”. I have

 

not seen the article, but this suggests that additional issues were put into circulation

 

by local commanders to circulate at the local level.

 

After their defeat at Shanghai, the Taiping rebellion dragged on in the

 

Yangtze valley for another four years. Victory came slowly for the imperial forces

 

as their armies had to cope with other rebellions in the empire as well. Nanking

 

finally fell in July 1864. After fifteen years of struggle, trapped between enemies

 

both East and West, the peasant uprising collapsed. Hung met an ignoble end at

 

his own hands, by committing suicide. When the imperial troops entered Nanking

 

only a handful of the 100,000 rebel “true believers” surrendered, the remainder

 

committed genocide. The heads of the rebel leaders were chopped off, spiked onto

 

poles, paraded about the country, finally to be sent in triumph to Peking.

 

The rebellion had left most of the country ravaged. The Ch’ing victory did nothing

 

to ease the grinding poverty which plagued the peasants; rather, taxes became more

 

onerous than before. Under a succession of weak and ineffective Manchu

 

Emperors social reforms were postponed indefinitely. It was not until after the turn

 

of the century, in 1911, that Sun Yat Sen’s republican revolution finally brought a

 

measure of relief to the long suffering Chinese people.

 

I would like to thank Erwin Beyer of Grafschaft-Vettelhoven, Germany for

 

assistance rendered in translating both Chinese coins and bank notes while I was

 

preparing this article.

 

 

A fifteen cash note of a Taiping military unit. This note depicts fifteen impressions of overlapping

“T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” coins in dry seal relief (shown here in facisimile). The center holes of the

“coins” were punched out of the paper upon which the impressions had been made. A most

unusual bank note!

Year 5 (1855) “Ta Ch’ing Pao Ch’ao” 500 cash note of the Chinese Empire. This note was issued

by Ch’ing dynasty emperor Hsien Feng as a means of financing the war and to pay troops fighting

the Tai’ping Rebels.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Carr, Caleb The Devil Soldier, New York, 1992, Random

House

Cresswell, O.D. Chinese Cash, London, 1979, Spink & Sons

Crossley, Pamela, K. The Manchus, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1997,

Blackwell Publishers Inc.

Fisher, George A. Fisher’s Ding, Littleton, Colorado, 1990, privately

published

Hucker, Charles O. China’s Imperial Past, Stanford, California,

1975, Stanford University Press

Jen, David Chinese Cash Identification and Price Guide Iola,

Wisconsin, 2000, Krause Publications

Jiaju, Qian A History of Chinese Currency, Hong Kong, 1983,

New China Publishing House

Jiang, Arnold X. The United States and China, Chicago, 1988, The

University of Chicago Press

Kann, Eduard “The History of Chinese Paper Money”, Section I:

Ancient Chinese Paper Money – Part IV, Far

Eastern Economic Review, Hong Kong, Vol.XXII,

April 1957.

Krause, Chester L. Standard Catalog of World Coins,

Mishler, Clifford Nineteenth Century, Second Edition, Iola,

Wisconsin, 1999, Krause Publications

Lockwood, James Stewart The Stewart Lockhart Collection of Chinese

Copper Coins, Shanghai, 1915, Kelley and Walsh,

Ltd.

Paludan, Ann Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors, London, 1998,

Thames and Hudson, Ltd

Peyrefitte, Alain The Immobile Empire, New York, 1992, Alfred A.

Knopf

Polo, Marco The Book of Marco Polo, Citizen of Venice,

Wherein is Recounted the Wonders of the World,

early fourteenth century, Venice

Roberts, J.A.G. China Through Western Eyes, London, 1991, Alan

Sutton

Sandrock, John E. Copper Cash and Silver Taels, Baltimore,

Maryland, 1994, Gateway Press, Inc.

Seagrave, Sterling Dragon Lady, New York, 1992, Alfred A. Knopf

Spence, Johnathan D. God’s Chinese Son, the Taiping Heavenly

Kingdom of Hong Xiuquan, New York, 1996,

W.W. Norton & Company

Spence, Johnathan D. The Search for Modern China, New York, 1990,

W.W.Norton & Company

 

 
ese Banknote from 1378AD

Ancient Chinese Cash Notes – the World’s First Paper Money – Part I China has had a long and diversified numismatic history. From the dawn of antiquity onward, early Chinese traders used money in one form or another. It was not long after the Chinese invention of paper that the first paper money came into existence, making it the oldest paper money to be found in the world.

Part I discusses the evolution of the copper cash coin – the mainstay of the Chinese people for two thousand years – the invention of paper, the discovery of the use of paper money in China by Marco Polo and the various cash notes issued by the Tang, Liao, Sung, Hsia, Chin and Yuan dynasties.   Read more…


 Ancient Chinese Cash Notes – the World’s First Paper Money – Part II  Part II describes Ming dynasty paper money issues and identifies the coins depicted on the 1 Kwan banknote of Emperor Hung Wu (1378 A.D.)

In contrast to Yuan heavy reliance upon paper notes, the follow-on Ming and Ch’ing dynasty economies were based principally upon copper cash coins and silver. Paper money was occasionally issued by the Ming government; however little effort was made to control and maintain its value. The first Ming paper money appeared in 1374, the product of the Precious Note Control Bureau (the name was later changed to the Board of Revenue) specifically set up for this purpose. The notes themselves were called “Ta Ming T’ung Hsing Pao Ch’ao”, Great Ming Precious Notes. Emperor T’aitsu’s reign title was Hung-wu. This nien-hao appeared on these notes and on successive Ming issues, regardless of the fact that all Ming emperors had their own reign titles. This was an honor given to the founder of the dynasty. Ch’uan Pu T’ung Chih refers to sixty different notes issued between 1368-1426. In all probability there were many more.  Read more…


Money of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace  Few people, if asked today, could identify theKingdom of Heavenly Peace, tell you where it was located, or how or why it came into existence. The Kingdom of Heavenly Peace, founded in 1850, started as a noble experiment with great promise, which soon turned into outright rebellion against the Chinese Empire. The movement went terribly wrong, ultimately claiming the lives of 25 million Chinese before government troops, aided by Western forces, restored order.

During their fifteen year civil war the T’ai P’ing rebels, as they were called, formed a government which included an army, a civilian civil service bureaucracy, treasury and even a postal system of their own. This article studies the money of the T’ai P’ing rebels including both coins and bank notes. Few specimens of either survive today. The coin issues are varied and interesting. The bank notes, although referenced in various old numismatic books, are completely unknown to Westerners, have never been cataloged, and to my knowledge appear here for the first time.  Read more…


 Shanghai’s Wartime Emergency Money  This is the story of a little known aspect of China‘s history and an oft neglected area of numismatics. The setting of this article is the Chinese city of Shanghai and the year is 1939. Dire things are about to happen which will drastically change the way the city goes about its business.

To set the stage the author takes you through the years leading up to 1937, when the Japanese invaded China prior to World War II. After abandoning the silver standard in 1935, the Chinese government set about to unify and stabilize both coins and bank notes. After working for awhile, inflation set in due to the war ultimately driving Shanghai’s merchants to the use of emergency money to keep commerce flowing.  Read more…


Some Russian Bank Note Issues Associated with the Chinese Eastern Railway Collectors occasionally encounter a set of Russian language bank notes dating from the Bolshevik Revolution, which have been overprinted with a Chinese hand-stamp. Are these notes Russian, or are they Chinese? Who issued them and where? … and for whatpurpose? This article reveals the research undergone to reveal the answers.

As these notes are associated with some very interesting history, it is worth identifying them correctly and thereby setting things right. This set of 1, 3 and 5 ruble notes were issued by the Han Dao Hedzy Mutual Credit Society (Han’Daohedzskoe Obshchestvo Vzaimnago Kredita, in Russian). The notes go on to state that they were issued at the railroad station “Han Dao Hedzy”. Ahah! But where is that, and on what railroad, you might reasonably ask. Since the notes themselves do not give us the name of the railroad, merely the words “railroad station”, this presents a bit of a mystery.  Read more…


 The Money of Communist China – Part I   Prior to 1949 the People’s Republic of China did not exist as such. In its place, commencing in 1927, was a Communist party which controlled scattered areas throughout China known as “soviets”. These bases underwent many changes; first at the hands of victorious Nationalist armies, and after 1937, the Japanese invaders. These early Communists were self sufficient in every way. This included the manufacture and circulation of their own currency – including both coins and paper money. Driven out of their southern soviets by Chang Kai-shek’s Nationalist army in 1934, the Communists fled north on their Long March to escape annihilation and to save their cause. There they stayed to fight the Japanese, and after World War II, to engage in all out civil war against the Nationalists for control of all of China.

Part I describes the coins and paper money used by the early soviets from 1927 to 1934, which period ended in the Long March north to Shensi province. 


Money of Communist China – Part II  Part II describes the money of the Communist Base Areas during the War of Resistance against the Japanese (1936-1945).

While enduring the hazards of the Long March en-route to Shensi, the Red Army paused in Kweichow province after capturing the city of Tsunyi. It was here that the Chinese Communist Party elected Mao as undisputed chairman. Mao’s policy based upon mobile and guerrilla warfare was adopted. Contrary to the majority view, which called for a new base to be set up in western Sikang province (former province in southwest China, today part of Szechuan), Mao insisted upon pushing northward to Shensi where another Communist base already existed. Mao reasoned that the Japanese, not the Nationalists, were the immediate threat (after all, if Japan prevailed there would be no China or Nationalists to overcome) and he wanted to be close enough to reach the Japanese when the conditions were right. This could not be accomplished in far away Sikang. Completing their torturous march, the remnants of the Red Army eventually settled in Yenan, which in time became the Communists’ wartime capital. 


Money of Communist China – Part III  Part III describes the money used in the Communist ” Liberated Areas ” during the civil war with the Chinese Nationalists (1945-1949).

The fall of Japan and the end of World War II found China divided into three parts – the east coast and the principal cities formerly under Japanese occupation, the Communists in the north, and the Kuomintang in the south and west, centered upon their wartime capital in Chungking. By the end of the war Kuomintang prestige was considerably diminished after the defeats suffered at the hands of the Japanese, while the fortunes of the Communists had only increased through their campaigns to win over the peasant population. China reverted to the old Lenin struggle between workers and capital. 


Japanese Sponsored Coin and Bank Note Issues for the Occupied Regions of China  Occasionally, even today, one will encounter in a dealer’s junk box or stock, a coin or piece of paper money whose origins lay in Japan’s conquest and occupation of China (1937-1945). In order to administer such a vast country, Japan divided China up into administrative regions, each with its own financial management.

The coin and bank note issues of these Japanese “puppet” autonomous regions should not be viewed in isolation, as it is the totality of the story that is interesting. Coin collectors, perhaps, are aware of the coins, while bank note collectors are familiar with the various note issues. To appreciate the “total picture” as to what really transpired during the Japanese occupation, they must be viewed together. .


 

Those Elusive Chinese MulesThis article examines various possibilities as to how a mule could occur as well as describing some Chinese mules seen by the author.What on earth, you might reasonably ask, is a Chinese mule? Is it a cross between a horse and an ass? Well, perhaps, but the mules we’re talking about are defined in Webster’s dictionary as “coins or tokens struck from dies belonging to two different issues”. The act of combining dies that do not match, thus creating a mule, is known as muling. These coins are infrequently encountered due to their rarity; therefore, as a collector of Chinese coins I feel privileged to own several. I obtained my first mule in an unusual way – by accident you might say, as the dealer who sold it to me for the princely sum of $1.50 didn’t recognize it as such and neither did I at the time. Both of us made the mistake of accepting the provincial name on the English reverse as bona-fide without checking the obverse mintmark. It wasn’t until a careful examination of the coin prior to cataloging, that the discrepancy was revealed. We will find out more about my mule later. First let us examine the classification of Chinese coins wherein mules are to be found.


Cast Coinage of the “Ming Rebels”   The Ming dynasty lasted from 1368 to the year 1644 when China was over-run by barbarians from the north calling themselves Manchu’s. These fierce horsemen quickly conquered the decadent Ming, in turn establishing their own Ch’ing dynasty, China’s last experiment with imperial rule.

The Ming court did not die easily, however, as one usurper after the other tried, for forty years, to reestablish Ming rule. Collectively these men were known as the “Ming Rebels”. Each prince and warlord had his own court, army and bureaucratic following, setting up bases in various parts of China from which to overthrow the Ch’ing. Some enjoyed significant success while others did not. All, however, issued their own cast coinage for use in the areas they temporarily held. The coins are well executed, beautiful, specimens and are reasonably easy to acquire even today.

This article tracks the history of each rebel revealing both treachery and brutality in the attempt to eliminate the remaining vestige of loyalty to the Ming dynasty. The coin issues of each Ming Rebel are described in detail. 


  A Monetary History of the Former German Colony of Kiaochou  The defeat of China after two Opium Wars lamhotfgcok2.jpgeft the Ch’ing Dynasty weak and disorganized. European powers were quick to exploit this weakness. Both Britain and France placed exorbitant demands upon China in the form of monetary indemnity for expenses they had incurred during the wars, and for the outright concession of Chinese territory. Sensing this weakness, other European powers were quick to seize territorial concessions and to set up their own ‘spheres of influence’ within China for commercial purposes. This is the story of how Germany became a colonial player in the China trade.


The Significance of Stamps Used on Bank Notes  Every collector, sooner or later, runs into a bank note or two with atsosuobn2.jpgdhesive stamps affixed to them. This article, originally written by Dr. Arnold Keller, the dean of paper money collectors, explores the various reasons governments altered the original use of bank notes by affixing stamps thereto. Some stamps were attached to merely authenticate the value of the note itself after a change in government, other uses had tax implications, while still other applications were efforts to alter the economy of a region or whole country. Many of these schemes were ingenious beyond belief, and many of them actually worked! All examples of stamps found on bank notes which are known to the author are enumerated in this article. Undoubtedly there are other examples. Fellow collectors who know of other examples are invited to share their knowledge with us. 


The Use of Bank Notes as an Instrument of Propaganda – Part I  All propaganda is designed to influenctuobnaaiop.jpge public opinion. Such communications take many forms including the subtle use of propaganda both printed and concealed which may be found on a nation’s paper currency. Paper money can be a handy tool in the hands of a cunning propagandist, as seen in the examples given in Part I. These examples cover propaganda found on paper money issues from the American Revolution through the occupation of Europe during World War II.The ever popular Webster’s Collegiate Dictionary defines the word propaganda as “ the spreading of ideas, information, or rumor for the purpose of helping or injuring an institution, a cause, or a person”. The dictionary goes on to state that by the act of propagandizing, such ideas, facts or allegations are deliberately spread to further one’s cause or to damage an opposing one. Therefore, propaganda is a deliberate attempt by countries, individuals, or groups to form, control, or alter the attitudes of others through communication, with the intent that, in any given situation, the reaction of those so influenced will be that which is desired by the propagandist. In totalitarian states the government controls all permitted communication through monopolistic political parties and their officials.


The Use of Bank Notes as an Instrument of Propaganda – Part II   This article examines propaganda used ontuobnaaiop4.jpgbank notes during the War in the Pacific against Japan, the Korean War, the Vietnamese War and finally the Gulf War in Iraq.Toward the end of World War II, in an effort to hasten the downfall of the Empire, the Allies commenced dropping airborne propaganda notes over Japanese occupied territory in widely separated geographic locations. The first of these was an airdrop over Singapore and the Malayan States during 1944 and 1945. The British selected the Japanese Government 10 dollar Malayan occupation note for their propaganda message. Printed on Psychological Warfare presses in Calcutta, India these notes, when ready, were delivered to various Royal Air Force bases in India and Burma. From there they were delivered over the target area by the 231st Wing of the RAF.


 

MONEY OF THE KINGDOM OF HEAVENLY PEACE. S

Few people, if asked today, could identify the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace,

tell you where it was located, or how or why it came into existence. The Kingdom

of Heavenly Peace, sometimes referred to as the Heavenly Kingdom of Great

Peace, started as a noble experiment with great promise, which soon turned into

outright rebellion against Manchu rule in China. The movement went terribly

wrong, ultimately claiming the lives of 25 million Chinese before government

troops aided by Western forces restored order.

The Kingdom of Heavenly Peace was born out of an 1850 uprising known as

the Taiping Rebellion, perhaps the most devastating period in China’s long history.

The rebellion took the Ch’ing dynasty to the brink of extinction. Lasting fifteen

years, during which time China was torn by the world’s bloodiest civil war, the

Kingdom of Heavenly Peace boasted a full-grown independent government

complete with an administrative bureaucracy, an enormous army and its own

communal treasury. The horrific loss of life was primarily due to Taiping tactics.

Since most engagements consisted of siege warfare against walled fortifications,

the tactics employed called for surrounding the enemy in his walled city and letting

starvation and disease take their course. If the fortification didn’t surrender, it was

so weakened that it could be easily vanquished.

The factors leading up to the rebellion centered upon social unrest. From

time immemorial the Chinese peasant class had struggled to eke out a bare

subsistence living, were suppressed by corrupt officials considering themselves the

scholarly elite, and had no prospect of improving their lot in life. A number of

factors came together in the mid 1840s that would soon change their lives

dramatically.

At that time southern China, where the Taiping movement originated, had

experienced repeated crop failures and flooding, making the lot of the peasant

farmers even more arduous. Widespread homelessness was the result. As if this

were not bad enough, the despised foreign “barbarians” were gaining a foothold

along the coast in what had been, before the Opium War, an area closed to

Westerners. And to make matters still worse, these “long hairs” had discovered the

immense profits that were to be made through the opium trade, caring little about

addicting the peasant population in the process. Hung Hsiu-ch’uan, the founder of

Manchu Empire at the height of the Taiping insurgency (1855). Shaded area shows the maximum

extent of Taiping conquest.

the Taiping movement, came from a humble peasant background and was only too

aware of these conditions. Resentment among the peasants against the ruling

Manchu class had been building up for some time. In 1850, seeing the government

weakened by the Opium War, the peasants seized upon the opportunity and amidst

increasing economic distress launched their revolution. This rebellion differed

from previous uprisings in that, in addition to the overthrow of the ruling power, it

contained elements of social revolution as well. In their desire to overthrow the

Manchus and reestablish Chinese rule over their land, they were later to practice a

form of ethnic cleansing when defeating the enemy.

Hung Hsiu-ch’uan, the disturbed self-appointed leader of the Taiping uprising. Believing himself

to be the “Second Son of God”, Hung ravaged China in the name of Christianity for fifteen

disastrous years.

Hung Hsiu Ch’uan, the self appointed leader of the insurrection, was an exschool

teacher and sometime fortune teller who held a grudge against the

government for his four time failure to pass the coveted civil service examinations.

Successfully passing these examinations was the only way a Chinese peasant could

escape poverty. Those who succeeded then became part of the Manchu

bureaucracy, serving in the capacity of civil servants. Those who failed the final

tests were barred from advancement forever. Hung was so dismayed by his failure

that he fell ill, becoming delirious during which time he had visions of an old man

who ordered him to kill demons on earth. Converted to Christianity by Canton

missionaries some years earlier, Hung turned to religion. The missionaries, in their

wildest dreams, could not have realized how strong their influence would be.

Turning to the reading of Christian pamphlets and missionary tracts during

convalescence, Hung became convinced that he was destined to save the Chinese

people. About this time he began referring to himself as the “Second Son of God”,

the younger brother of Jesus. He believed that God had given him the mission to

destroy the demons mentioned in his vision. “Demons” in Hung’s mind equated to

“Manchus”. His goal was to replace the miserable life the peasants endured with a

“Heavenly Kingdom of Great Peace”. The result would bring universal happiness.

“Great Peace” in Chinese is translated as “Tai-ping”, thus the movement got its

name.

Gathering a following of other disaffected types, Hung set forth on his God

given mission to overthrow the Manchus, while replacing the Confucian and

bureaucratic systems in the process. China’s ancient Buddhist and Tao religions

were to be abandoned in favor of Hung’s version of Christianity. Hung proposed

many radical reforms, the most important of which aimed at better balancing the

agricultural population with available farmland. By this means he was sure to win

over the support of the depressed peasantry to his cause. Hung’s form of Chinese

Christianity spread like wildfire among the dispossessed peasantry. Loyalty to the

Taiping cause intensified, their numbers multiplied, and they began to enlarge their

domain. Panic spread before them, as villagers feared impressment into Taiping

work and military units and scholars recoiled from the thought of an ideology

dictated by foreign gods, totalitarian rule, and able-bodied women. These Taiping

armies were to sweep through province after province, defeating all the Manchu

forces that emperor Hsien Feng could send to oppose them.

The Taiping movement called out for many other reforms aimed at correcting

social injustices. Among these were the elimination of the eunuchs who

surrounded the Manchu court, women’s rights, elimination of opium trafficking,

overhaul of the tax system, outlawing of slavery and the cessation of the practice of

foot-binding. The last of these evils (that of foot-binding) was a practice whereby

the feet of young girls were bound together into a wedge – a beauty symbol of the

times known as “lily feet” – which left women crippled for life. This cruel practice

caused women to hobble when they walked. Confucianism stressed the inequality

of the sexes and taught that women should not have a will of their own.

Consequently, almost all women in China endured the practice. Hung was a

member of the minority Hakka tribe of Kwangsi, which was considered inferior and

looked down upon by most Chinese. This was in part because Hakka women did

not practice the custom of foot binding and consequently were considered ugly by

Chinese men. This seemingly insignificant fact – women able to fight as equals

alongside men – was to play a large part in the Taiping’s initial success.

Foot binding was one of the evils the Taipings wished to eliminate. Infant Chinese girls had their

feet bound so that their toes would grow together to form wedges known as “lily feet”, considered

a beauty mark by Chinese men.

These proposals proved too bizarre and irrational for China’s ruling class.

Trouble started when Hung’s supporters began to smash idols in village temples.

The Manchu troops sent to quell these disturbances met with resistance and open

rebellion followed. Before it was over, Hung came very close to toppling the

Ch’ing dynasty.

Huge numbers of the impoverished consisting principally of ignorant

unenlightened peasants from the interior, seeing no chance to improve their lives as

long as the Manchus retained power, flocked to the ranks of the rebel army.

Hung’s rise to become the rebel king of half of China has been likened by

contemporary historians to that of Napoleon Bonaparte, Adolph Hitler and Josef

Stalin. Many of the same elements were present: the mysteries of chance, a

background of social unrest, his charisma with the masses, and a cadre of dedicated

fanatical leaders among whom Hung was merely first among equals. Their

movement was highly motivated and strictly organized along communal lines.

Their communistic concept of state controlled common property was embodied in

the Taiping catch phrase and slogan “Share Property in Common”. Total

dedication and organizational skill bound the diverse elements of their society into

an army of a million peasants.

Hung’s Taiping followers lived by a strict code of ten commandments which

had been set to poetry. A primitive communistic society evolved, which was not

unlike those to follow in later years. These devout adherents were known as

Brothers and Sisters and were commanded to live in total self-restraint and

abstinence. There was an absolute ban on alcohol, tobacco, gambling, prostitution

and dancing. Serious violators were beheaded. Soaring through central China, the

movement quickly assumed crusading proportions taking on a combined

militaristic, evangelical and patriotic character. Hung ruled this mass through four

subordinates on whom he bestowed the titles: King of the North, King of the East,

King of the South and King of the West. These associates displayed remarkable

military competence, a dichotomy considering their prewar trades were that of

charcoal maker, scholar, farmer and handyman. What they lacked in military

training they made up in fierce determination on the battlefield.

Adhering zealously to their cause, his followers became exemplary soldiers –

well disciplined, loyal and fierce in battle, certain that if they fell they would go

strait to heaven. Total equality was afforded each of the sexes. Men and women

were segregated even to the point of organizing an all-woman’s corps of one

hundred thousand troops with their own regiments and separate barracks.

Unhindered by bound feet, these soldiers were a welcome addition to Hung’s army.

In July 1850 Hung ordered all God worshipers throughout Kwangsi to

assemble at Chin-tien. Sweeping north from Kwangsi province the Taipings

overran city after city in their quest to overthrow the Manchu dynasty. Before it

was all over fifteen years later, the rebels had operated in sixteen of China’s

eighteen provinces and had ravaged six hundred of its walled cities. No mercy or

quarter was given. One good example of Taiping brutality concerns the ill-fated

city of Hangchow once visited by Marco Polo and described by him thus:

“Hangchow is the finest and most splendid city in the world, with palaces

gardens and mausoleums of art loving emperors; a city of lagoons, with

twelve thousand bridges, three thousand public baths fed by warm springs,

with streets brimming with turbulent life, as smooth as the floor of a

ballroom and so wide that they could take nine coaches side by side.”

The cruel tide of Taiping conquest destroyed the greatness of Hangchow

forever. In the spring of 1852 hoards of invading Taiping soldiers overwhelmed the

place, reducing its walls, monuments and libraries to ashes. After burning the city

to the ground the Taipings systematically murdered six hundred thousand people

including all the Buddhists, Taoists, civil servants and bureaucrats they could lay

their hands on – in effect everyone in their frenzied path. When the carnage was

over, the remainder of the population perished from starvation and disease. Those

who still survived drowned themselves in the city’s canals and West Lake to avoid

their inevitable fate.

By 1853 Hung’s ever expanding army had fought from Kwangsi in southern

China north to Nanking, defeating the Manchu troops as they went. The Taipings

selected Nanking as their seat of government, renaming it the “Heavenly Capital”.

Hung established his headquarters there and declared himself emperor of the new

Taiping dynasty. From Nanking, Hung’s armies spread out across the fertile

Yangtze valley, holding onto this territory throughout the rebellion. Gathering the

support of other restive elements including bandits, private armies, members of

secret societies and other dissidents, his legions swelled to over three million

fanatical supporters. When Nanking fell, the rebels seized huge stores of gold and

silver belonging to the Manchu government, thereby enabling them to finance their

revolution. It was said that the Taipings boasted a treasury six times that of the

imperial government.

At first foreigners were impressed with the Taiping movement, and who

wouldn’t be considering that the rebels stood against all that sin and corruption!

Britain, France and the United States adopted an official policy of watch and wait.

Missionaries embraced the Taiping war on all things evil. When visiting Nanking

they were taken by its order and cleanliness. An American Baptist missionary, the

Reverend Isaachar Roberts, who Hung had known earlier through his proselytizing,

was invited to come and live in Nanking. After repeated Taiping victories on the

Taiping forces routing the Imperial garrison from their fort at Tientsin.

battlefield, some governments entered into provisional diplomatic relations with the

rebels. It was at this point that things began to fall apart.

The principal irritant was the Taiping stand on opium. In the past this

lucrative traffic had been encouraged by Westerners as a way to reverse the

negative balance of payments for the silks, porcelains, and tea eagerly sought by the

West. Since opium trafficking had resulted in the addiction of millions of Chinese,

Western missionaries were solidly behind Taiping efforts to eradicate it. Of course,

all this flew in the face of the British merchant class who saw their lucrative profits

endangered. On the opium issue the Taipings would not budge. The British began

to have second thoughts – after all, it was easier and vastly more profitable to deal

with a weak imperial government unwilling or unable to control the traffic.

Other troubles began to surface from within. While demanding a celibate

existence from his followers, Hung lived a very contrasting life of debauchery. He

surrounded himself with harems and luxury. Even the missionaries commented

upon the homosexuality practiced by the Taiping rulers. This more than anything

else eroded the discipline of the army.

To make his dreams a reality, Hung had to first crush the Ch’ing dynasty into

submission. The Taiping army was better organized and better disciplined than the

government troops. At the height of their military success the Taipings marched to

within eighty miles of the Manchu capital at Peking, forcing emperor Hsien Feng to

flee in panic to his Summer Palace outside the city. Hastily rallied imperial forces

and an especially severe northern winter saved the day. Realizing that they had

everything to lose, the wealthy landowners and governmental officials firmly

backed Manchu authority. Since the interests of the Taipings ran counter to those

of the foreigners, the Manchus picked up strange bedfellows. Britain, France and

the United States had too much invested in the status quo to lose. Newly won

treaty concessions stemming from the Second Opium War gave them a big stake in

continuing to support Manchu rule. Re-equipped with modern arms, the imperial

soldiers were now able to reverse the tide of battle. Loyal Chinese armies soon

forced the Taipings to fall back upon their Heavenly Capital in Nanking.

When the 1856 expedition to capture Peking failed, Hung recalled his

principal lieutenants to Nanking. In the arguments which followed, Wei Chang-hui

(the King of the North) assassinated the East King who had usurped Hung’s role as

“God’s Second Son” in his absence. Over the next few days Wei slaughtered

twenty thousand followers of the King of the East. Infuriated, Hung turned on Wei

and murdered the King of the North together with his generals. These actions were

later to be mirrored in the purges of Hitler, Stalin and Saddam Hussein. Foreigners

now turned away from Hung and his movement. The Reverend Roberts, after

living several years in Nanking, finally left in disgust. Roberts proclaimed Hung to

be crazy and his teachings “abominable in the eyes of God”.

To finance their revolution the Taipings set up their treasury with loot

plundered from captured Ch’ing resources. Their financial system was based upon

the same copper cash, which had been used in China since time immemorial. After

overrunning the copper mines in Yunnan province, they commenced the

manufacture of their own coins utilizing the production facilities of former imperial

mints. Minting of copper cash continued throughout the next eleven years of the

Heavenly Kingdom’s existence.

Cast bronze “money tree”, showing eleven yet to be finished coins.

The treasury initially was a shoestring operation run by village pawnbrokers,

as was the custom in rural China at that time. It wasn’t until the capture of Nanking

and the setting up of the Taiping “Heavenly Capital” there in 1853 that adequate

resources were obtained to finance the expanding revolution. This huge hoard of

gold and silver, plundered from the Ch’ing treasure vaults in Nanking, was

regularly augmented by assets captured from provincial treasuries as the Taiping

armies swept northward. In excess of 18 million additional silver taels were

acquired along the route-of-march, enough to seemingly assure prosperity for the

movement. Monies acquired in this way were held in a “common treasury” set

aside for all believers. Theoretically, this money was to be equally shared – in

conformance to the state’s communistic concept of common property. In other

words, the state was to provide all items of subsistence in return for a man’s labor.

In practice, it didn’t quite work out that way.

Up until 1861 the only central government coins manufactured were one cash

pieces, one thousand of which constituted a “string”, the string being the equivalent

of one “liang”, or ounce of pure silver. These coins were cast, rather than struck,

utilizing clay molds. All Taiping coins have the characteristic square center hole.

The typical brass cash coin consisted of fifty percent copper, forty percent zinc and

the balance a combination of tin and lead. The clay molds contained a central

channel, down which the molten metal flowed into branches, each one of which

terminated in an unfinished coin. Once the metal had cooled, the two halves of the

mold were broken apart revealing a “money tree” with a cast coin at the end of each

branch. The coins were then broken off the tree for final processing. Since the

resulting coins contained rough metal projections from the mold attachment, they

were irregular in shape necessitating filing. To do this the coins were inserted onto

a square chuck and placed into a primitive lathe. In this manner an entire string of a

thousand coins could be rounded at the same time. While the lathe was being

rotated the excess metal was removed using a hand file.

Since the intrinsic value of a single cash coin was so small, tying cash into

strings was necessary to facilitate commerce. The typical string found throughout

China contained 1,000 coins, while Manchurian practice called for 500. Only when

a transaction was for less than a full string were the cash taken apart. The

theoretical string containing 1,000 coins in reality contained as few as 990, the

difference being the surcharge levied by the money-changers as compensation for

the material (twine) and labor to produce it.

The first official coins of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace were issued in

1853 after Hung’s conquering army had taken Nanking, making it their “Heavenly

Capital”. These coins bore no marks indicating face value, and no dates. The

coin’s obverse usually contained the four characters “T’ai P’ing Tien Kuo”

(Kingdom of Heavenly Peace). They were popularly called Sheng Pao (variously

translated as “holy money” or “sacred coinage”).

Two single cash coins shown beside a string of copper cash, called “ch’ien” in China and “tiao” in

Manchuria. Pictured here is a Manchurian string containing 500 cash.

Since the central government did not issue standard patterns down to the

local level, the coins in this series came in many varieties and sizes. Instead of

using an official “mother coin” to guide them, the various mint masters took

matters into their own hands, casting coins which followed their own inclinations.

All one cash coins were made of copper, brass or bronze with the exception of one

iron specimen which is known to exist.

I will attempt to list below the various types of one cash coins.

Government Issues

T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo, (Kingdom of Heavenly Peace), (read top-bottom-right-left)

with “Sheng Pao” (Sacred Coinage) on the reverse (read right-left), 25, 35 or

45mm. The 25mm coin is the Taiping coin found in most collections. Note that the

character “Kuo” (Kingdom) found on Taiping coins differs from that usually

encountered, due to religious interpretation.

The most commonly encountered Taiping coin is the “T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” (Kingdom of

Heavenly Peace) one cash with “Sheng Pao” (holy coin) on the reverse. This type is found in a

variety of sizes ranging from 25mm to 56mm. Some coins are found with narrow rims and others

with wide ones. On some coins the “Sheng Pao” characters on the reverse are read top to bottom,

while on others they are read right to left. These variants were due to a lack of central

government control over the minting process, leaving each mint-master to his own inclinations.

Top coin: Narrow rims, “Sheng Pao” read roght to left

Middle coin: Wide rims, “Sheng Pao” read top to bottom

Bottom coin: Large 55mm coin with uneven casting

Shown here are other Taiping coin types:

1. “Tai P’ing Sheng Pao” with “T’ien Kuo” reverse

2. “T’ien Kuo T’ai P’ing” with “Sheng Pao” reverse

3. “T’ien Kuo” obverse, “Sheng Pao” reverse

4. “T’ai P’ing” obverse, “Sheng Pao” reverse

Same coin with “T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” read right-left-top-bottom, 25mm. Reported

by Lockwood.

Same coin with “Sheng Pao” on the reverse read from top to bottom. This copper

coin was made in a variety of sizes ranging from 25mm to 35mm. The 35mm coin

has wide rims. The same coin was minted in bronze in larger size format ranging

from 38mm to a whopping 56mm. (cast with uneven relief ). Both wide and

narrow rims exist.

Same coin as 35mm T’ai P’ing Sheng Kuo with wide rims listed above, only iron.

T’ai P’ing Sheng Pao, (Sacred Coin of Great Peace), (read top-bottom-right-left)

with “T’ien Kuo” (Heavenly Kingdom) on reverse (read right-left), 26mm.

T’ien Kuo T’ai P’ing, (Great Peace of the Heavenly Kingdom), (top-botton-rightleft)

with “Sheng Pao” reverse, 25mm.

T’ien Kuo Sheng Pao, (Sacred Coinage of the Heavenly Kingdom), (top-bottomright-

left) with “T’ai P’ing” (Great Peace) reverse, 21-23mm.

T’ien Kuo, (Heavenly Kingdom) (top-bottom) with “Sheng Pao” reverse, 25mm.

Cresswell states that this heavy coin circulated as ten cash, but I can find no

corroboration elsewhere.

Same coin, 36-38mm, with large and small characters

T’ai P’ing, (Great Peace) (read right-left) with Sheng Pao reverse, 24mm.

T’ai P’ing Cheng Pao, (True Coin of Great Peace), plain reverse. Perhaps the

scarcest of the Taiping coins, the word “Cheng” for “true” as used here suggests

that counterfeiting was a sufficient problem to warrant a new issue.

Coins Issued by Taiping Supporters and Military Units

A. Coins of the SMALL SWORD SOCIETY: (Shanghai religious group)

T’ai P’ing T’ung Pao, (Currency of the Taiping) with reverse containing a

crescent above the center hole and character “Ming” below, 22mm.

T’ai P’ing cash coins: T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo with “Sheng Pao” right to left, 42mm, narrow rims

(above). T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo with “Sheng Pao” top to bottom, 35mm, wide rims (center), and

T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo as above, 33mm, narrow rims (below).

Same coin with dot above hole, and crescent below on reverse.

Same coin with character “Wen” above on reverse.

Same coin as above, with “Wen” to the right of hole.

Some groups, sympathetic to the rebel cause, issued their own coins. Examples of these are coins

of the Shanghai based Small Sword Society (left) and the Heaven and Earth Society of Chekiang

(right).

B. Coins of the HEAVEN AND EARTH SOCIETY: (Chekiang)

Huang Ti T’ung Pao, (Currency of the Emperor) with character “Che” and

“Pao” (right-left) for Chekiang mint on reverse, 23mm. These is a

dichotomy here in that the character “Pao” is written in Manchu, the very

language that the Heavenly Kingdom everywhere suppressed.

Same coin, 23mm, with character “Sheng” to right of hole, but written

sideways.

K’ai Yuan T’ung Pao, reverse “Wu” above center hole, 24mm.

T’ien Ch’ao T’ung Pao, reverse “Yung” above center hole, 24mm.

C. Coins of Tai’ping MILITARY UNITS: (mintage date of coins cast for

military coins believed to be 1857). All military coins bear four characters

on the obverse as shown below:

These are read top-bottom-right-left. The characters “P’ing Ching Sheng Pao”

translate to “Heavenly Peace Victory Money”. The reverses of this interesting

series pertain to the various units within the army. One can speculate that all

reverse expressions relate to the same army location. It is reasonable to assume that

this place is the Heavenly Capital at Nanking. When taken together they give us a

good description of Tai’ping military organization.

Many Tai’ping military units cast their own coins. The “P’ing Ching Sheng Pao” series appears to

have been issued for an entire army, with various coins designated for specific units; such as the

imperial bodyguard, the left flank, right flank, reserves, etc. Shown here are coins indicated for

use by (1) the “Yu Lin Chun” (Imperial Bodyguard), (2) the “Ching Ying” (Center Battalion), (3)

the “Hou Ying” (Reserve Unit) and (4) the “Yu Ying (Right Flank).

P’ing Ching Sheng Pao, obverse, 26mm, with “Yu Lin Chun” reverse. These

reverse characters translate to “imperial bodyguard”.

Same coin, with “Ch’ang Sheng Chun” reverse, (read top-right-left),

translation:

“long victorious army”, or “invincible army”.

Same coin, with “C’hien Ying” reverse, ( read right-left); which when

translated reads: “battalion in front”. Note: “Ying” may be variously translated

as “camp”, “barracks”, “battalion”, etc.

Same coin, with “Chung Ying” reverse, (read right-left); translation:

“middle” or

“Center” battalion.

Same coin, with “Hou Ying” reverse, translation: “behind” or “after” –

therefore

“battalion reserves”.

Same coin, with “Tso Ying” reverse; translation: “left” or “at the left side” –

therefore “battalion on the left”.

Same coin, with “Yu Ying” reverse; translation: “right” or “at the right side”

– therefore “battalion on the right”.

P’ing Ch’ing T’ung Pao, (read top-bottom-right-left), reverse “Chung” in seal

writing at right, 23mm.

Note: Other Tai’ping military coins may exist.

Uncertain Issue

Nan Wang T’ung Pao, (Coinage of the Southern Prince), plain reverse.

Because

“Nan Wang”, the Southern Prince was a title which Hung Hsui Ch’uan had

bestowed upon himself, it is felt that this coin properly belongs to this series.

In the spring of 1860 Hung called a council of war to determine the future

course the war would take on the battlefield. At that time the Ch’ing army

surrounded Nanking. The plan was to strike out from Nanking with two great

pincers, one on either side of the Yangtze River. In this way the Tai’pings would

control the river while at the same time relieving the pressure on Nanking and

ultimately scattering the Ch’ing army, driving Manchu forces from central China.

To make this plan work it was necessary to take the port of Shanghai. There they

would secure needed supplies – including twenty armed river steamboats for use on

the Yangtze – and establish friendly trading relations with the Westerners in the

port, whom the Tai’pings saw as brother Christians.

As it turned out Hung went too far with his attack on Shanghai. He had

badly misread the Westerners. Upon hearing of Hung’s approach, panic broke out

in the International Settlement. A mercenary force of a few rag-tag Europeans and

soldiers of fortune, together with six thousand Chinese was hastily

thrown together under command of an American daredevil named Frederick Ward.

Desperate to defend Shanghai from the rapidly approaching Taipings, the local

Chinese authorities looked to the Westerners to help defend the city. This idea was

supported by the American ambassador, Anson Burlingame, the first United States

minister to reside in Peking. Inasmuch as the United States was involved in its own

civil war at the time, and as the other powers were unwilling to get bogged down in

a lengthy struggle with the Taiping, the plan succeeded.

Up to this point the Western powers had been sympathetic to the Taiping

movement. The concessions gained from the Manchus as a result of the Second

Opium War, however, changed all this. Since a Taiping victory would threaten

their newly won treaty gains, it was decided to back the Manchus to prevent the

seizure of Shanghai. From the moment the West went to the aid of the Ch’ing

dynasty, supplying them with modern weapons, ammunition, advisers and

mercenaries, the Taiping cause was doomed.

Ward’s command was known as the “Ever Victorious Army”, a title

bestowed upon it by Emperor Hsien Feng. Far from victorious in all their

campaigns, the army did stop the Taipings from capturing Shanghai. When Ward

was killed defending the city an English adventurer took command of the army.

This was none other than the future English General Charles Gordon of Sudan

fame. In later years “Chinese Gordon”, as he had become known, found himself

besieged at Khartoum and was butchered together with his entire garrison by

another religious fanatic. (See my article in the January 2003 issue of

 

NI Bulletin

 

entitled “Siege Notes – Windows to the Past”).

The Taiping belatedly tried to “Westernize” their rule, however, old

traditions were too ingrained to permit radical change. The man behind this move

was Hung Wen-kan, a younger relative of Hung Hsiu-ch’uan. In the early years of

the revolution he had lived and worked in Hong Kong. There he became familiar

with British colonial government administrative practices. Returning to Nanking

he was enthusiastically received by the Heavenly King. Upon being appointed to

the post of prime minister in 1859, Hung Wen-kan submitted a lengthy document

entitled “A New Treatise on Aids to Administration”. In this document he called

for a sweeping overhaul of the Taiping administrative system, which he presented

to the Heavenly King. His visionary program called for the creation of a new legal

and banking system, the creation of a postal service, newspapers, and the

construction of highways and railroads in Taiping domains. Hung accepted these

proposals as “proper and correct” with the exception of newspapers. He apparently

felt newspapers were too radical an idea, instructing that they be delayed until after

the demons were annihilated. Few steps were taken to implement these reforms

with the exception of the overhaul of the banking system.

The Taiping government decided its new currency would be based upon the

silver tael, paralleling the system then in use by the Manchus. It must be

remembered that in China, the tael at that time was not considered a “coin”, rather a

unit of weight representing one ounce of pure silver. Up to this point large

transactions were accommodated through the use of silver ingots called “sycee”

which ranged in size from one up to fifty ounces. To replace this cumbersome

system the Tiapings ordered their Nanking mint-masters to develop coins in tael

denominations. Molds were made for ¼ and ½ taels to be cast in silver and a 5 tael

coin in gold. The coins characteristically had a square hole at the center with “T’ai

P’ing” (top-bottom) on the obverse and “Sheng Pao” (top-bottom) reverse. Trial

pieces for these coins were made, a few of which may be found in various

collections, but it is doubtful that any real production found its way into general

circulation.

Perhaps the most remarkable aspect of Taiping finances was the introduction

in 1861 of a paper currency denominated in taels. The Ch’ing emperor Hsien Feng

had found it expedient to take this drastic step in 1850 when he re-introduced paper

money to China as a means of financing the war. From the beginning of the war

the Manchu “Ta Ch’ing Precious Notes” had to be forced upon the population as

the Chinese of that time were completely distrustful of paper bank notes due to the

uncontrolled inflation which had grown out of excessive issues of paper during

Ming dynasty times. Consequently, China had not had a paper currency for nearly

seven hundred years.

In 1860 the Taiping government belatedly tried to “Westernize” their administration, including

the introduction of a standardized coinage. The new currency was to be based upon the silver

tael. Trial pieces such as this silver ¼ tael “T’ien Kuo” were made, but in all probably didn’t find

their way into circulation.

Following the Manchu example, Hung ordered the printing of tael

government banknotes. Since Nanking’s print shops were staffed and equipped to

produce tens of thousands of bibles espousing Hung’s new form of Chinese

Christianity, they were in all probability given this task as well. The revised

Taiping bibles, by the way, were made in such quantities that there were enough for

every leader down to the level of army sergeant, for use in indoctrinating troops.

Of the paper money, very little is known. Eduard Kann, an acknowledged

Western authority on Chinese currency who lived in China and worked in the

banking industry there, reported in his voluminous 1950s work

 

The History of

Chinese Paper Money

 

 

 

, that he had seen a Taiping bank note while living and

working there. This was a one tael note of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace dated

 

the eleventh year in the reign of Hung Hsiu-chuan (1861). The note was of

 

contemporary design, i.e., similar in format to the Ta Ch’ing Precious Notes then in

 

circulation outside the Taiping domain. They all conformed to the ancient Chinese

 

method of producing banknotes from hand carved wooden blocks in a vertical

 

format.

 

Kann describes the note he saw as follows:

 

“The frame of the note displays the usual two dragons striving for a fire ball.

 

The note states in its upper part that it was issued by the order of the

 

Heavenly King; in its lower space it reminds the populace of this fact and

 

assures his subjects that the note was usable for purchases of commodities, as

 

well as for the payment of taxes. It warns that forgers will be punished with

 

severity in accordance with the law.”

 

Kann goes on to state that soldiers and officials were paid liberally with these

 

notes, and that, due to their forced circulation, they were at all times depreciated

 

and became valueless at the rebellion’s inglorious end in 1864.

 

Until very recently no surviving examples of these notes were known to

 

exist. In 1993, by an extreme stroke of good fortune, a one tael specimen of the

 

same note described by Kann surfaced in a Singapore auction. From it a detained

 

description may be obtained. This unique note bears out the sketchy description of

 

the one seen by Kann. The note measures an enormous 180 x 310mm overall. As

 

with the Ch’ing Dynasty cash and Board of Revenue tael notes, it is uniface with a

 

conspicuous lack of endorsements on its back. Manchu notes of the period

 

circulated from hand to hand and were endorsed on the reverse with the seal of the

 

pawnshop or money-lender to attest to the note’s authenticity when presented for

 

payment – much in the same way that coins were counter-stamped. Considered

 

“communal” rather than “private” property by the Taiping, their notes lacked such

 

endorsements.

 

The paper from which the note was made is heavy, soft and two-ply, and is

 

probably bamboo. The color is tan. Upon this stock is printed the design,

 

measuring 145 x 259mm, in black ink. The central rectangle is divided into three

 

portions of text, the principal of which contains nine vertical columns of characters,

 

the extreme left one containing the date.

 

As Eduard Kann reported, the 24mm wide border contains two dragons, a

 

fire ball and a coral mountain rising from the sea. The coral mountain is a Chinese

 

mystical symbol, which represents the universe. Not mentioned by Kann are two

 

phoenixes, birds of immortality, which appear in the top border. Ancient legend

 

holds that the phoenix’s life span was five hundred years, after which it burned

 

itself, rising again from the ashes to soar for another five centuries! On the extreme

 

right edge of the note is found a counterfoil consisting of a vertical column of

 

characters, a portion of which remained with the stub from which the banknote was

 

cut. This practice served as a crude anti-counterfeiting device. When offered for

 

redemption, the serially numbered note was compared to the stub, which, if

 

matched proved the note to be genuine. If a particular note did not match up with

 

the characters on the retained stub, it was counterfeit.

 

 

The one tael note of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace, dated the eleventh year of the republic

(1861).

Superimposed upon the whole is an oversize brown seal, measuring 108 x

108mm, containing the two large characters “chun” and “chih”, which is itself

surrounded by a border of fire breathing dragons. When placed upon the note, the

seal attested to its having been authorized for issue by imperial decree.

When translated, the central text reads: “Money of the Heavenly King” and

“One ounce of silver”. A liberal translation of the nine columns of text reads:

“The Heavenly King, together with his people, subjects of Jesus Christ,

authorizes this note for market transactions so that the people may enjoy their

welfare and benefit from this. This note may be used for the purchase of

commodities or in the payment of taxes. Anyone counterfeiting this note will

be severely punished.”

Inasmuch as the text on the one tael note is written in formal Chinese, such as

that employed in legal texts of the time, it may be helpful to include the formal

version as well:

“The Heavenly King decrees: I order that all princes, holy generals and

military leaders, all civil servants inside and outside the court take note that

the emperor gives – in the name of Jesus, the Savior of the World – the

knowledge that he (the emperor) orders the issue of one liang (tael) notes,

also called “Bao-yin”. (These notes) shall circulate in commerce, (they)

cannot be surpassed and shall bring good luck. (They) shall circulate

anywhere under the heavens. Counterfeiters will be punished according to

the holy royal law.”

As with Kann’s sighting, this note is dated the first month of the eleventh year

( January 1861) of the Kingdom of Heavenly Peace. The note’s well circulated

appearance bears testimony to its use.

So, we now know with certainty that the Taiping rebels resorted to the use of

paper money, as well as coins, to finance their genocidal war against the Manchu

“devils”. Since a one tael note does exist, so must have other denominations, but

until one of these notes comes to light the matter will remain one of speculation.

As we have seen, a few Taiping army military units issued their own coins.

Apparently some military units may also have issued their own banknotes. One

unusual fifteen cash note, believed to be a military issue, measures 4 x 4 3/8 inches,

has no printing on it but, instead, contains fifteen overlapping impressions of the

“T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” coin in dry seals. Their square centers have been punched

out of white, watermarked rice paper with imbedded threads. The watermark

consists of parallel dark lines laid 7/16

th

of an inch apart. The note when

discovered was accompanied by a yellowed memorandum written by Dr. Choy Lee

 

Ling of Tinghai, Chekiang. His note reads: “This (banknote) was used during the

 

Taiping rebellion at Yanchow, Sinkiang province”. I must state, however, that my

 

hypothesis is based solely upon Dr. Choy’s say-so. It is also possible the note is a

 

piece of joss (hell note) as has been suggested by several experts. It has long been

 

the practice among the Chinese to burn joss at the funeral of family members as a

 

mark of respect and filial piety and to ensure the departed’s financial independence

 

in the afterworld. More research in the area of Taiping military notes is required.

 

In addition, there exists an article in Chinese by one Wang Ning entitled

 

“Investigating the Cloth Money Issued by Zong Ling Tang of Ge Lao Hu”. I have

 

not seen the article, but this suggests that additional issues were put into circulation

 

by local commanders to circulate at the local level.

 

After their defeat at Shanghai, the Taiping rebellion dragged on in the

 

Yangtze valley for another four years. Victory came slowly for the imperial forces

 

as their armies had to cope with other rebellions in the empire as well. Nanking

 

finally fell in July 1864. After fifteen years of struggle, trapped between enemies

 

both East and West, the peasant uprising collapsed. Hung met an ignoble end at

 

his own hands, by committing suicide. When the imperial troops entered Nanking

 

only a handful of the 100,000 rebel “true believers” surrendered, the remainder

 

committed genocide. The heads of the rebel leaders were chopped off, spiked onto

 

poles, paraded about the country, finally to be sent in triumph to Peking.

 

The rebellion had left most of the country ravaged. The Ch’ing victory did nothing

 

to ease the grinding poverty which plagued the peasants; rather, taxes became more

 

onerous than before. Under a succession of weak and ineffective Manchu

 

Emperors social reforms were postponed indefinitely. It was not until after the turn

 

of the century, in 1911, that Sun Yat Sen’s republican revolution finally brought a

 

measure of relief to the long suffering Chinese people.

 

I would like to thank Erwin Beyer of Grafschaft-Vettelhoven, Germany for

 

assistance rendered in translating both Chinese coins and bank notes while I was

 

preparing this article.

 

 

A fifteen cash note of a Taiping military unit. This note depicts fifteen impressions of overlapping

“T’ai P’ing T’ien Kuo” coins in dry seal relief (shown here in facisimile). The center holes of the

“coins” were punched out of the paper upon which the impressions had been made. A most

unusual bank note!

Year 5 (1855) “Ta Ch’ing Pao Ch’ao” 500 cash note of the Chinese Empire. This note was issued

by Ch’ing dynasty emperor Hsien Feng as a means of financing the war and to pay troops fighting

the Tai’ping Rebels.

BIBLIOGRAPHY

Carr, Caleb The Devil Soldier, New York, 1992, Random

House

Cresswell, O.D. Chinese Cash, London, 1979, Spink & Sons

Crossley, Pamela, K. The Manchus, Cambridge, Massachusetts, 1997,

Blackwell Publishers Inc.

Fisher, George A. Fisher’s Ding, Littleton, Colorado, 1990, privately

published

Hucker, Charles O. China’s Imperial Past, Stanford, California,

1975, Stanford University Press

Jen, David Chinese Cash Identification and Price Guide Iola,

Wisconsin, 2000, Krause Publications

Jiaju, Qian A History of Chinese Currency, Hong Kong, 1983,

New China Publishing House

Jiang, Arnold X. The United States and China, Chicago, 1988, The

University of Chicago Press

Kann, Eduard “The History of Chinese Paper Money”, Section I:

Ancient Chinese Paper Money – Part IV, Far

Eastern Economic Review, Hong Kong, Vol.XXII,

April 1957.

Krause, Chester L. Standard Catalog of World Coins,

Mishler, Clifford Nineteenth Century, Second Edition, Iola,

Wisconsin, 1999, Krause Publications

Lockwood, James Stewart The Stewart Lockhart Collection of Chinese

Copper Coins, Shanghai, 1915, Kelley and Walsh,

Ltd.

Paludan, Ann Chronicle of the Chinese Emperors, London, 1998,

Thames and Hudson, Ltd

Peyrefitte, Alain The Immobile Empire, New York, 1992, Alfred A.

Knopf

Polo, Marco The Book of Marco Polo, Citizen of Venice,

Wherein is Recounted the Wonders of the World,

early fourteenth century, Venice

Roberts, J.A.G. China Through Western Eyes, London, 1991, Alan

Sutton

Sandrock, John E. Copper Cash and Silver Taels, Baltimore,

Maryland, 1994, Gateway Press, Inc.

Seagrave, Sterling Dragon Lady, New York, 1992, Alfred A. Knopf

Spence, Johnathan D. God’s Chinese Son, the Taiping Heavenly

Kingdom of Hong Xiuquan, New York, 1996,

W.W. Norton & Company

Spence, Johnathan D. The Search for Modern China, New York, 1990,

W.W.Norton & Company

and 1940, they did not commence appearing

on the streets of Shanghai until February 1940.

In order to alleviate the Shanghai shortage of small change, the central government in Chungking

finally authorized special “small change” notes of 1 and 5, 10 and 20 cents for circulation there.

The smaller denomination one and five fen (cent) notes bear as their central

vignette a picture of a nine storied pagoda together with the value in cartouches at

right center and at the four corners. The Chinese date “28th Year of the Republic”

(1939) appears below. Their reverse depicts the standard republican one and five

fen “spade” coins respectively. The one cent note is red, while its five cent

companion was printed in green. The work was contracted out to two local firms,

the Union Printing Company and Union Publishers and Printers whose imprint

appears on the notes. Thus, two varieties of each exist.

The two larger denominations of one and two chiao (ten and twenty cents)

were printed by the Chung Hwa Book Company, Ltd. and are of superior

The “specific use” small change note for 20 cents authorized to replace Shanghai’s private paper

money issues.

workmanship. Both show Sun-Yat-Sen in an oval at right with their denominations

in cartouches, as mentioned before. The Chinese date on the obverse of these notes

reads “29th Year of the Republic” while on the reverse the date “1940” is shown.

Unlike the two smaller denominations, the printed signatures of the General

Manager and the Assistant General Manager appear on these notes. All carry the

title “The Central Bank of China” in Chinese on the obverse and in English on the

reverse. The one chiao specimen is light green while the two chiao note is blue.

Both notes are very common and can be easily found by collectors today attesting

to the quantities undoubtedly remaining when the Japanese authorities took over

Shanghai.

Surrender Passes

One other aspect of this story is of more than passing interest. While it has

no bearing on Shanghai directly, it is nevertheless an integral part of the overall

numismatic picture. I refer here to the surrender passes printed by the Japanese

puppet Reformed Government of the Republic of China. These interesting pieces,

rarely encountered today, constitute a part of many important Chinese collections.

After the Japanese attack on Shanghai in 1937 her Central China

Expeditionary Army swept up the Yangtzi river valley to attack Nanking, the then

capital of nationalist China and the seat of Chang Kai Shek’s government. Despite

a pledge that Nanking would never fall, the government and troops panicked

precipitating a mass exodus of civilians and garrison troops. The Japanese

bombarded the city with leaflets promising decent treatment for all civilians

remaining there. Nonetheless, the invading troops on 13 December,1937, upon

entering Nanking, unleashed upon the defeated troops and helpless civilians terror,

destruction and cruelty that has had few parallels. The wanton violence lasted

three weeks and took over 60,000 lives. This action has come to be known as “The

Rape of Nanking”.

Once Nanking had fallen, the Japanese moved to install yet another “puppet”

regime similar to those previously established in Manchukuo, Mongolia and North

China (see my article entitled “Japanese Sponsored Coin and Bank Note Issues

for the Occupied Regions of China” which appeared in the March 1997 issue of

The NI Bulletin). The new governing body was given the somewhat grandiloquent

name “Reformed Government of the Republic of China”. Its area of authority was

to extend over all of central and south China. One Liang Hongzhi, a Chinese with

Japanese sympathies, was installed as President on 28 March, 1938. Chronically

short of money his regime was forced to rely upon an alliance with the gangsters

who ran the rackets in Shanghai for much of its income. Finally the Japanese came

to the rescue by establishing the Central Reserve Bank of China in March 1941,

which was to ultimately serve central and south China as the sole bank of issue.

Initially, its bank notes met a poor reception among the local population; and in

Shanghai’s International Settlement still under the influence of Chungking, the new

notes were refused altogether.

In an effort to swell the ranks of its Japanese controlled puppet army, the

Reformed Government hit upon the idea of printing surrender leaflets and good

conduct passes to entice the morale stricken Nationalist troops to come over to

their side. Issued by the Nanking government’s Military Affairs Committee, these

Front and back sides of a surrender pass guaranteeing safe conduct through the lines. This leaflet

was the product of the newly created Reformed Government of the Republic of China, a Japanese

controlled political entity set up to administer the “liberated” area of China. Its purpose was to

encourage defection of soldiers from Chiang Kai Shek’s Nationalist Army. Note that the face of

the note is identical to the 5 cent Shanghai emergency issue of the Central Bank of China. The

printers imprint of the obverse of the real note is lacking on the leaflet, however.

surrender leaflets took the form and appearance of previously issued Central Bank

of China “fa-pai” (legal tender) notes. It is known that the lowly five cent note

prepared to alleviate the Shanghai coin shortage and an obsolete one yuan note of

1936 were used for this purpose. Other examples may exist. The propaganda use

of these notes must therefore equate to the year 1940 – subsequent to the issue of

the five cent note (1939) and prior to the run away inflation commencing in 1942.

For sake of comparison it should be pointed out that a rickshaw fare costing sixty

cents in 1939 had escalated to four hundred dollars by late 1942. To be of any use

for propaganda purposes the notes scattered over Nationalist lines by Japanese

aircraft had to have sufficient value to be picked up and examined!

The surrender pass most usually encountered (although very rarely) is the

green five cent piece, the face of which was printed to resemble its genuine

counterpart. Harry Atkinson, having such a note in his collection, reports that this

pass was also issued in a light-blue ink. The back of the leaflet consisted of a

reproduction of the one yuan note printed by Thomas de la Rue dated 1936 which

had been modified by removing the central and right hand vignettes to

accommodate the propaganda message. All bear the serial number 558829 N/E.

A translation of the message appearing on the reverse of these notes is as follows:

Caption: Certificate for Returning Soldiers

Left hand vertical: Welcome. Join the peace movement.

Right hand vertical: Protect safety of life.

Nine column central message:

This certificate is issued to those who volunteer to join the peace movement

of the New Central Government before a circular is issued by the Military Council.

Agreement has been made with Japanese troops at the front that this certificate will

provide for protection if produced to the Japanese patrol and also for conveniences

for coming back to the New Central Government.

Issued by the Military Council of the Nanking Government.

(Translation courtesy of Harry Atkinson)

Having passed through Shanghai during the war while experiencing some of

China’s history first hand, I have always held a fascination for Asian numismatics.

I have enjoyed researching this little known story of Shanghai’s emergency money

and in shedding new light on this seldom reported and often neglected field.

Bibliography

Ball, J. Dyer Things Chinese, Singapore, 1949, The

International Press

Chen, Jian H. “Development of the Central Mint”, The Journal

of East Asian Numismatics, New York, Vol. III,

Summer 1996

Jacobs, Wayne L. “The Universal Dollar of Republican China”,

Chinese Coins, Montreal, 1969

Lee, Frederic Currency, Banking and Finance in China,

Washington, D.C., 1926, Government Printing Office

Miyashita, Tadao The Currency and Financial System of

Mainland China, Tokyo, 1966, Daini Insatsu

Printing Company

O’Neill, Hugh B. Companion to Chinese History, Oxford, 1987,

Facts on File Publications

Rand, Peter China Hands, New York, 1995, Simon and

Schuster

Sergeant, Harriet Shanghai, New York, 1990, Crown Publishers,

Inc.

Spence, Jonathan D. The Search for Modern China, London, 1990,

W.W. Norton and Company

Tong, Hollington K. China Handbook 1937-1943, New York, 1943,

The Macmillan Company

Woodhead, H.G.W. The China Yearbook – 1939, Shanghai, 1939,

The North China Daily News and Herald, Ltd

.The Illustration only for premium member,

please subscribed via comment.

 

 

 
   
 
 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

AA2-10

20

 

300

 

1000

RMB

 

 

3000

 

9000

 

10000

 

1368-99

20, 300, 1.000 cash

A1-8

1853-59

 

RMB

 3000

500, 1.000, 1.500, 2.000, 5.000, 10.000, 50.000, 100.000 cash

A9-13

1853-59

1, 3, 5 10, 50 Tael
    – General Bank of Communications

1$

5$*

10$

A14-9

1904

 

 

1909

1, 5 10 dollars; Canton, Hankow, Kaifeng, Shanghai, Swatow, Wusih or Yingkow Branch
    – Hu Pu Bank 

A24

1905

1906

1 dollar

A25-35

(1909)

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8, 10, 50, 100, 500 Teals
    – Imperial Bank of China

A36-8

$1*

1898

1, 5, 10 dollars; Canton Branch

A39-44

1898

5 mace, 1, 5, 10, 50, 100 tales; Peking Branch

A39-44

1898

5 mace, 1, 5, 10, 50, 100 tales; Peking Branch

A45-50

1898

1/2, 1, 5, 10, 50, 100 tales; Sanghai Branch

A51-54A

1898

1, 5, 10, 50, 100 dollars; Shanghai Branch

A55-55A

$5

$10*

1904

5, 10 dollars
    – Imperial Chinese Railways

A56

1895

1 dollar; Peiyang Branch

A57-61

1895

1, 5, 10 dollars; Shanghai Branch
    – Ningpo Commercial Bank

A61A-D

1909

1, 2, 5, 10 dollars
    – Ta Ch’ing Government Bank 

A62-75

1906

1, 5, 10 dollars; Chinanfu, Fengtien, Foochow, Hangchow, Hankow, Hunan, Kaifong, Kalgan, Kwangchow, Peking, Shanghai, Tientsin, Urga, Wuhu, Yingkow, Yunnan Branch

A76-78B

1909

1, 5, 10, 50, 100 dollars

A79-82

(1910)

1, 5, 10, 100 dollars
    – Ta Ch’ing Government Bank, Shansi

A83-83J

5 yuan*

(1911)

(1912)

1, 3, 100, 1.000 talesShanghai yuan 

 

$1

 

 

 

$5.-

 

 

3000

2000

5000

RMB

Charter bank of Inida,Australia and China
Close Window

 

$10

Date

 20.000

RMB

Sino_Belgian Bank   Hongkong banknote

 

 

Hong Kong,10 Dollars,
The Chartered Bank of India,Australia and China.
1st.Sept.1956.

     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     

Tips Tour ke Milan Italia_Milan Tours Information

 

Dr Iwan Cyber Museum eXHIBITION OF  Milan city local  Tours

FRAME ONE :MILAN TOURS TIPS AND  INTERESTING MILAN SITE

 

 

   

Planning a Trip

Trains arrive and depart about every half hour to and from Venice (3 hours),hourly from and to rome (5 hours) and Florence (3 hours) at the central station (Stanzione Centrale). a vast structure is about half hours walk northeast from the central of city with easy connection with

 
   

, a vast structure of Fascist- of the center, with easy connections to Piazza del Duomo by Metro, tram, and bus. The station stop on the Metro is Centrale F.S.; it is only 10 minutes (and 1€/$1.30) away from the Duomo stop, in the heart of the city. If you want to see something of the city en route, take the no. 60 bus from the station to Piazza del Duomo. If you walk (a good half-hour), follow Via Pisani through the district of high-rise office buildings that have sprung up around the station in the past several decades to the equally cheerless Piazza della Repubblica, and from there continue south on busy Via Turati and Via Manzoni to Piazza del Duomo.

Chances are you will arrive at Stazione Centrale, but some trains serve Milan’s other train stations: Cadorna (with service to and from Como and Malpensa airport, for example), Stazione Lambrate (with service to and from Bergamo, and other points east), and Porta Garibaldi (with service to and from Lecco and other points north). Conveniently, all three of these stations, along with Stazione Centrale, are on the same subway line: Linea 2, the green one.

By Bus — Given Milan’s excellent rail links with other cities in Lombardy and throughout Italy, it’s usually unnecessary to travel by long-distance buses, which tend to take longer and cost more than the trains do. If you choose to travel by intercity bus, expect to arrive at and depart from Autostradale, in front of the Castello Sforzesco on Piazza Castello (Metro: Cairoli). The ticket office is open daily 6:30am to 9:30pm (tel. 166-845-010 is a special toll number for which you are charged .30€/40¢ a minute). A few common runs are the 12 daily buses to and from Turin (2 1/2 hr.) and, for Milanese ski and outdoor enthusiasts, the two daily buses (more in the winter) to and from Aosta (allow 3 1/2 hr.).

 
User
Thread poster: Francesca Battaglia
Off topic: milan/lourdes by train

Francesca Battaglia
Italy
Local time: 05:08
This is a ProZ.com member.
Click here for more information…’, this, event, ‘300px’)” onmouseout=delayhidetip()> Member (2007)
English to Italian
+ …

Sep 20, 2008

I really hope you can help me! I need to book a trip for my parents

from Milan to Lourdes in October.

They are both very sick and I see there are many trains to change.

I managed to find a direct train from Milan central to Paris Montparnasse and a Paris gare de Lyon to Lourdes but I can’t find scheduels for Montparnasse to Gare de Lyon, plus,

my father had serious movement troubles and I wished I could find a shorter or more direct way of getting there.
He suffers from a rare syndrome and cannot take planes..

PLease, anyone can help me?

     
 
Subject:  
Comment: The contents of this post will automatically be included in the ticket generated.
Please add any additional comments or explanation (optional)
   

Lorenzo Lilli  Identity Verified
Italy
Local time: 05:08
German to Italian
+ …

Bus? Sep 20, 2008

Hi, have you considered a trip by bus? It must be less time-consuming –

 and probably cheaper – than passing from Paris.

 I think you can find specialised tour operators offering a direct

Milan-Lourdes route. Good luck!

     
 
   
   
   

Bilore  Identity Verified
France
Local time: 05:08
English to French
+ …

Milano – Nizza – Toulouse – Lourdes Sep 20, 2008

Hi Francesca,

A few years ago I went to Lourdes with my mum.

We took a train in Cannes in the morning and arrived in toulouse at 4PM where we took a train to Lourdes.

Maybe you should check whether your parents can go from Milano to Nizza

 and take the train for Toulouse from there. If I remember well,

there were several trains a day going from Toulouse to Lourdes.

Christine

     
 
Subject:  
Comment: The contents of this post will automatically be included in the ticket generated.
Please add any additional comments or explanation (optional)
   
polyglot45
English to French
+ …
try the following website Sep 20, 2008

www.voyages-sncf.com

     
 
   
  .
   

Liliana Roman-Hamilton  Identity Verified
United States
Local time: 20:08
English to Italian

UNITALSI Sep 20, 2008

Hi Francesca

I’m so sorry to hear about your parents.

Here’s the link of a Milan based company that connects Lombardy to Lourdes.

It’s called Unitalsi (Unione Nazionale Italiana Trasporto Ammalati

a Lourdes e Santuari Internazionali).
www.unitalsi.it
Phone 02.4121176

This is the section for Lombardy:

Presidente: GERMANO BENEDUSI
Ass: GIOVANNI FRIGERIO
via Labus, 15
MILANO 20147 (MI)
tel. 02 – 41 21 176

I really hopes it helps. I will keep you in my thoughts.

     
 
   
   
   

By Car — Milan is well served by Italy’s superhighway (autostrada) system. The A1 links Milan with Florence and Rome (Florence is a little over 3 hr. away by car, Rome is a little under 6 hr.), and the A4 connects Milan with Verona and Venice to the east and Turin to the west (Venice is about 2 1/2 hr. from Milan by car; Turin is a little over 1 hr.). Driving and parking in Milan are not experiences to be relished, and much of the central city is closed to traffic. Many hotels make parking arrangements for guests; ask when you reserve a room.

By Plane — Both of Milan’s airports are operated by SEA (tel. 02-7485-2200; http://www.sea-aeroportimilano.it).

Milan Malpensa, 45km (28 miles) west of the center, is Milan’s major international airport and an important hub for southern Europe. When it was unveiled in 2000 it was crowned worst major airport in Europe by the Continent’s official oversight committee in terms of flight delays and convenience, and while many of the kinks have been worked out since then, it’s home to Alitalia and its strike-prone staff. (For general information about Malpensa, call tel. 02-7485-2200 or 02-7680-0613.) Conveniently, a 40-minute express train heads half-hourly to Cadorna train station, which is, frankly, just as central as the so-named Stazione Centrale. Then there are the Malpensa shuttle buses, which will take you directly to Centrale. The express train (tel. 02-9619-2301) costs 5.50€ ($7.15), while the bus, known as the Malpensa Shuttle (tel. 02-5858-3185), costs 4.50€ ($5.85) — and runs two to three times per hour. The buses may be cheaper, but you run the risk of hitting the legendary traffic of the Northern ‘burbs. Speaking of which, the trip into town by taxi costs a wallet-stripping 75€ ($98) but it’s the best choice when you are running late and it’s not rush hour, or else after 11pm when it is indeed the only choice.

Milan Linate, only 7km (4 1/4 miles) east of the center, handles some European flights and most domestic flights. Call tel. 02-7485-2200 for information. STAM buses (tel. 02-717-100) run from Linate to Stazione Centrale every 20 minutes from 7am to 7pm and every half-hour from 7 to 9pm; allow 20 minutes for the trip. Purchase tickets (2€/$2.60) on the bus or from the Malpensa Shuttle terminal at the east end of Stazione Centrale. You can also take a city bus, no. 73, to and from Linate, from the southeast corner of Piazza San Babila, a few blocks east of the Duomo (1€/$1.30). The trip into town by taxi costs about 18€ to 20€ ($23-$26).

Air Pullman buses (tel. 02-5858-3185) also connect Malpensa and Linate every 90 minutes from 6am to 8pm. The trip takes 1 1/4 hours and costs 8€ ($10).

Budget-minded flyers should consider a third option, Orio Al Serio (www.orioaeroporto.it). Located just outside Bergamo and about an hour from Milan, Orio al Serio is a hub for discounter Ryanair and a number of other budget airlines.

Visitor Information

The main Azienda di Promozione Turistica del Milanese (APT) tourist office is in the Palazzo del Turismo at Via Marconi 1 on the Piazza del Duomo (tel. 02-7252-4301; http://www.visitamilano.it). Hours are Monday to Friday from 8:30am to 8pm, Saturday from 9am to 1pm and 2 to 7pm, Sunday from 9am to 1pm and 2 to 5pm. There is also an office in Stazione Centrale (tel. 02-7252-4360), open Monday to Friday 8am to 7pm, Saturday 9am to 6pm, and Sunday 9am to 12:30pm and 1:30 to 6pm.

These offices issue maps, museum guides, hotel and restaurant listings, and a wealth of other useful information, including the free Milano Mese. The free monthly events brochure Hello Milano (www.hellomilano.it) and expatriate monthly EasyMilano all have listings of museum exhibitions, performances, and other events.

Bus ToursCitySightseeing Milano (tel. 02-867-131; http://www.milano.city-sightseeing.it) has a choice of two 90-minute bus tours of Milan’s major sights, with buses leaving every 30 minutes from in front of the Castello, daily 9:30am to 6:30pm. Each tour costs 20€ ($26) and commentary is available in English.

City Layout — Think of Milan as a series of concentric circles radiating from the Piazza del Duomo at the center. Within the inner circle, once enclosed by the city walls, are many of the churches, museums, and shops that will consume your visiting hours. For a general overview of the lay of the land, obtain one of the serviceable maps, with indices, that the tourist offices provide for free.

The city’s major neighborhoods encircle the hub, Piazza del Duomo. Looking west from the Duomo, you can see the imposing Castello Sforzesco at one end of the well-heeled Magenta neighborhood. You can walk to the Castello in about 15 minutes by following first Via Orefici to Piazza Cordusio and from there Via Dante. The other major tourist draw in Magenta is the church of Santa Maria delle Grazie; to reach it, you’ll leave Via Dante at Via Meravigli, which becomes Corso Magenta and leads to the church (total walking time from Piazza del Duomo to the church is about 20 min.).

Heading north from the Piazza del Duomo, walk through the glass-enclosed shopping center (the world’s first), the Galleria Vittorio Emanuele II. Emerging from the northern end of the Galleria, you’ll be just steps away from Piazza della Scala and Milan’s famous opera house. A 5-minute walk northeast along Via Manzoni takes you to Via Montenapoleone and the city’s high-fashion shopping district, the epicenter of Italian design. A walk of about 10 minutes north of Piazza della Scala along Via Brera brings you into the atmospheric Brera neighborhood — once home to the city’s brothels, which has gentrified over the last 3 or 4 decades — where cobblestone streets and old palazzi surround the city’s major art collection, the Pinacoteca di Brera.

Another neighborhood to set your sights on is Ticinese/Navigli, usually referred to by the last word in that combination, which translates as “canals.” Beyond the central city and due south of Piazza del Duomo, the Navigli’s old quays follow what remains of an elaborate canal system, designed in part by Leonardo da Vinci, which once laced through the city. The moody charm of these waterways is not lost on young Milanese who are converting old lofts and moving into former quarters of the working classes. The attendant bars, shops, and restaurants on the ground floors have appeared to serve their needs, making this a great neighborhood to head to for dinner and then stay for the nightlife (it’s also the only bit of town open through Aug, when cars are banned and all the eateries and bars move tables outside to fill the boisterous quays). You can walk to the Navigli in about 30 minutes from Piazza del Duomo by following Via Torino southwest to Corso Porta Ticinese, but a Metro ride to Porta Genova will get you there more quickly.

Despite Milan’s size and sprawl, many of its museums, churches, and other sights are within easy walking distance of one another in the vicinity of the Duomo and Castello Sforzesco.

Getting Around

An extensive subway system (Metropolitana Milanese), trams, and buses make it very easy to move around Milan. The Metro closes at midnight; buses and trams run all night. Tickets good for one Metro ride (or 1 1/4 hr. of surface transportation) cost 1€ ($1.30). You can also purchase a ticket good for unlimited travel for 1 day (3€/$3.90) or 2 days (5.50€/$7.15). Tickets are available at Metro stations and at newsstands. Stamp your ticket when you board a bus or tram — you can be slapped with a hefty fine if you don’t. For information about Milan public transportation, visit the ATM information office in the Duomo Metro stop, open Monday through Friday 8:30am to 8pm, weekends 9am to 1pm and 2 to 7pm (until 5pm Sun; tel. 02-7252-4301 or 800-808-181; http://www.atm-mi.it).

enlarge photos
Nice
St Tropez
Cannes
Milan
 
1ST DAY) MILAN – SANREMO – MONTECARLO – NICEPick up at 8.30 am in the Jolly Hotel Machiavelli, Milan city centre. Departure to Sanremo, defined as the city of flowers and sun, is known all over the world for the Italian Song Festival.Its economy is based on flower farming and tourism. This little town of Riviera of Ponente (West Riviera), offer many possibilities of entertainment like beaches and promenades. Its famous Casino is situated on the top of the most elegant street of the town, where you can  find shops of clothes and many others. Free lunch. In the afternoon, outgoing to Monaco. You can see the strong influence of Liguria in this city dominated by Grimaldi princes palace. Visit through the narrow street of the centre to take picture of the Aquarius, and the Cathedral in which princess Grace was buried. Then, short route around the city of Montecarlo, famous everywhere for its characteristic Grand Prix. You can observe the futuristic palace Grimaldi Forum and probably the most important European casino. Back to Nice. Overnight in the hotel
    
 
Pasadena, CA
posts: 850
reviews: 1
 Nice to Lourdes by train? 
Feb 18, 2006, 6:38 PM

Hello,

I’m just wondering, can we make it a day trip from Nice to Lourdes? How far by train is it between the 2 cities? If possible, we’d love to take a day trip to Lourdes if we can from Nice-we’ll be in Nice for a whole week.

Oceanside
posts: 1
2. Re: Nice to Lourdes by train?
Feb 20, 2006, 3:07 AM

I’ve been to both Lourdes and Nice, but not from one to the other. Check out flights from Nice to Toulousse to save time, since a trip to Lourdes is more like a 3 day trip, even by air. Far from a tourist trap for most visitors who went home cured of previously known or unkown health conditions (either incurable or costing thousands to cure back home)and who don’t mind leaving behind a fraction of their toursit budget for generally underpriced food and accomodations and the company of some of the friendliest people in France or anywhere in the world. If you’d like to possibly live longer and healthier while appreciating Lourdes and its picturesque setting next to snow capped mountain peaks and spring fed rivers, visit Lourdes this trip or the next. A thankful, healthier Lourdes visitor.

canada
posts: 2,790
reviews: 7
3. Re: Nice to Lourdes by train?
Feb 20, 2006, 3:26 AM

Part of the moving experience in Lourdes is the candlelight procession at night, you cannot join in if based in Nice.

Pasadena, CA
posts: 850
reviews: 1
4. Re: Nice to Lourdes by train?
Feb 20, 2006, 5:38 PM

Thank you for your responses!

VISITING MILAN

 

You can experience the city by yourself or you can take a tour, meet other people and get an overview of the points of interest in Milan. There are many different tours available, and you can easily find information about them all by stopping by the tourist office in Piazza Duomo or by visiting their website.

We are pleased to help you to find the most important museums and monuments of Milan. Just have a look!

Find information here about the Milano Card, that gives you discount for several services and attractions in Milan, such as museums, monuments, events, public transport and shops.
The Vittorio Emanuele Gallery, not to forget if you visit Milan
// //
Our Suggestion

Milan City Sightseeing Tour Milan City Hop-On Hop-Off Tour

Discover Milan using two different tour routes! See all the main sights aboard an open-top double-decker bus and with 12 stops to choose from, you can hop-on and hop-off all around the city.

Book your guided tour in Milan!Duration: 24 hours
Price: Starting from EUR €20.00 per person
based on traveler feedback

Click here for more information and Booking Details >>

Our Suggestion

Guided tour in Milan: Milan City Sightseeing Tour Milan City Private Sightseeing Tour

Walk the streets of Milan with your English speaking guide and discover many of the monuments and museums there are to see in Milan.

This is a great way for those new and first time visitors to get orientated with the city of Milan and begin exploring it’s rich history and heritage.

Highlights included the impressive Duomo, Castello Sforzesco, Royal Palace, La Scala Theatre and the shopper’s paradise – Galleria Vittorio Emmanuelle.

Book your guided tour in Milan!Duration: 3 hours
Price: Starting from EUR €70.00 per person
based on traveler feedback

Click here for more information and Booking Details >>

Our Suggestion

Grand Designs of Milan Private TourGrand Designs of Milan Private Tour

From the grand architecture of the Duomo Cathedral, to the furniture of Cappellini, Milan has something to offer anyone interested in design. Some of the world’s most well-known brands and products originated in Milan, so book your Grand Designs of Milan Private Tour to get a deeper insightof the designs which make this city what it is.

Book your guided tour in Milan!Duration: 3-4 hours
Price: Starting from EUR €87.50 per person

Click here for more information and Booking Details >>

Our Suggestion

Guided tours in Milan: photography walking tour in MilanMilan Photography Walking Tour: Milanese Grandeur

This is an afternoon photo tour aimed at teaching visitors simple techniques to improve their architectural photos, portrait and street shots. You will see Piazza del Duomo, the Royal Palace, Piazza Mercanti, Via Dante, the Sforza Castle, the Sempione park, the Brera quarter, Piazza della Scala and the Vittorio Emanuele Gallery. At the end of the session you will have learned the basics of composition, the importance of light in photography and some simple techniques to take creative images.

Book your guided tour in Milan!Duration: 4 hours
Price: Starting from EUR € 99,00

Click here for more information and Booking Details >>

Our Suggestion

Guided tours in Milan: visit Milan by segwayMilan Segway Tour

Guided segway tour through the streets of Milan. You will move from Parco Sempione and touch the most beautiful places of interest in the city, such as the Sforza Castle, via Dante, Piazza Duomo and Piazza dei Mercanti. Photo stops are encouraged, so keep your camera handy as you pass through the various attractions!

Book your guided tour in Milan Duration: 3 hours
Price: Starting from EUR €90,00

Click here for more information and Booking Details >>

Our suggestion

Guided tours in Milan: visit Milan by nightMilan by Night Tour

Guided night coatch tour, perfect for introducing visitors to the city’s lively social scene and orientating them with all aspects of Milanese night life.

Book your guided tour in Milan Duration: 3 hours
Price: Starting from EUR €55,00

Click here for more information and Booking Details >>

The Navigli of Leonardo da Vinci

Discover the Navigli of Leonardo da VinciThe the very first traces of the idea to make Milan accessible from the sea are lost in the chronicles of time- occouring far before the design and construction of the first artificial navigable canal had begun.

Even in antiquity many of the water-ways that encircled the city had deviations that deposited water directly in the city; however, none of the rivers or torrents were large enough to sufficiently provide the kind of water supply that the city desperately needed.

The Navigli of Milan are the artificial canals constructed between 1179 (Naviglio Grande) and the 16th century (Naviglio Martesana) with the purpose of making Milan accessible from Ticino and Adda.

Click here for more information.

SIGHTSEEING AND OTHER GUIDED VISITS OF MILAN

Find information about city sightseeing and guided tours of Milan. Thanks to the collaboration of About Milan & Viator you book your guided tour and visit in Milan directly with us!

Why book ahead?

  • Popular tours sell out well in advance! Don’t be disappointed!
  • Reduce stress! Only the most reliable and high quality suppliers.
  • Lock in your price! Currency dips & price hikes won’t effect you.
  • Save vacation time! Plan & book now, not when you’re there.
  • Balance your vacation budget! Charge tours on this month’s credit card bill

All 22 activities in Milan

Here’s our complete list of the top Milan tours, sightseeing and Milan things to do.

Sort by Top sellers Traveler Rating (high→low) Traveler Rating (low→high) Price (low→high) Price (high→low)
Results 1-15 of 22
Page | 1 | 2 | Next

Guarantee your visit to see one of the most famous artworks in the world, da Vinci’s ‘Last Supper’. Reservations to see Leonardo’s ‘Last Supper’ are limited …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 3 hours 30 minutes (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $83.78
Check Dates

Explore scenic Lake Como in Italy’s beautiful Lake District on a day trip from Milan. The fashionable lakeside town of Como is just a short drive from Milan, …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 9 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $97.74
Check Dates

Take a ride on the Bernina Express, Switzerland’s newest Alpine delight. This train journey takes you along one of the most beautiful railway routes in the …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 12 hours 30 minutes (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $167.55
Check Dates

Discover the beautiful Cinque Terre, one of Italy’s most scenic secrets, on a day trip from Milan. Meaning ‘five lands’, the five lovely fishing villages of …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 12 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $167.55
Check Dates

Experience the beauty and glory of Venice for yourself on a day trip from Milan. If your time in Italy is short, this tour is the perfect way to add the …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 14 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $181.51
Check Dates

Discover Milan using two different tour routes! See all the main sights aboard an open-top double-decker bus and with 12 stops to choose from you can hop-on …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 1 day (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $27.93
Check Dates

Discover Milan’s must-see attractions on this comprehensive small group walking tour. Your half-day walking tour includes skip the line viewing of Leonardo Da …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 3 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $68.42
Check Dates

Cross the border from Italy to Switzerland and shop till you drop at Foxtown outlets, on this afternoon shopping tour from Milan. With over 130 stores to …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 6 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $27.93
Check Dates

Calling all sporting fans! Take a guided tour through San Siro Stadium, home to Italian and world famous Soccer teams, A.C. Milan and F.C. Inter. Continue Reading »

Duration: 2 hours 30 minutes (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $39.10
Check Dates

Coast your way through Italy’s economic hub and fashion capital on a guided Segway Tour through the streets of Milan. Continue Reading »

Duration: 3 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $125.66
Check Dates

Explore the beautiful town of Verona and lakeside towns lining Lake Garda on a scenic day trip from Milan. You’ll discover that Verona is one of Italy’s …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 12 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $111.70
Check Dates

Delight in a full day of retail therapy on this shopping tour from Milan to Serravalle Designer Outlet- Europe’s largest and Italy’s leading shopping mall. Continue Reading »

Duration: 8 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $27.93
Check Dates

Whether you are a wine novice or a wine lover, where better to become a connoisseur of Italian wines than Milan, the home of world-famous Lombardy wine. You’ll …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 90 minutes (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $40.49
Check Dates

Spend an afternoon exploring Bergamo’s ‘Citta Alta’ on this guided city tour with return transfers from Milan. Founded on a hill in the protohistoric age, …  Continue Reading »

Duration: 5 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $76.79
Check Dates

Walk the streets of Milan with your English speaking guide and discover many of the monuments and museums Milan has to see on this Private walking Tour. Continue Reading »

Duration: 3 hours (approx.)

Location: Milan, Italy

From USD $97.74
Check Dates
 

FRAME TWO : CULINER

Milano Freezer

4 star rating

36 reviews Rating Details

Categories: Aiea, United States Food Ice Cream & Frozen Yogurt Aiea, United States Food Desserts Ice Cream & Frozen Yogurt, Desserts  [Edit]

98-150 Kaonohi St
Aiea, HI 96701

(808) 488-7976

Price Range:
$
Accepts Credit Cards:
Yes
Parking:
Private Lot
Wheelchair Accessible:
Yes

FRAME THREE : MILAN MARKET SHOOPING

1. ANTIQUE FLEA MARKET

Milan Markets / Mercato (Milan, Italy)

// //

Milan MarketsFull of character and real life, the busy markets in Milan, Italy are an integral part of Milanese local life. They provide a great place to find bargains in Milan or just browse around the wide variety of stalls and enjoy the exciting atmosphere and local market banter. Milan’s bustling markets range from the very large to the small, discreet collection of stalls, situated in small squares in Milan. They are held in many districts of Milan and provide a fun way to shop, for both experienced and novice bargain hunters alike. Here are some of the main markets in Milan that are worth a visit.

Fiera di Senigallia – Via Calatafimi, Milan, Italy
Every Saturday along the small lake of Darsena is the long established Fiera di Senigallia flea market. Here you will find many bargains, including clothes, military items, jewellery and much more besides.

2. MARKET SHOPPING

THE END@COPYRIGHT dR iWAN S 2010

The OLD cHINA pAPERMONEY PART TWO 19TH CENTURY

SHANGHAI’S WARTIME EMERGENCY MON

This is the story of a little known aspect of China’s wartime history and an

oft neglected area of numismatics. The setting for our tale is the city of Shanghai

and the time 1939. Dire things are about to happen, but before we can fully

appreciate and understand them, a refresher course in Chinese currency might

prove useful.

For centuries the currency of China had consisted of a jumble of bank notes

and coins issued by every conceivable authority – government, provincial and

private. Most issues circulated only within limited areas (the province of issue) or,

in the case of native banks, circulation was limited to the locale of the town or city

of issue. On the lower end of the scale, notes of the myriad pawn shops and

money- lenders were heavily discounted when presented only a few blocks away or

were refused altogether! Many of these issues had little if any financial backing in

the form of reserves – most depended solely on the reputation of the person printing

and circulating the notes. This chaotic situation permitted the circulation side by

side of notes and coins denominated in cash, cents, ch’uan, coppers, fen, and chiao

much to the consternation of foreigners and to the detriment of commerce.

Silver Dollars

Steps had been taken in 1890 to modernize China’s currency system which

led to the introduction of the first steam operated press at Canton in Kwangtung

province. The mint’s initial task was to strike Chinese silver dollars to replace the

tremendously popular Mexican dollars which had been imported into China to

facilitate trade. The local merchants loved the “Mex” because of its standard

fineness and weight. The newly minted Chinese dollars retained these

characteristics while at the same time appealing to ethnic pride. The “dragon”

dollars, as they came to be called, were readily accepted by the masses. Their

popularity soon led to similar issues being struck by other provincial mints in

Wuchang, Peiyang and Foochow. By the turn of the century additional mints were

operating in Nanking, Hankow, Anking, Chengtu, Mukden and Kirin. It was not

long before these mints produced subsidiary coinage as well.

The Mexican silver dollar (top), imported into China to facilitate trade, proved very popular over

the years. Chinese silver, known as “dragon” dollars (bottom) gradually replaced the “Mex” after

the first mint was opened in Canton in 1890.

Standardization of the currency system was not possible, however, as long as

two units of silver currency – the tael and the dollar – circulated side by side. Since

the tael unit differed in weight and fineness from one locality to another, beside

which existed a number of fictitious taels used only for accounting purposes;

calculating their relative exchange rates presented an exceedingly complicated

problem.

This chaotic situation came to an end when the tael system was abolished in

1933. The Standard Silver Dollar Coinage Law thus promulgated called for a

silver dollar of 880 fineness, containing 23.49 grams of silver. This new national

dollar was to be known as the yuan and was to replace all provincial silver dollars

then in circulation. These moves brought about the first notable monetary reform

in China’s history.

After several false starts the Shanghai Mint, utilizing plant equipment and

coin presses ordered in the United States, formally opened on March 1, 1933. The

now obsolete silver sycee tales, or shoes, comprised ninety percent of the silver

thus converted into legal tender, the remainder being bullion or demonetized silver

dollars or subsidiary silver coins. Silver dollars were in great demand following

the abolition of the sycee tael, as production strained to keep up with requirements.

This first national silver dollar issued by the Shanghai mint has an

interesting story to tell. The proposed design of the new coin called for the head of

Sun-Yat-Sen, the founder of modern China, to be shown on the obverse and a

Chinese junk under sail to appear on the reverse. After reviewing different design

submissions, a winner was chosen and the work assigned the new mint at

Shanghai. The winning design showed Sun-Yat-Sen on the obverse together with

an artistic depiction of a junk sailing into a rayed sun with three geese flying

overhead. This coin, dated the 21st Year of the Republic (1932), was actually

struck between March and June 1933. Over fifty-one thousand of these pieces

entered circulation before they were withdrawn and the coin redesigned. The

reason was patriotic. By this time, the Chinese – Japanese troubles over

Manchukuo had broken out and mint officials feared the sun would be

misinterpreted as the “rising sun” of Japan, and the geese as enemy aircraft. The

redesigned coins continued to be minted in 1933 and 1934 sans the “rising sun”

and ” aircraft”! The 1932 issue is rather scarce today with the other dates

decidedly more plentiful. By 1935 China was off the silver standard, with most of

these junk dollars finding their way into the melting pot and the silver sold abroad.

The Sun Yat Sen standard silver dollar. First introduced in 1932, its reverse design contained

three geese flying over a junk which was sailing into the rising sun. When the Japanese invaded

China shortly thereafter, mint officials had the offending symbolics removed fearing the general

public would construe the geese as raiding aircraft and the rising sun as Japan. Mintage of these

beautiful pieces ceased in 1935 when China abandoned the silver standard.

Subsidiary Coinage

China’s Minister of Finance, H. H. Kung, turned his attention next to

standardizing the country’s subsidiary coinage. In 1935 he announced the

replacement of the confusing mixture of twenty cent pieces, silver dimes and

various coppers then circulating with a standard coinage based on the decimal

system. Thereupon the Shanghai mint was instructed to strike nickel coins of five,

ten and twenty cents and copper coins of one half cent and one cent of uniform

design. These coins made their initial appearance to the general public in February

1936.

All five denominations were produced by the Shanghai mint in 1936. After

that date the one half cent coin was dropped due to its unpopularity and relative

worth. Production of one, five, ten and twenty cent pieces continued throughout

1937 (the one cent only), 1938 and 1939 after which the one cent coin was struck

in aluminum owing to the advent of inflation. In 1939 a two cent piece was added

to meet the need for small change. Five, ten and twenty cent coins continued to be

struck from 1940 through 1942 by which time the need for a fifty cent specimen

manifested itself. This coin was minted over the short span of two years after

which spiraling inflation took its toll. An interesting variation exists in the

production of the ten cent coin in that after1939 the mint changed the character

used for “ten” from the official style of writing to the more popular simple style

(“+”) of expressing the value ten. Eventually all coinage ceased to circulate as

higher and higher denominations of paper money took over as the sole medium of

exchange.

It should be mentioned here that all work had to be suspended at the Central

Government Mint in August 1937 due to the outbreak of war in Shanghai. The staff

was able, however, to dismantle and remove the bulk of its machinery before the

Japanese army had a chance to occupy the mint buildings. The production of

subsidiary coins was then continued at branch mints in the interior located in

Chengtu, Chungking, Wuchang, Kweilin and Lanchow. Production was spread

evenly across all branch mints with the exception of Kweilin which produced only

ten and twenty cent pieces.

The Republic of China’s standardized coin issue was of a very pleasing

design and extremely well struck. The one half, one and two cent coins displayed

on their obverse a depiction of the republican Chinese sun within a wide border

with “Republic of China” and the date appearing above. The reverse of all

denominations was uniform. It shows a bold rendering of an ancient square-footed

spade coin, or “pu”, such as those dating to the Chou dynasty (1122-255 B.C.). A

large number of these pus have, over time, been unearthed in the Chang-tzu and

T’un-lin districts of Shansi province. A wide border containing the coin’s

denomination shown in two characters to left and right of the pu completes the

design. Several curious anomalies add interest to this series. (See Table 1.) From

the outset in 1936, production at the Shanghai mint could not keep up with demand

necessitating the contracting out of additional production to the mint in Vienna,

Austria. These coins are identical in all respects with the exception of the addition

of a mint letter “A” beneath the pu to identify them. Production was limited to

five, ten and twenty cent pieces. The Tientsin mint was also pressed into service to

alleviate demand for these coins. In 1936 this mint produced one million ten cent

coins identical to those being struck in Shanghai, yet it is possible today to tell

them apart! This incongruity stems from the fact that insufficient nickel metal

being then available at the Tientsin mint, a large quantity of diverse metals were

alloyed with the nickel to produce coins of only eighteen percent nickel. The

heavily alloyed coins struck in Tientsin proved to be non magnetic, while the pure

nickel ones (95 percent pure nickel, actually) produced in Shanghai were attracted

to a magnet.

The standard issue of subsidiary coinage released in 1936 included ½, 1, 5, 10 and 20 cent pieces.

Later 2 cent and 50 cent coins were struck. Shown here are the 1 cent (Yr. 25) typical of the ½, 1

and 2 cent design; the 50 cent coin of Yr 31 (1939) which is representative of the 5, 10, 20 and 50

cent issues; and a pattern 1 dollar coin of 1936 which never saw production. The absence of 1937

dated 5, 10 and 20 cent coins in this series is due to the Japanese occupation of Shanghai and the

evacuation of the mint to the interior in August 1937.

Table 1. China’s Standardized National Coinage

Note: * in millions

Denomination Year Metal Mintage* Remarks

½ cent 25 (1936) Bronze 64.720

1 cent 25 (1936)

26 (1937)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

Bronze

“““

311.780

307.198

12.000

75.000

2 cents 28 (1939) Brass 300.000

5 cents 25 (1936)

25 (1936)

25 (1936)

25 (1936)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

29 (1940)

30 (1941)

Nickel

““““

Copper Nickel

72.844

20.000

??

34.325

6.000

57.000

96.000

Shanghai mint

Vienna mint

With “P’ing”

With “Ch’ing”

10 cents 25 (1936)

25 (1936)

25 (1936)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

29 (1940)

29 (1940)

30 (1941)

30 (1941)

31 (1942)

Nickel

““““

Copper Nickel

““““

73.866

60.000

1.000

110.203

68.000

68.000

in above

254.000

in above

10.000

Shanghai mint

Vienna mint

Tientsin mint

Reeded edge

Plain edge

Reeded edge

Plain edge

20 cents 25 (1936)

25 (1936)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

31 (1942)

Nickel

“““

Copper Nickel

49.620

40.000

61.248

38.000

32.300

Shanghai mint

Vienna mint

50 cents 31 (1942)

32 (1943)

Copper Nickel

57.000

4.000

Three other deviations appeared in the five cent series. Two varieties of this

coin were minted at Shanghai in 1936. On one the character “P’ing” appears on

both sides of Sun-Yat-Sen’s portrait, while the other bears the inscription “Ch’ing”

in the same location. It is not known to the author why this was done. The final

oddity concerns the ten cent coin of1941 which appears with both reeded and plain

edges.

Emergency Money

In the late nineteen thirties one could stand atop Shanghai’s tallest building,

Broadway Mansion, and gaze down upon the city extending to the horizon in all

directions. No wonder the Japanese made it their headquarters in 1941! From this

vantage point the Whangpoo River and Soochow Creek were clearly discernible.

Shanghai was a thriving congested city full of bicyclists weaving between cars and

buses, the tinkling of their bells mixing with the deep blasts from the ships horns of

oceangoing freighters in the Yangtze River beyond.

To the north of Soochow Creek lay the International Settlement, home to

foreigners engulfed in a sea of Chinese. Here three million English, French,

Americans, Germans, Russians, Italians and assorted others were jammed into

twelve and a half square miles.

Beginning in 1842, following the First Opium War, China was increasingly

taken over and exploited by the West, gradually being reduced to a state bordering

on colonization. Because of its commercial importance to the West, Shanghai

symbolized this aggression and submission. Following the Opium Wars, China set

aside three parcels of land for the use of the “foreign devils” – one British, one

American and the third French. In 1863 the Americans joined with the British to

create the International Settlement. The concession enjoyed its own separate

political status, courts, municipal council and police force – all the trappings of

extraterritoriality. By treaty the International Settlement had been leased in

perpetuity from the Chinese. Above all the settlement was a place international in

character, politically neutral, and a place where the rights and privileges inherent in

extraterritoriality were strictly enforced.

Over the years the settlement increased in size ever extending into the

surrounding countryside. By the 1920s Shanghai had become the most

Westernized city in China, enjoying some of its best years. Within the walls of the

settlement foreigners enjoyed an existence of leisure, indulging in their own

pleasure while beyond its walls, the Chinese peasant lived a subsistence level

existence of hard labor with little hope for a better life. Constant fighting

surrounding the settlement (1927: Kuomintang versus Communists; 1932:

Japanese occupation of the city; and 1937: outright war between China and Japan)

did nothing to diminish the good life within. The fighting affected neither the

commerce nor the river traffic upon which Shanghai depended. Foreigners within

the settlement were so complacent that they referred to the 1932 trouble as “the war

across the bridge” (Soochow Creek), and the 1937 Japanese occupation as “the war

at the end of the street” (edge of the settlement boundary)! Of course the world

was caving in around them and the Chinese were enduring unthinkable suffering.

For the time being their enclave was secure because the Japanese war machine in

1937-1940 wasn’t yet ready to take on the world powers of Britain and America.

Still in awe of the British, the Japanese hesitated to take what they wanted.

Choosing to pay lip service to the sovereignty of her future enemies instead, Japan

developed a hands-off policy, and life within the International Settlement went on

pretty much as usual.

The situation beyond the Settlement walls presented a stark contrast,

however. Shanghai’s industrial enterprises suffered irreparable losses in

consequence of the undeclared war. The northern districts of Hongkew and Chapei

were particularly hard hit. Incessant warfare and bombing made any kind of

commerce an impossibility. Cotton mills, ironworks, soap factories, woolen mills,

tobacco factories, breweries, rubber and printing works, shipyards and wharves all

shut down as if on command. Work ceased abruptly everywhere, sending 800,000

refugees swarming into the International Settlement. Many factories were

destroyed in the course of actual fighting while many others burned to the ground.

The electric company and waterworks were one of the first casualties of Japanese

bombs, depriving greater Shanghai’s citizens of light and water. Coal, transport

and food were in short supply. The industrial might of greater Shanghai had been

brought to a standstill in a matter of weeks. Faced with all this, the Chinese people

refused to abandon hope. They stood as one solid body behind their government

with a renewed determination to resist the Japanese enemy, understanding that not

to do so would in all probability result in their permanent extinction as a nation.

The first to feel the effect of the turning tide was the city’s commerce.

Shanghai failed to completely bounce back after 1937. The surrounding

countryside was devastated in the wake of the Japanese army’s march on the

republican capital of Nanking. In an effort to deny the mighty Yangtze to the

Japanese navy, chains were stretched across the river effectively ending

commercial traffic as well. Japanese authorities took over the Chinese Maritime

Customs and commencing in 1938 dismantled factories, sending the machinery

back to Japan for scrap.

Little by little the standard coinage Minister Kung had worked so hard to

create began to disappear from general circulation. Metal currency in Shanghai

and throughout central China was aggressively siphoned off by the Japanese to

feed her war machine back home. What better way to augment scarce supplies of

copper and nickel than to assign the enemy’s coins to the crucibles of their war

industry? By mid 1939 the shortage of coin within the International Settlement

became so acute that merchants were no longer able to carry on business as usual.

The shortage of coins forced merchants to quote prices of commodities in round

numbers much to the disadvantage of the poor. Clearly, something had to be done.

Money of the Wu Tang Tsiang Restaurant and the French tramway. Typical of these emergency

issues, all notes no matter how lowly the denomination, bore serial numbers.

One must bear in mind that even at this time (1939-1940) a dollar was quite

a large sum of money to millions of Chinese, in extreme cases equating to a week’s

wages. It becomes obvious then that a great need existed for smaller units of

currency. Even the lowly cent was further divided by the Chinese into

approximately three coppers, and in rural areas the copper further divided into ten

cash.

The merchants of Shanghai, isolated from the central government in

Chungking, and tired of losing business brought about by the shortage of small

change and not being unsympathetic to the suffering of their poor clients, very

soon devised ways of overcoming this obstacle. Their approach was three fold.

First they placed into circulation certain tokens already in existence for specific

purposes. This category included telephone tokens, bus tokens and the slugs

commonly used in slot machines. Their quantity being very limited, this expedient

hardly made a dent in the situation, however. Even postage stamps were used until

the postal authorities stepped in and forbade it. Amazingly, these various and

sundry pieces were readily accepted at the assumed value of “ten cents” by the

money-starved population. The next expedient was to manufacture new coins

varying in value from one to ten cents. These “coins”, or tokens, were usually

made of aluminum and rarely of brass. The manufacture of coins being both timely

and expensive defeated this approach as it became clear that insufficient quantities

could be made to meet the demand.

In 1939 my good friend Harry Atkinson, a retired army colonel, was in

Nanking with the American advisory group. He managed to leave just one step

ahead of the advancing Japanese. His familiarity with the Shanghai tokens was

extensive. At one time Harry bought a large collection of these pieces from an old

man who was selling out and wanted to go to Taiwan. Unfortunately, they were all

stolen in a burglary many years later. Harry states that they were made in local

machine shops – some of them being as large as poker chips. Metals used were

bronze, aluminum and nickel. Americans adopted the practice also as various

military clubs, such as the Fourth Marines, issued their own tokens.

This leads us to the third method employed by the Shanghai merchants to

alleviate the coin shortage – that of printing small change paper money. The

coupon solution was the one relied upon by the overwhelming number of shops

and firms. All kinds of enterprises availed themselves of this opportunity to

alleviate the desperate need for small change. They included theaters, department

stores, tramways, bus companies, hotels, dry goods stores, coffee shops, butchers,

fish markets and a myriad of others. The stouthearted and straightforward manner

in which the Shanghai merchants rose to meet this challenge deserves attention.

Small change paper money, or script, was certainly inexpensive to print. Larger

firms printed them by the tens of thousands. The smaller shops sometimes relied

solely on scraps of paper impressed with a rubber stamp. They all bore one

characteristic in common, however – that of accountability. Almost without

exception these small scraps of paper carried a serial number on their obverse. In

addition, the lesser known firms and shops carried the handwritten signature of the

manager as well. The smaller shops were usually content to either sign the notes or

apply their “chop” after serializing them and affixing their rubber stamp. All this

for one cent! Such a system meant endless work for them, but the merchants of

Shanghai met the challenge nonetheless.

The Sun Company was a large Shanghai department store. It issued small change notes in

denominations of 1, 2, 5 and 10 cents in an effort to keep commerce flowing.

Notes typical of the smaller Chinese shops. Most carried the “chop”, or seal, of the manager, or

in many cases were hand signed by the manager himself.

Paper also being somewhat at a premium, some interesting examples may be

found of script printed on the inside of used cigarette cartons and old shoe boxes,

and in other cases, on discarded theater tickets. The cursory wording on some of

these notes is also interesting – and indicative of the times. Some examples: “This

note can be exchanged for full value after the tension is removed, or for full value

in trade at any time at this restaurant”. Another: “We will return (this note) when

the national cents notes are issued”.

Some firms placed limiting conditions upon their notes. The Majestic Dry

Cleaning Company stated that their note was “Good for ten cents in payment of

accounts” while a note of the Palace Hotel magnanimously stated “This coupon is

good for twenty cents while on the hotel’s premises”. The Sincere Company Ltd.,

living up to its name, stated on its one cent ‘national currency’ bearer coupon:

“This coupon is exchangeable at face value for goods only and being ‘Bearer

Certificated’. No registration of loss will be entertained. This coupon is not valid

unless it bears the official stamp of the company”. It did. A two cent coupon of

the Compagnie Francaise de Tramways et d’Eclairage Electrique de Shanghai, a

streetcar company operating in the French Concession, stated that its money was

good at any place along the company’s route as long as it was used before midnight

30 June 1940: “Ce coupon sera accepte en paiement du prix des places sur les

viotures de la compagnie, pour la valeur deux cents. Il cessera le 30 Juin 1940 a 24

H.”

Temporary 1 cent coupon of the Tsung Tai Money Exchange and Tobacco Shop

Twenty cent note of the Parc des Sports “Auditorium”, a well known Shanghai sports arena.

The fact that the Shanghai money shortage was being felt as early as 1939 is

evident on the notes of the Auditorium, a well known sports palace featuring the

then very popular jai-alai games. It issued a series of well designed notes of ten

and twenty cents (and perhaps other values) upon which this statement appeared on

the reverse of the 20 cent note: “The Auditorium promises to pay the bearer the

sum of twenty dollar cents Shanghai currency on presentation of this note at the

auditorium on meeting days, or at the registered office of Parc des Sports

(Auditorium), 1 Rue Montauban. Dated at Shanghai 1st December 1939″.

The size of these notes bore no relation to their value. Many were printed in

as many as three colors. English was the most prevalent language, although some

vouchers appeared in French while most of the smaller native shops were printed

entirely in Chinese. One of my favorites is a “Good for Ten Cents” coupon of the

Doumer Theater which, so as not to miss out on any possible business, had their

script printed in English on the obverse and Chinese on the reverse, stating “In

view of the present shortage of small money this coupon is worth ten cents at the

theater where it will be taken instead of cash at any time until 1 April, 1940. This

coupon is only valid with the signature of the owner of the Doumer Theater”.

So the city of Shanghai in this manner overcame its difficulties. Each shop,

large or small, intent upon relieving its own requirements contributed to the overall

availability of small change. Eventually the flood of notes forthcoming became

sufficient to keep the lesser wheels of commerce turning. It must be said that the

system was a great success and that despite overwhelming obstacles, – it worked!

Not everyone profited from the scheme however as the poor rickshaw coolies, at

the bottom of the economic scale, had to take their fares in any way they could.

When they went to the money shop to exchange their fistful of nondescript chits

into something more tangible they found that such paper was heavily discounted.

Paper small money continued to be issued and to circulate until the International

Settlement fell to the Japanese army on 8 December 1941.

It goes without saying that after the fall of Shanghai none of this script was

redeemed. The vast majority of this money has been lost forever. Nevertheless,

enough pieces have survived to this day to allow us an insight into these troubled

times and the ingenious way in which Necessity became the Mother of invention.

The central government in far away Chungking recognized the dire straits

which had befallen the Shanghai population but were slow to do anything about it.

Not until the situation became acute did the government authorize the Central Bank

of China to produce a series of small denomination bank notes specifically for

Shanghai emergency money of 1939. Clockwise: upper left, French dog racing course; the Lyric

Theatre; unknown; 1 fen (cent) coupon of the Hongchang Cigarette Shop.; Shanghai Men’s

Toilet; and a 5 cent coupon of the U.S. Navy Y.M.C.A. Soon after Chinese shop owners

commenced issuing emergency paper, European companies soon followed suit.

Shanghai. These notes were printed in denominations of one, five, ten and twenty

cents. Although bearing dates of 1939 and 1940, they did not commence appearing

on the streets of Shanghai until February 1940.

In order to alleviate the Shanghai shortage of small change, the central government in Chungking

finally authorized special “small change” notes of 1 and 5, 10 and 20 cents for circulation there.

The smaller denomination one and five fen (cent) notes bear as their central

vignette a picture of a nine storied pagoda together with the value in cartouches at

right center and at the four corners. The Chinese date “28th Year of the Republic”

(1939) appears below. Their reverse depicts the standard republican one and five

fen “spade” coins respectively. The one cent note is red, while its five cent

companion was printed in green. The work was contracted out to two local firms,

the Union Printing Company and Union Publishers and Printers whose imprint

appears on the notes. Thus, two varieties of each exist.

The two larger denominations of one and two chiao (ten and twenty cents)

were printed by the Chung Hwa Book Company, Ltd. and are of superior

The “specific use” small change note for 20 cents authorized to replace Shanghai’s private paper

money issues.

workmanship. Both show Sun-Yat-Sen in an oval at right with their denominations

in cartouches, as mentioned before. The Chinese date on the obverse of these notes

reads “29th Year of the Republic” while on the reverse the date “1940” is shown.

Unlike the two smaller denominations, the printed signatures of the General

Manager and the Assistant General Manager appear on these notes. All carry the

title “The Central Bank of China” in Chinese on the obverse and in English on the

reverse. The one chiao specimen is light green while the two chiao note is blue.

Both notes are very common and can be easily found by collectors today attesting

to the quantities undoubtedly remaining when the Japanese authorities took over

Shanghai.

Surrender Passes

One other aspect of this story is of more than passing interest. While it has

no bearing on Shanghai directly, it is nevertheless an integral part of the overall

numismatic picture. I refer here to the surrender passes printed by the Japanese

puppet Reformed Government of the Republic of China. These interesting pieces,

rarely encountered today, constitute a part of many important Chinese collections.

After the Japanese attack on Shanghai in 1937 her Central China

Expeditionary Army swept up the Yangtzi river valley to attack Nanking, the then

capital of nationalist China and the seat of Chang Kai Shek’s government. Despite

a pledge that Nanking would never fall, the government and troops panicked

precipitating a mass exodus of civilians and garrison troops. The Japanese

bombarded the city with leaflets promising decent treatment for all civilians

remaining there. Nonetheless, the invading troops on 13 December,1937, upon

entering Nanking, unleashed upon the defeated troops and helpless civilians terror,

destruction and cruelty that has had few parallels. The wanton violence lasted

three weeks and took over 60,000 lives. This action has come to be known as “The

Rape of Nanking”.

Once Nanking had fallen, the Japanese moved to install yet another “puppet”

regime similar to those previously established in Manchukuo, Mongolia and North

China (see my article entitled “Japanese Sponsored Coin and Bank Note Issues

for the Occupied Regions of China” which appeared in the March 1997 issue of

The NI Bulletin). The new governing body was given the somewhat grandiloquent

name “Reformed Government of the Republic of China”. Its area of authority was

to extend over all of central and south China. One Liang Hongzhi, a Chinese with

Japanese sympathies, was installed as President on 28 March, 1938. Chronically

short of money his regime was forced to rely upon an alliance with the gangsters

who ran the rackets in Shanghai for much of its income. Finally the Japanese came

to the rescue by establishing the Central Reserve Bank of China in March 1941,

which was to ultimately serve central and south China as the sole bank of issue.

Initially, its bank notes met a poor reception among the local population; and in

Shanghai’s International Settlement still under the influence of Chungking, the new

notes were refused altogether.

In an effort to swell the ranks of its Japanese controlled puppet army, the

Reformed Government hit upon the idea of printing surrender leaflets and good

conduct passes to entice the morale stricken Nationalist troops to come over to

their side. Issued by the Nanking government’s Military Affairs Committee, these

Front and back sides of a surrender pass guaranteeing safe conduct through the lines. This leaflet

was the product of the newly created Reformed Government of the Republic of China, a Japanese

controlled political entity set up to administer the “liberated” area of China. Its purpose was to

encourage defection of soldiers from Chiang Kai Shek’s Nationalist Army. Note that the face of

the note is identical to the 5 cent Shanghai emergency issue of the Central Bank of China. The

printers imprint of the obverse of the real note is lacking on the leaflet, however.

surrender leaflets took the form and appearance of previously issued Central Bank

of China “fa-pai” (legal tender) notes. It is known that the lowly five cent note

prepared to alleviate the Shanghai coin shortage and an obsolete one yuan note of

1936 were used for this purpose. Other examples may exist. The propaganda use

of these notes must therefore equate to the year 1940 – subsequent to the issue of

the five cent note (1939) and prior to the run away inflation commencing in 1942.

For sake of comparison it should be pointed out that a rickshaw fare costing sixty

cents in 1939 had escalated to four hundred dollars by late 1942. To be of any use

for propaganda purposes the notes scattered over Nationalist lines by Japanese

aircraft had to have sufficient value to be picked up and examined!

The surrender pass most usually encountered (although very rarely) is the

green five cent piece, the face of which was printed to resemble its genuine

counterpart. Harry Atkinson, having such a note in his collection, reports that this

pass was also issued in a light-blue ink. The back of the leaflet consisted of a

reproduction of the one yuan note printed by Thomas de la Rue dated 1936 which

had been modified by removing the central and right hand vignettes to

accommodate the propaganda message. All bear the serial number 558829 N/E.

A translation of the message appearing on the reverse of these notes is as follows:

Caption: Certificate for Returning Soldiers

Left hand vertical: Welcome. Join the peace movement.

Right hand vertical: Protect safety of life.

Nine column central message:

This certificate is issued to those who volunteer to join the peace movement

of the New Central Government before a circular is issued by the Military Council.

Agreement has been made with Japanese troops at the front that this certificate will

provide for protection if produced to the Japanese patrol and also for conveniences

for coming back to the New Central Government.

Issued by the Military Council of the Nanking Government.

(Translation courtesy of Harry Atkinson)

Having passed through Shanghai during the war while experiencing some of

China’s history first hand, I have always held a fascination for Asian numismatics.

I have enjoyed researching this little known story of Shanghai’s emergency money

and in shedding new light on this seldom reported and often neglected field.

Bibliography

Ball, J. Dyer Things Chinese, Singapore, 1949, The

International Press

Chen, Jian H. “Development of the Central Mint”, The Journal

of East Asian Numismatics, New York, Vol. III,

Summer 1996

Jacobs, Wayne L. “The Universal Dollar of Republican China”,

Chinese Coins, Montreal, 1969

Lee, Frederic Currency, Banking and Finance in China,

Washington, D.C., 1926, Government Printing Office

Miyashita, Tadao The Currency and Financial System of

Mainland China, Tokyo, 1966, Daini Insatsu

Printing Company

O’Neill, Hugh B. Companion to Chinese History, Oxford, 1987,

Facts on File Publications

Rand, Peter China Hands, New York, 1995, Simon and

Schuster

Sergeant, Harriet Shanghai, New York, 1990, Crown Publishers,

Inc.

Spence, Jonathan D. The Search for Modern China, London, 1990,

W.W. Norton and Company

Tong, Hollington K. China Handbook 1937-1943, New York, 1943,

The Macmillan Company

Woodhead, H.G.W. The China Yearbook – 1939, Shanghai, 1939,

The North China Daily News and Herald, Ltd

SHANGHAI’S WARTIME EMERGENCY MONEY

John E. Sandrock

This is the story of a little known aspect of China’s wartime history and an

oft neglected area of numismatics. The setting for our tale is the city of Shanghai

and the time 1939. Dire things are about to happen, but before we can fully

appreciate and understand them, a refresher course in Chinese currency might

prove useful.

For centuries the currency of China had consisted of a jumble of bank notes

and coins issued by every conceivable authority – government, provincial and

private. Most issues circulated only within limited areas (the province of issue) or,

in the case of native banks, circulation was limited to the locale of the town or city

of issue. On the lower end of the scale, notes of the myriad pawn shops and

money- lenders were heavily discounted when presented only a few blocks away or

were refused altogether! Many of these issues had little if any financial backing in

the form of reserves – most depended solely on the reputation of the person printing

and circulating the notes. This chaotic situation permitted the circulation side by

side of notes and coins denominated in cash, cents, ch’uan, coppers, fen, and chiao

much to the consternation of foreigners and to the detriment of commerce.

Silver Dollars

Steps had been taken in 1890 to modernize China’s currency system which

led to the introduction of the first steam operated press at Canton in Kwangtung

province. The mint’s initial task was to strike Chinese silver dollars to replace the

tremendously popular Mexican dollars which had been imported into China to

facilitate trade. The local merchants loved the “Mex” because of its standard

fineness and weight. The newly minted Chinese dollars retained these

characteristics while at the same time appealing to ethnic pride. The “dragon”

dollars, as they came to be called, were readily accepted by the masses. Their

popularity soon led to similar issues being struck by other provincial mints in

Wuchang, Peiyang and Foochow. By the turn of the century additional mints were

operating in Nanking, Hankow, Anking, Chengtu, Mukden and Kirin. It was not

long before these mints produced subsidiary coinage as well.

The Mexican silver dollar (top), imported into China to facilitate trade, proved very popular over

the years. Chinese silver, known as “dragon” dollars (bottom) gradually replaced the “Mex” after

the first mint was opened in Canton in 1890.

Standardization of the currency system was not possible, however, as long as

two units of silver currency – the tael and the dollar – circulated side by side. Since

the tael unit differed in weight and fineness from one locality to another, beside

which existed a number of fictitious taels used only for accounting purposes;

calculating their relative exchange rates presented an exceedingly complicated

problem.

This chaotic situation came to an end when the tael system was abolished in

1933. The Standard Silver Dollar Coinage Law thus promulgated called for a

silver dollar of 880 fineness, containing 23.49 grams of silver. This new national

dollar was to be known as the yuan and was to replace all provincial silver dollars

then in circulation. These moves brought about the first notable monetary reform

in China’s history.

After several false starts the Shanghai Mint, utilizing plant equipment and

coin presses ordered in the United States, formally opened on March 1, 1933. The

now obsolete silver sycee tales, or shoes, comprised ninety percent of the silver

thus converted into legal tender, the remainder being bullion or demonetized silver

dollars or subsidiary silver coins. Silver dollars were in great demand following

the abolition of the sycee tael, as production strained to keep up with requirements.

This first national silver dollar issued by the Shanghai mint has an

interesting story to tell. The proposed design of the new coin called for the head of

Sun-Yat-Sen, the founder of modern China, to be shown on the obverse and a

Chinese junk under sail to appear on the reverse. After reviewing different design

submissions, a winner was chosen and the work assigned the new mint at

Shanghai. The winning design showed Sun-Yat-Sen on the obverse together with

an artistic depiction of a junk sailing into a rayed sun with three geese flying

overhead. This coin, dated the 21st Year of the Republic (1932), was actually

struck between March and June 1933. Over fifty-one thousand of these pieces

entered circulation before they were withdrawn and the coin redesigned. The

reason was patriotic. By this time, the Chinese – Japanese troubles over

Manchukuo had broken out and mint officials feared the sun would be

misinterpreted as the “rising sun” of Japan, and the geese as enemy aircraft. The

redesigned coins continued to be minted in 1933 and 1934 sans the “rising sun”

and ” aircraft”! The 1932 issue is rather scarce today with the other dates

decidedly more plentiful. By 1935 China was off the silver standard, with most of

these junk dollars finding their way into the melting pot and the silver sold abroad.

The Sun Yat Sen standard silver dollar. First introduced in 1932, its reverse design contained

three geese flying over a junk which was sailing into the rising sun. When the Japanese invaded

China shortly thereafter, mint officials had the offending symbolics removed fearing the general

public would construe the geese as raiding aircraft and the rising sun as Japan. Mintage of these

beautiful pieces ceased in 1935 when China abandoned the silver standard.

Subsidiary Coinage

China’s Minister of Finance, H. H. Kung, turned his attention next to

standardizing the country’s subsidiary coinage. In 1935 he announced the

replacement of the confusing mixture of twenty cent pieces, silver dimes and

various coppers then circulating with a standard coinage based on the decimal

system. Thereupon the Shanghai mint was instructed to strike nickel coins of five,

ten and twenty cents and copper coins of one half cent and one cent of uniform

design. These coins made their initial appearance to the general public in February

1936.

All five denominations were produced by the Shanghai mint in 1936. After

that date the one half cent coin was dropped due to its unpopularity and relative

worth. Production of one, five, ten and twenty cent pieces continued throughout

1937 (the one cent only), 1938 and 1939 after which the one cent coin was struck

in aluminum owing to the advent of inflation. In 1939 a two cent piece was added

to meet the need for small change. Five, ten and twenty cent coins continued to be

struck from 1940 through 1942 by which time the need for a fifty cent specimen

manifested itself. This coin was minted over the short span of two years after

which spiraling inflation took its toll. An interesting variation exists in the

production of the ten cent coin in that after1939 the mint changed the character

used for “ten” from the official style of writing to the more popular simple style

(“+”) of expressing the value ten. Eventually all coinage ceased to circulate as

higher and higher denominations of paper money took over as the sole medium of

exchange.

It should be mentioned here that all work had to be suspended at the Central

Government Mint in August 1937 due to the outbreak of war in Shanghai. The staff

was able, however, to dismantle and remove the bulk of its machinery before the

Japanese army had a chance to occupy the mint buildings. The production of

subsidiary coins was then continued at branch mints in the interior located in

Chengtu, Chungking, Wuchang, Kweilin and Lanchow. Production was spread

evenly across all branch mints with the exception of Kweilin which produced only

ten and twenty cent pieces.

The Republic of China’s standardized coin issue was of a very pleasing

design and extremely well struck. The one half, one and two cent coins displayed

on their obverse a depiction of the republican Chinese sun within a wide border

with “Republic of China” and the date appearing above. The reverse of all

denominations was uniform. It shows a bold rendering of an ancient square-footed

spade coin, or “pu”, such as those dating to the Chou dynasty (1122-255 B.C.). A

large number of these pus have, over time, been unearthed in the Chang-tzu and

T’un-lin districts of Shansi province. A wide border containing the coin’s

denomination shown in two characters to left and right of the pu completes the

design. Several curious anomalies add interest to this series. (See Table 1.) From

the outset in 1936, production at the Shanghai mint could not keep up with demand

necessitating the contracting out of additional production to the mint in Vienna,

Austria. These coins are identical in all respects with the exception of the addition

of a mint letter “A” beneath the pu to identify them. Production was limited to

five, ten and twenty cent pieces. The Tientsin mint was also pressed into service to

alleviate demand for these coins. In 1936 this mint produced one million ten cent

coins identical to those being struck in Shanghai, yet it is possible today to tell

them apart! This incongruity stems from the fact that insufficient nickel metal

being then available at the Tientsin mint, a large quantity of diverse metals were

alloyed with the nickel to produce coins of only eighteen percent nickel. The

heavily alloyed coins struck in Tientsin proved to be non magnetic, while the pure

nickel ones (95 percent pure nickel, actually) produced in Shanghai were attracted

to a magnet.

The standard issue of subsidiary coinage released in 1936 included ½, 1, 5, 10 and 20 cent pieces.

Later 2 cent and 50 cent coins were struck. Shown here are the 1 cent (Yr. 25) typical of the ½, 1

and 2 cent design; the 50 cent coin of Yr 31 (1939) which is representative of the 5, 10, 20 and 50

cent issues; and a pattern 1 dollar coin of 1936 which never saw production. The absence of 1937

dated 5, 10 and 20 cent coins in this series is due to the Japanese occupation of Shanghai and the

evacuation of the mint to the interior in August 1937.

Table 1. China’s Standardized National Coinage

Note: * in millions

Denomination Year Metal Mintage* Remarks

½ cent 25 (1936) Bronze 64.720

1 cent 25 (1936)

26 (1937)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

Bronze

“““

311.780

307.198

12.000

75.000

2 cents 28 (1939) Brass 300.000

5 cents 25 (1936)

25 (1936)

25 (1936)

25 (1936)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

29 (1940)

30 (1941)

Nickel

““““

Copper Nickel

72.844

20.000

??

34.325

6.000

57.000

96.000

Shanghai mint

Vienna mint

With “P’ing”

With “Ch’ing”

10 cents 25 (1936)

25 (1936)

25 (1936)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

29 (1940)

29 (1940)

30 (1941)

30 (1941)

31 (1942)

Nickel

““““

Copper Nickel

““““

73.866

60.000

1.000

110.203

68.000

68.000

in above

254.000

in above

10.000

Shanghai mint

Vienna mint

Tientsin mint

Reeded edge

Plain edge

Reeded edge

Plain edge

20 cents 25 (1936)

25 (1936)

27 (1938)

28 (1939)

31 (1942)

Nickel

“““

Copper Nickel

49.620

40.000

61.248

38.000

32.300

Shanghai mint

Vienna mint

50 cents 31 (1942)

32 (1943)

Copper Nickel

57.000

4.000

Three other deviations appeared in the five cent series. Two varieties of this

coin were minted at Shanghai in 1936. On one the character “P’ing” appears on

both sides of Sun-Yat-Sen’s portrait, while the other bears the inscription “Ch’ing”

in the same location. It is not known to the author why this was done. The final

oddity concerns the ten cent coin of1941 which appears with both reeded and plain

edges.

Emergency Money

In the late nineteen thirties one could stand atop Shanghai’s tallest building,

Broadway Mansion, and gaze down upon the city extending to the horizon in all

directions. No wonder the Japanese made it their headquarters in 1941! From this

vantage point the Whangpoo River and Soochow Creek were clearly discernible.

Shanghai was a thriving congested city full of bicyclists weaving between cars and

buses, the tinkling of their bells mixing with the deep blasts from the ships horns of

oceangoing freighters in the Yangtze River beyond.

To the north of Soochow Creek lay the International Settlement, home to

foreigners engulfed in a sea of Chinese. Here three million English, French,

Americans, Germans, Russians, Italians and assorted others were jammed into

twelve and a half square miles.

Beginning in 1842, following the First Opium War, China was increasingly

taken over and exploited by the West, gradually being reduced to a state bordering

on colonization. Because of its commercial importance to the West, Shanghai

symbolized this aggression and submission. Following the Opium Wars, China set

aside three parcels of land for the use of the “foreign devils” – one British, one

American and the third French. In 1863 the Americans joined with the British to

create the International Settlement. The concession enjoyed its own separate

political status, courts, municipal council and police force – all the trappings of

extraterritoriality. By treaty the International Settlement had been leased in

perpetuity from the Chinese. Above all the settlement was a place international in

character, politically neutral, and a place where the rights and privileges inherent in

extraterritoriality were strictly enforced.

Over the years the settlement increased in size ever extending into the

surrounding countryside. By the 1920s Shanghai had become the most

Westernized city in China, enjoying some of its best years. Within the walls of the

settlement foreigners enjoyed an existence of leisure, indulging in their own

pleasure while beyond its walls, the Chinese peasant lived a subsistence level

existence of hard labor with little hope for a better life. Constant fighting

surrounding the settlement (1927: Kuomintang versus Communists; 1932:

Japanese occupation of the city; and 1937: outright war between China and Japan)

did nothing to diminish the good life within. The fighting affected neither the

commerce nor the river traffic upon which Shanghai depended. Foreigners within

the settlement were so complacent that they referred to the 1932 trouble as “the war

across the bridge” (Soochow Creek), and the 1937 Japanese occupation as “the war

at the end of the street” (edge of the settlement boundary)! Of course the world

was caving in around them and the Chinese were enduring unthinkable suffering.

For the time being their enclave was secure because the Japanese war machine in

1937-1940 wasn’t yet ready to take on the world powers of Britain and America.

Still in awe of the British, the Japanese hesitated to take what they wanted.

Choosing to pay lip service to the sovereignty of her future enemies instead, Japan

developed a hands-off policy, and life within the International Settlement went on

pretty much as usual.

The situation beyond the Settlement walls presented a stark contrast,

however. Shanghai’s industrial enterprises suffered irreparable losses in

consequence of the undeclared war. The northern districts of Hongkew and Chapei

were particularly hard hit. Incessant warfare and bombing made any kind of

commerce an impossibility. Cotton mills, ironworks, soap factories, woolen mills,

tobacco factories, breweries, rubber and printing works, shipyards and wharves all

shut down as if on command. Work ceased abruptly everywhere, sending 800,000

refugees swarming into the International Settlement. Many factories were

destroyed in the course of actual fighting while many others burned to the ground.

The electric company and waterworks were one of the first casualties of Japanese

bombs, depriving greater Shanghai’s citizens of light and water. Coal, transport

and food were in short supply. The industrial might of greater Shanghai had been

brought to a standstill in a matter of weeks. Faced with all this, the Chinese people

refused to abandon hope. They stood as one solid body behind their government

with a renewed determination to resist the Japanese enemy, understanding that not

to do so would in all probability result in their permanent extinction as a nation.

The first to feel the effect of the turning tide was the city’s commerce.

Shanghai failed to completely bounce back after 1937. The surrounding

countryside was devastated in the wake of the Japanese army’s march on the

republican capital of Nanking. In an effort to deny the mighty Yangtze to the

Japanese navy, chains were stretched across the river effectively ending

commercial traffic as well. Japanese authorities took over the Chinese Maritime

Customs and commencing in 1938 dismantled factories, sending the machinery

back to Japan for scrap.

Little by little the standard coinage Minister Kung had worked so hard to

create began to disappear from general circulation. Metal currency in Shanghai

and throughout central China was aggressively siphoned off by the Japanese to

feed her war machine back home. What better way to augment scarce supplies of

copper and nickel than to assign the enemy’s coins to the crucibles of their war

industry? By mid 1939 the shortage of coin within the International Settlement

became so acute that merchants were no longer able to carry on business as usual.

The shortage of coins forced merchants to quote prices of commodities in round

numbers much to the disadvantage of the poor. Clearly, something had to be done.

Money of the Wu Tang Tsiang Restaurant and the French tramway. Typical of these emergency

issues, all notes no matter how lowly the denomination, bore serial numbers.

One must bear in mind that even at this time (1939-1940) a dollar was quite

a large sum of money to millions of Chinese, in extreme cases equating to a week’s

wages. It becomes obvious then that a great need existed for smaller units of

currency. Even the lowly cent was further divided by the Chinese into

approximately three coppers, and in rural areas the copper further divided into ten

cash.

The merchants of Shanghai, isolated from the central government in

Chungking, and tired of losing business brought about by the shortage of small

change and not being unsympathetic to the suffering of their poor clients, very

soon devised ways of overcoming this obstacle. Their approach was three fold.

First they placed into circulation certain tokens already in existence for specific

purposes. This category included telephone tokens, bus tokens and the slugs

commonly used in slot machines. Their quantity being very limited, this expedient

hardly made a dent in the situation, however. Even postage stamps were used until

the postal authorities stepped in and forbade it. Amazingly, these various and

sundry pieces were readily accepted at the assumed value of “ten cents” by the

money-starved population. The next expedient was to manufacture new coins

varying in value from one to ten cents. These “coins”, or tokens, were usually

made of aluminum and rarely of brass. The manufacture of coins being both timely

and expensive defeated this approach as it became clear that insufficient quantities

could be made to meet the demand.

In 1939 my good friend Harry Atkinson, a retired army colonel, was in

Nanking with the American advisory group. He managed to leave just one step

ahead of the advancing Japanese. His familiarity with the Shanghai tokens was

extensive. At one time Harry bought a large collection of these pieces from an old

man who was selling out and wanted to go to Taiwan. Unfortunately, they were all

stolen in a burglary many years later. Harry states that they were made in local

machine shops – some of them being as large as poker chips. Metals used were

bronze, aluminum and nickel. Americans adopted the practice also as various

military clubs, such as the Fourth Marines, issued their own tokens.

This leads us to the third method employed by the Shanghai merchants to

alleviate the coin shortage – that of printing small change paper money. The

coupon solution was the one relied upon by the overwhelming number of shops

and firms. All kinds of enterprises availed themselves of this opportunity to

alleviate the desperate need for small change. They included theaters, department

stores, tramways, bus companies, hotels, dry goods stores, coffee shops, butchers,

fish markets and a myriad of others. The stouthearted and straightforward manner

in which the Shanghai merchants rose to meet this challenge deserves attention.

Small change paper money, or script, was certainly inexpensive to print. Larger

firms printed them by the tens of thousands. The smaller shops sometimes relied

solely on scraps of paper impressed with a rubber stamp. They all bore one

characteristic in common, however – that of accountability. Almost without

exception these small scraps of paper carried a serial number on their obverse. In

addition, the lesser known firms and shops carried the handwritten signature of the

manager as well. The smaller shops were usually content to either sign the notes or

apply their “chop” after serializing them and affixing their rubber stamp. All this

for one cent! Such a system meant endless work for them, but the merchants of

SHsANGHAI

Shanghai met the challenge nonetheless.

The Sun Company was a large Shanghai department store. It issued small change notes in

denominations of 1, 2, 5 and 10 cents in an effort to keep commerce flowing.

Notes typical of the smaller Chinese shops. Most carried the “chop”, or seal, of the manager, or

in many cases were hand signed by the manager himself.

Paper also being somewhat at a premium, some interesting examples may be

found of script printed on the inside of used cigarette cartons and old shoe boxes,

and in other cases, on discarded theater tickets. The cursory wording on some of

these notes is also interesting – and indicative of the times. Some examples: “This

note can be exchanged for full value after the tension is removed, or for full value

in trade at any time at this restaurant”. Another: “We will return (this note) when

the national cents notes are issued”.

Some firms placed limiting conditions upon their notes. The Majestic Dry

Cleaning Company stated that their note was “Good for ten cents in payment of

accounts” while a note of the Palace Hotel magnanimously stated “This coupon is

good for twenty cents while on the hotel’s premises”. The Sincere Company Ltd.,

living up to its name, stated on its one cent ‘national currency’ bearer coupon:

“This coupon is exchangeable at face value for goods only and being ‘Bearer

Certificated’. No registration of loss will be entertained. This coupon is not valid

unless it bears the official stamp of the company”. It did. A two cent coupon of

the Compagnie Francaise de Tramways et d’Eclairage Electrique de Shanghai, a

streetcar company operating in the French Concession, stated that its money was

good at any place along the company’s route as long as it was used before midnight

30 June 1940: “Ce coupon sera accepte en paiement du prix des places sur les

viotures de la compagnie, pour la valeur deux cents. Il cessera le 30 Juin 1940 a 24

H.”

Temporary 1 cent coupon of the Tsung Tai Money Exchange and Tobacco Shop

Twenty cent note of the Parc des Sports “Auditorium”, a well known Shanghai sports arena.

The fact that the Shanghai money shortage was being felt as early as 1939 is

evident on the notes of the Auditorium, a well known sports palace featuring the

then very popular jai-alai games. It issued a series of well designed notes of ten

and twenty cents (and perhaps other values) upon which this statement appeared on

the reverse of the 20 cent note: “The Auditorium promises to pay the bearer the

sum of twenty dollar cents Shanghai currency on presentation of this note at the

auditorium on meeting days, or at the registered office of Parc des Sports

(Auditorium), 1 Rue Montauban. Dated at Shanghai 1st December 1939″.

The size of these notes bore no relation to their value. Many were printed in

as many as three colors. English was the most prevalent language, although some

vouchers appeared in French while most of the smaller native shops were printed

entirely in Chinese. One of my favorites is a “Good for Ten Cents” coupon of the

Doumer Theater which, so as not to miss out on any possible business, had their

script printed in English on the obverse and Chinese on the reverse, stating “In

view of the present shortage of small money this coupon is worth ten cents at the

theater where it will be taken instead of cash at any time until 1 April, 1940. This

coupon is only valid with the signature of the owner of the Doumer Theater”.

So the city of Shanghai in this manner overcame its difficulties. Each shop,

large or small, intent upon relieving its own requirements contributed to the overall

availability of small change. Eventually the flood of notes forthcoming became

sufficient to keep the lesser wheels of commerce turning. It must be said that the

system was a great success and that despite overwhelming obstacles, – it worked!

Not everyone profited from the scheme however as the poor rickshaw coolies, at

the bottom of the economic scale, had to take their fares in any way they could.

When they went to the money shop to exchange their fistful of nondescript chits

into something more tangible they found that such paper was heavily discounted.

Paper small money continued to be issued and to circulate until the International

Settlement fell to the Japanese army on 8 December 1941.

It goes without saying that after the fall of Shanghai none of this script was

redeemed. The vast majority of this money has been lost forever. Nevertheless,

enough pieces have survived to this day to allow us an insight into these troubled

times and the ingenious way in which Necessity became the Mother of invention.

The central government in far away Chungking recognized the dire straits

which had befallen the Shanghai population but were slow to do anything about it.

Not until the situation became acute did the government authorize the Central Bank

of China to produce a series of small denomination bank notes specifically for

Shanghai emergency money of 1939. Clockwise: upper left, French dog racing course; the Lyric

Theatre; unknown; 1 fen (cent) coupon of the Hongchang Cigarette Shop.; Shanghai Men’s

Toilet; and a 5 cent coupon of the U.S. Navy Y.M.C.A. Soon after Chinese shop owners

commenced issuing emergency paper, European companies soon followed suit.

Shanghai. These notes were printed in denominations of one, five, ten and twenty

cents. Although bearing dates of 1939 and 1940, they did not commence appearing

on the streets of Shanghai until February 1940.

In order to alleviate the Shanghai shortage of small change, the central government in Chungking

finally authorized special “small change” notes of 1 and 5, 10 and 20 cents for circulation there.

The smaller denomination one and five fen (cent) notes bear as their central

vignette a picture of a nine storied pagoda together with the value in cartouches at

right center and at the four corners. The Chinese date “28th Year of the Republic”

(1939) appears below. Their reverse depicts the standard republican one and five

fen “spade” coins respectively. The one cent note is red, while its five cent

companion was printed in green. The work was contracted out to two local firms,

the Union Printing Company and Union Publishers and Printers whose imprint

appears on the notes. Thus, two varieties of each exist.

The two larger denominations of one and two chiao (ten and twenty cents)

were printed by the Chung Hwa Book Company, Ltd. and are of superior

The “specific use” small change note for 20 cents authorized to replace Shanghai’s private paper

money issues.

workmanship. Both show Sun-Yat-Sen in an oval at right with their denominations

in cartouches, as mentioned before. The Chinese date on the obverse of these notes

reads “29th Year of the Republic” while on the reverse the date “1940” is shown.

Unlike the two smaller denominations, the printed signatures of the General

Manager and the Assistant General Manager appear on these notes. All carry the

title “The Central Bank of China” in Chinese on the obverse and in English on the

reverse. The one chiao specimen is light green while the two chiao note is blue.

Both notes are very common and can be easily found by collectors today attesting

to the quantities undoubtedly remaining when the Japanese authorities took over

Shanghai.

Surrender Passes

One other aspect of this story is of more than passing interest. While it has

no bearing on Shanghai directly, it is nevertheless an integral part of the overall

numismatic picture. I refer here to the surrender passes printed by the Japanese

puppet Reformed Government of the Republic of China. These interesting pieces,

rarely encountered today, constitute a part of many important Chinese collections.

After the Japanese attack on Shanghai in 1937 her Central China

Expeditionary Army swept up the Yangtzi river valley to attack Nanking, the then

capital of nationalist China and the seat of Chang Kai Shek’s government. Despite

a pledge that Nanking would never fall, the government and troops panicked

precipitating a mass exodus of civilians and garrison troops. The Japanese

bombarded the city with leaflets promising decent treatment for all civilians

remaining there. Nonetheless, the invading troops on 13 December,1937, upon

entering Nanking, unleashed upon the defeated troops and helpless civilians terror,

destruction and cruelty that has had few parallels. The wanton violence lasted

three weeks and took over 60,000 lives. This action has come to be known as “The

Rape of Nanking”.

Once Nanking had fallen, the Japanese moved to install yet another “puppet”

regime similar to those previously established in Manchukuo, Mongolia and North

China (see my article entitled “Japanese Sponsored Coin and Bank Note Issues

for the Occupied Regions of China” which appeared in the March 1997 issue of

The NI Bulletin). The new governing body was given the somewhat grandiloquent

name “Reformed Government of the Republic of China”. Its area of authority was

to extend over all of central and south China. One Liang Hongzhi, a Chinese with

Japanese sympathies, was installed as President on 28 March, 1938. Chronically

short of money his regime was forced to rely upon an alliance with the gangsters

who ran the rackets in Shanghai for much of its income. Finally the Japanese came

to the rescue by establishing the Central Reserve Bank of China in March 1941,

which was to ultimately serve central and south China as the sole bank of issue.

Initially, its bank notes met a poor reception among the local population; and in

Shanghai’s International Settlement still under the influence of Chungking, the new

notes were refused altogether.

In an effort to swell the ranks of its Japanese controlled puppet army, the

Reformed Government hit upon the idea of printing surrender leaflets and good

conduct passes to entice the morale stricken Nationalist troops to come over to

their side. Issued by the Nanking government’s Military Affairs Committee, these

Front and back sides of a surrender pass guaranteeing safe conduct through the lines. This leaflet

was the product of the newly created Reformed Government of the Republic of China, a Japanese

controlled political entity set up to administer the “liberated” area of China. Its purpose was to

encourage defection of soldiers from Chiang Kai Shek’s Nationalist Army. Note that the face of

the note is identical to the 5 cent Shanghai emergency issue of the Central Bank of China. The

printers imprint of the obverse of the real note is lacking on the leaflet, however.

surrender leaflets took the form and appearance of previously issued Central Bank

of China “fa-pai” (legal tender) notes. It is known that the lowly five cent note

prepared to alleviate the Shanghai coin shortage and an obsolete one yuan note of

1936 were used for this purpose. Other examples may exist. The propaganda use

of these notes must therefore equate to the year 1940 – subsequent to the issue of

the five cent note (1939) and prior to the run away inflation commencing in 1942.

For sake of comparison it should be pointed out that a rickshaw fare costing sixty

cents in 1939 had escalated to four hundred dollars by late 1942. To be of any use

for propaganda purposes the notes scattered over Nationalist lines by Japanese

aircraft had to have sufficient value to be picked up and examined!

The surrender pass most usually encountered (although very rarely) is the

green five cent piece, the face of which was printed to resemble its genuine

counterpart. Harry Atkinson, having such a note in his collection, reports that this

pass was also issued in a light-blue ink. The back of the leaflet consisted of a

reproduction of the one yuan note printed by Thomas de la Rue dated 1936 which

had been modified by removing the central and right hand vignettes to

accommodate the propaganda message. All bear the serial number 558829 N/E.

A translation of the message appearing on the reverse of these notes is as follows:

Caption: Certificate for Returning Soldiers

Left hand vertical: Welcome. Join the peace movement.

Right hand vertical: Protect safety of life.

Nine column central message:

This certificate is issued to those who volunteer to join the peace movement

of the New Central Government before a circular is issued by the Military Council.

Agreement has been made with Japanese troops at the front that this certificate will

provide for protection if produced to the Japanese patrol and also for conveniences

for coming back to the New Central Government.

Issued by the Military Council of the Nanking Government.

(Translation courtesy of Harry Atkinson)

Having passed through Shanghai during the war while experiencing some of

China’s history first hand, I have always held a fascination for Asian numismatics.

I have enjoyed researching this little known story of Shanghai’s emergency money

and in shedding new light on this seldom reported and often neglected field.

Bibliography

Ball, J. Dyer Things Chinese, Singapore, 1949, The

International Press

Chen, Jian H. “Development of the Central Mint”, The Journal

of East Asian Numismatics, New York, Vol. III,

Summer 1996

Jacobs, Wayne L. “The Universal Dollar of Republican China”,

Chinese Coins, Montreal, 1969

Lee, Frederic Currency, Banking and Finance in China,

Washington, D.C., 1926, Government Printing Office

Miyashita, Tadao The Currency and Financial System of

Mainland China, Tokyo, 1966, Daini Insatsu

Printing Company

O’Neill, Hugh B. Companion to Chinese History, Oxford, 1987,

Facts on File Publications

Rand, Peter China Hands, New York, 1995, Simon and

Schuster

Sergeant, Harriet Shanghai, New York, 1990, Crown Publishers,

Inc.

Spence, Jonathan D. The Search for Modern China, London, 1990,

W.W. Norton and Company

Tong, Hollington K. China Handbook 1937-1943, New York, 1943,

The Macmillan Company

Woodhead, H.G.W. The China Yearbook – 1939, Shanghai, 1939,

The North China Daily News and Herald, Ltd

.The Illustration only for premium member,

please subscribed via comment.

Pick #

Date

 
    A Brief History of the Bank of ChinaHhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com– The Bank of China’s beginnings lie within the Imperial Chinese Court.The Hupu Bank
The Hupu Bank was organized by the Imperial Ministry of Revenues in 1904 during the Qing Dynasty. It is the oldest government owned and operated bank in China and opened its first office in Beijing on September 27, 1905 (August 29, 31st year of Guangxu – Qing Dynasty). In 1907, the Hupu Bank established a Jinan branch. In 1908 its name was changed to “Great Qing Bank” (The Da Ching Government Bank) The Imperial Court of China effectively ended in 1911 when Pu Yi, the young Emperor, abdicated in favor of the new Republic of China envisaged by Sun Yat-Sen. The Republic of China was promulgated on January 1, 1912, with the seat of government being based in Nanjing. The Local Chupu Banknote:

 

 

The Ta Ching Government Bank
The Ta Ching Government Bank became the only authorized note issuing authority in China until its name was changed to the Bank of China in 1912. The Bank of China today therefore has its roots in Imperial China. The bank had its operations at 3-5, Hankou Road, Shanghai, before being changed to the Bank of China. The building is still there.

The Bank Of China
Founded in 1912 to absorb and replace the Ta Ching Government Bank, this is the oldest bank in China. From its establishment until 1942, it issued banknotes on behalf of the Central Government along with the “Big Four” banks of the period: the Central Bank of China, The Farmer’s Bank of China and the Bank of Communications. It opened its first branch in Hong Kong in 1917. Although it initially functioned as mainland China’s central bank, it was replaced in this role by the Central Bank of China in 1928. Subsequently, it became a purely commercial bank. After the Chinese civil war ended in 1949, the Bank of China effectively split into two operations. The mainland operation is the current entity known as the Bank of China, and is now the second largest lender in China overall, and the 8th largest bank in the world by market capitalization value. The Taiwanese portion of the bank relocated to Taiwan with the Kuomingtang government in 1949. It was privatized in 1971 to become the International Commercial Bank of China, then subsequently merged with the Taiwan Bank of Communications (Chiao Tung Bank), to become the Mega International Commercial Bank.

Today, the Bank of China has over RMB 3 trillion in assets, making the Fortune Global 500 for the past 17 years. The Bank of China building in Hong Kong, designed by I.M. Pei and opened in 1990, and is currently the 10th tallest building in the world.



Many early 20th-century China banknotes are beautiful and this c.1914 issue is no exception.  It was issued by the Bank of Communications in China but printed by the American Banknote Co. which did much early-20th century printing for foreign governments’ paper money, stamps and US stamps as well.  this says “10 yuan of the national coinage of the Republic of China.”
 
  Logged

 
 
ReplyReply



Here are the 1 yuan and 5 yuan notes from China issued in 1937, the year Japan fully invaded China thus beginning the war in ernest for these two countries. The Bank of China used Sun Yat Sen on a lot of its currency at this time.




Here are the 5-, 10-, 25-, 50- and 100-yuan denomination banknotes for the same Bank of China 1940 issue.  The American Bank Note Co. printed the 1940 series while the English Thomas de la Rue Co. did the 1937 notes, above.
 
  Logged

 
 
ReplyReply


1941 Bank of Communications 10 yuan banknote for China.

Central Bank of China 1942 10 yuan note.

1945 500 yuan note with Sun Yat Sen at center.

the Farmer’s Bank of China’s 10 yuan banknote from 1940.

Central Reserve Bank of China 1 yuan note from 1940.

The 10 yuan note from the same bank and year.
the Central Reserve Bank of China was a ‘puppet’ bank of the Japanese government and occupying military forces.  In order to gain more acceptance, the Jpanaes put Sun Yat Sen (a national hero of the Chinese) and his masoleum–perhaps as a subtle jibe at him.

The Bank of China ceased issuing bank notes in 1942, when the Communist Party reorganized China’s banking system and re-positioned the Peoples Bank of China as the main bank note issuing authority, a position which it retains today. The only exceptions for issuance of notes by the Bank of China have been the old Foreign Exchange Certificates, issued only to foreigners until 1990, and two special commemorative issues, for the 50th anniversary of the founding of the People’s Republic of China, and for the new millennium.
Pictured below are examples of notes the bank issued as one of China’s four issuing banks and then as FEC and commemorative issues:

1918 5 yuan bank note

1930 Bank of China 5 dollar note

1940 Bank of China 10 yuan note (picturing Dr. Sun Yat-Sen; printed by the American Bank Note Company)

1988 Bank of China RMB50 FEC

2000 Bank of China RMB100 millennium commemorative note

Responses to A Brief History of the Bank of China

I AM IN POSSESSION OF A $100 BANK NOTE ISSUED BY THE CENTRAL BANK OF CHINA IN 1928 WITH THE PORTRAIT OF SUN YAT-SEN ON THE FRONT. THE SERIAL NUMBERS ON THE BACK ARE IN RED INK AND READ AS FOLLOWS: SC097873M. FROM THE LITERATURE I’VE READ, THIS IS THE FIRST YEAR THE CENTRAL BANK OF CHINA ISSUED THESE BANK NOTES. IF AT ALL POSSIBLE CAN YOU PROVIDE ME WITH MORE LITERATURE OR PERHAPS TELL WHERE I CAN FIND MORE LITERATURE REGARDING THIS OLD AND APPARENTLY RARE BANK NOTE.

  1. 1.    THE VALUE MOF CHINA BANKNOTE
  2. 2.    CHINA55. Ch’Ing Dynasty, Taiping Rebellion year 6 (1856) 500 cash, 128 x 230mm.blue and red. (A1) Nice VF. View Item  $ 200
  3. 3.    56. Bank of Communications, 1914, 5 yuan, stamped SHANGHAI, with locomotive on obverse, (P117o). Unc. View Item  $ 35
  4. 4.    57. Bank of Communications, 1927, 1 yuan, stamped Tsingtau, 150 x 80mm. yellow. (145Ba), Fine. View Item  $ 20
  5. 5.    58. Bank of Communications, 1914, 100 yuan, stamped SHANGHAI, with locomotive on reverse,168 x 90mm. purple. (P120). VF.View Item $ 2059. Bank of Communications, 1941, 50 yuan, 170 x 83mm. brown. (P161b) Unc. View Item $ 2060. Bank of China, 1918, 20 cents, 116 x 62mm. black. (P49b)Unc. View Item $ 7561. Central Bank of China, 1930, 10 cents, 120 x 57mm. purple, (P323a). Unc. View Item  $ 4062. Central Bank of China, 1930, 20 cents, 128 x 63mm, green, (P324a). Unc. View Item  $ 4563. Central Bank of China, 1930, 250 gold units, 163 x 78mm. (P331). Unc. View Item  $ 2064. Central Bank of China, 1948, 50,000 gold units, 66 x 150 mm. red, (P370). Unc. View Item  $ 2565. Central Bank of China, 1948, 50,000 gold units, 73 x 165 mm. deep purple, (P372). Unc. View Item  $ 30
  6. 6.    66. Central Bank of China, bulk lot of four similar gold unit notes with each note oriented in the vertical. Nos. P325d, one gold unit; P326, 5 gold units; P327d, 10 gold units; P330, 100 gold units; Unc. $ 15/467. Central Bank of China, bulk lot of five similar gold unit notes with each note oriented in the vertical. Nos. P 339c, 1000 gold units; P340, 2000 gold units; P343, 2000 gold units, P344, 2000 gold units; and P347, 5000 gold units. All unc. $ 32.50/568. Central Bank of China, bulk lot of seven similar gold unit notes with each note oriented in the vertical. Nos. P335, 500 gold units; P350, 5000 gold units (with grafitti); P351, 5000 gold units; P352, 5000 gold units; P354, 10,000 gold units; P361, 5000 gold units; and P364, 10,000 gold units.EF-Unc. $ 60/769. Central Bank of China, bulk lot of six notes with each note oriented in the normal horizontal fashion. Nos. P168, 20 cents;P194b, 20 cents; P195c, $1; P196d, $5; P252, 1000 yuan; P253, 2000 yuan. XF-Unc. $ 100/6
    70. Sino-Scandinavian Bank, 1922, five yuan, 155 x 82mm. brown, stamped Tientsin, with Viking ship cartouche. (S541). Unc.View Item  $ 2571. Sino-Scandinavian Bank, 1922, one yuan, 145 x 75mm. green, (S580). Unc. SPECIMEN Note, unpublished. Unique? View Item  $ 500
  7. 7.     
  8. 8.     
  9. 9.     
  10. 10.   
  11. 11.   
  12. 12.   
  13. 13.  72. Tung Wai Bank, 1912, One Dollar, 153 x 90 mm. green with pair of flying bats on obverse and reverse. Reverse in purple and green. (S&MC31). Folded in center. XF and rare. View Item  $ 150
  14. 14.  73. Gwa Swarmun Yiack Bank, (1914) 1 dollar, 135 x 95mm. green- yellow/blue, (S&M WW1). Unc. View Item  $ 75
  15. 15.  74. Provincial Bank of Chihli, (ND) a lot of two small size notes for 10 and 20 cents. 110 x 57mm. Nos. 1285-1286. Purple and green respectively. Unc. View Item  $ 50/2
  16. 16.  75. Provincial Bank of Chihli,1920, $1,TIENTSIN, 145 x 77mm. green. (S1263). VF+, scarce. View Item  $ 50
  17. 17.  76. Provincial Bank of Honan, 1923, five yuan, TIENTSIN, 150 x 85mm. brown on back. (S1689b). XF. View Item $ 4077. Hunan Provicial Bank, 1938, 10 cents, 95 x 48mm. purple, (S1989). Unc. View Item $ 3078. Kueichou Bank, (ND) ten cents, 120 x 62mm. green. (S2477) XF. View Item $ 4079. Kwangtung Provincial Bank, 1931, $ 10, 142 x 88mm. red. (S2423). XF; 140 x 70mm,along with Kwangtung Province, $ 50, 180 x 95mm. green on back, o/s on front. (S2-104). VF. $ 50/280. Provincial Army Note of Shantung, 1926, 10 cents, 110 x 62mm, purple, (S3936) Fine, scarce. $ 2081. Provincial Army Note of Shantung, 1926, one yuan, 147 x 78mm. purple, misprint on right margin of obverse. Some staining, (S3939) VF. View Item  $ 70
  18. 18.  82. Provincial Army Note of Shantung, 1926, 5 yuan, 155 x 85 mm. red, (S3946). Unc. Rare! View Item $ 12583. Bank of the Northwest, Kalgan, 1925, 20 copper coins, 120 x 70mm. green. (S3865a). XF. View Item $ 5084. Peoples Republic, 1949, 200 yuan, 130 x 70mm. blue, (P841). VF. View Item $ 8085. Peoples Republic, 1949, 500 yuan, 133 x 70mm. brown and black, (P843). VF. View Item  $ 3086. Peoples Republic, 1949, 5000 yuan, 140 x 75mm. dark green, (P852). VF+. View Item  $ 7587. Peoples Republic, 1949, 10,000 yuan, 140 x 75mm. dark brown, (P853). XF. View Item  $ 35JAPANESE PUPPET BANKS IN CHINA

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

AA2-10

20

 

300

 

1000

RMB

 

 

3000

 

9000

 

10000

 

1368-99

20, 300, 1.000 cash

A1-8

1853-59

 

RMB

 3000

500, 1.000, 1.500, 2.000, 5.000, 10.000, 50.000, 100.000 cash

A9-13

1853-59

1, 3, 5 10, 50 Tael
    – General Bank of Communications

1$

5$*

10$

A14-9

1904

 

 

1909

1, 5 10 dollars; Canton, Hankow, Kaifeng, Shanghai, Swatow, Wusih or Yingkow Branch
    – Hu Pu Bank 

A24

1905

1906

1 dollar

A25-35

(1909)

1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 8, 10, 50, 100, 500 Teals
    – Imperial Bank of China

A36-8

$1*

1898

1, 5, 10 dollars; Canton Branch

A39-44

1898

5 mace, 1, 5, 10, 50, 100 tales; Peking Branch

A39-44

1898

5 mace, 1, 5, 10, 50, 100 tales; Peking Branch

A45-50

1898

1/2, 1, 5, 10, 50, 100 tales; Sanghai Branch

A51-54A

1898

1, 5, 10, 50, 100 dollars; Shanghai Branch

A55-55A

$5

$10*

1904

5, 10 dollars
    – Imperial Chinese Railways

A56

1895

1 dollar; Peiyang Branch

A57-61

1895

1, 5, 10 dollars; Shanghai Branch
    – Ningpo Commercial Bank

A61A-D

1909

1, 2, 5, 10 dollars
    – Ta Ch’ing Government Bank 

A62-75

1906

1, 5, 10 dollars; Chinanfu, Fengtien, Foochow, Hangchow, Hankow, Hunan, Kaifong, Kalgan, Kwangchow, Peking, Shanghai, Tientsin, Urga, Wuhu, Yingkow, Yunnan Branch

A76-78B

1909

1, 5, 10, 50, 100 dollars

A79-82

(1910)

1, 5, 10, 100 dollars
    – Ta Ch’ing Government Bank, Shansi

A83-83J

5 yuan*

(1911)

(1912)

1, 3, 100, 1.000 talesShanghai yuan 

 

$1

 

 

 

$5.-

 

 

3000

2000

5000

RMB

Charter bank of Inida,Australia and China
Close Window

 

$10

Date

 20.000

RMB

Sino_Belgian Bank   Hongkong banknote

 

 

Hong Kong,10 Dollars,
The Chartered Bank of India,Australia and China.
1st.Sept.1956.

     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
     
   

 

 

 

   

    
        
  
      
     
    
 
 
 

 

WOMEN IN POWER 
1940-1970

Female leaders
and women in other positions of political authority
of independent states and
self-governing understate entities


  1940-44 Head of State Khertek Anchimaa-Toka, People’s Republic of Tannu Tuva
As Chairperson of the Presidium of the Parliament, the Little Hüral, Khertek Amyrbitovna was the Head of the state which became Independent in 1921, a People’s Republic in 1926, was incoroprated into the Soviet Union in 1944. She had held various jobs in local administration and the party administration, Chairperson of the Women Department of the Central Committee of  the Tuvinian People’s Revolutionary Party 1938-1940. Married to the First Secretary of the TPRP, Salchak Kalbakkhorekovich Toka in 1940, Deputy Chairperson of Oblast Executive Committee 1944-1961 and Deputy Chairperson of the Council of Ministers of Tuva 1961-1972. She lived (1912-2008).

  1940-46 and 1946-47 HH Shrimant Akhand Soubhagyavati Maharani Tara Bai Sahib Maharaj of Kolhapur (India)
Also known as Tarabai Sahib ChhaatrapatiorIndumati Devi, she was widow of Maharaja Sir Rajaram II Bhonsle Chhatrapathi Maharaj who “only” had one daughter. She therefore adopted a relative, Shivaji V, who lived (1941-46). Tarabai also adopted his successor. Born as Princess of Baroda (b.1904-).

  1941-60 Acting Paramount Chief The Mofumahali ‘MaNtsebo Amalia ‘Matsaba Sempe of Basutoland (Lesotho)
Reigned after the death of her husband and succeeded as ruler of the British protectorate of Basutoland – now known as Leshoto – by her son, Moshoeshoe II, who was King 1960-70, 1970-88 and 1990-96. She lived (1902-65).

  1941-43 and 1947-48 Regent HH Shrimant Akhand Soubhagyavati Maharani Pramula Bai Maharaj Sahib of Dewas (Senior) (India)
Her husband, Maharaja Sir Shahaji II (or Sir Vikramsinh Rao Tukoji Rao Puar (1901-83)) was ruler of Dewar (1937-41) but abdicated in order to become ruler of Kolhapur. He had been adopted by Dowager Maharani Tara Bai (See below) and was succeeded in Dewar by oldest son, Krishnaji Rao II. In Kolhapur succeeded by son of oldest daughter, whom Sir Shahaji adopted. Pramula Bai is born as Princess of Jath (b. 1910-).

  1941 and 1942-1943 Regent Maharani Shri Gulab Kunwarba Sahib of  Nawanagar (India)
In charge of the government during the absences of her husband since 1935, Maharaja Jam Shri Sir Digvijaysinhji Ranjitsinhji Sahib Bahadur of Nawanagar. She was Daughter of H.H. Maharajadhiraj Maharao Shri Sir Sarup Ram Singhji Bahadur, Maharao of Sirohi, by his first wife, H.H. Maharani Krishna Kunwarba Sahib, and lived (1910-94

  1941-46 Acting Paramount Chiefess Elizabeth Tshatshu of the Xhosa Tribe of amaNtinde (South Africa)
Acted after the death of Mgcawezulu a Nongane until she was succeeded by Zwelitsha a Mgcawezulu, who is still Inkosi Enkhulu.

  1941 Queen Mother Mutaleni kaMpingana of Ondonga (Namibia)
After the death of King Martin Nambala yaKadhikwa she played an important role in the selection of the 13th King of the Ondonga area, Kambonde kaNamene (1942-1960).

  1941-79 Politically Influential HIH Princess Ashraf Pahlavi of Iran
In 1946 her twin brother, Shah Mohammed Reza Pahlavi, send her to negotiate with Stalin in the Kremlin, to secure the return of some Soviet occupied parts of Iran. She was Head of the Woman’s Organization of Iran and a Special Ambassador to the United Nations. Her first two marriages ended in divorce, her third husband died. According to Iranian usage, her sons two sons and their children had the title H.H. Prince and father’s surname. Her daughter is H.H. Princess and the husband’s surname. (b. 1919-).

  1942-44 Counsellor of State HH Princess Maud Duff of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland, Countess of Southeask
Princess Maude only acted as ruling Counsellor once in 1943. She was the younger daughter of The Princess Royal and the Duke of Fife, and was married to the 11th Earl of Southeask (1893-1992). Her only son, James Carnagie, succeeded her sister as 3rd Duke of Fife. Maude was appointed as one of the Counsellors of State during king George VI’s visit to Africa, and lived (1893-1945)

  1942-69 Dwabenhemaa Nana Dwaben Serwaa II of Dwaben (Ghana)
1959-63 Dwabenhene (King)
Concurrent Queen and King of Dwaben. First enstooled as the Queen of Dwaben and held the joint offices until1963, when she placed her son, Nana Kwabena Boateng II on the male Stool of Dwaben, making him Dwabenhene. She continued to rule as Dwabenhemaa until 1969, when she abdicated. Nana Dwaben Serwaa II, is still alive and well over a 100yrs of age. She lives in Dwaben, in Ashanti and in Ghana.

  1943-57 Acting Chiefess Nofikile a Ngongo of the Xhosa Tribe of imiDushane kaNdlambe (South Africa) 
Acting after the death of Inkosi Enkhulu Gushiphela a Menziwa and succeeded by Zimlindile Payment Muyaka a Gushiphela, who is still Chief of the tribe. 

  1943-55 Guardian Dowager Queen Ioanna of Italy of Bulgaria
Married to King Boris III, who tried to remain natural as World War II broke out, but he met with Hitler in 1940, and in 1941 became part of the pact allying Germany, Italy and Japan. The king has long been described as having been appalled at Hitler’s massacres of Jews, and on two occasions he refused orders to deport Bulgarian Jews. Queen Ioanna intervened to obtain transit visas to enable a number of Jews to escape to Argentina. After the death of her husband, Boris III (1894-1918-43) her brother-in-law, Prince Cyrill became regent for her son, Simoen II (1937-43-46-), until a referendum abolished the Monarchy, and she fled with her children to Egypt and later to Spain. Her son became Premier Minister of Bulgaria in 2001 under the name of Saxe-Coburg. Born as Giovanna Savoia of Italy, she lived (1910-2001).

  1944-48 Tenant Madame Fortington of Jethou (Crown Dependency of the British Monarch)
Took over the Tenantcy of the tiny Channel Island after the death of Harold Fortington (1934-44). George MacDonald was Subtenant (1940-45) and William Gill Withycombe was tenant (1948-55).

  Before 1944 Regent Princess Sharifah Leng binti al-Marhum Yang di-Pertuan Muda Syed Abdul Hamid of Tampin (Malaysia)
Daughter Sultan Sharif Abdul Hamid ibni al-Marhum Yang di-Pertuan Muda Sultan Muhammad Shah al-Qadri (1872-94) she was regent for her nephew Syed Akil bin Syed Dewa al-Qadri, Tunku Besar of Tampin, who died at the age of 20, and whose brother, Syed Muhammad bin Syed Dewa al-Qadri, ruled until 1944.

  1944-77 12th Asantehemaa Nana Ama Serwaa Nyarko II of Asante (Ghana)
The second Queen mother during the reign of king Otumfuo Nana Osei Agyeman Prempe II (1892-1931/35-70) and during of Otumfuo Nana Opoku Ware II (1919-70-99). She was granddaughter of Aufa Kobi Serwaa Ampen I, who was (1859-1884) and daughter of daughter of Akua Afriyie, the Kumasehemaa. In 1977 she was succeeded by the present Asantehemaa, Nana Afua Kobi Sewaa Ampem II – who is Queen Mother for the present king, Otumfuo Nana Osei Tutu II (1950-99-).

  1944-55 Acting Head of the Princely Family HSH. Dowager Princess Margareta Fouche d’Otrante of Sayn-Wittgenstein-Berleburg (Germany)
After her husband Gustaf Richard was reported missing during WWII she became guardian for her son, Prince Richard (1934/44-). The family went into exile in her Sweden, where she was born. Prince Richard later married HRH Princess Benedikte of Denmark. Born as Duchess Fouche d’Otrante, she lived (1909-2005).

  1944-58 Acting Head of the Princely Family HIH Dowager Grand Duchess Alexandra zu Hannover-Cumberland of Mecklenburg-Schwerin (Germany)
Following the death of her husband, Friedrich Franz IV, she was guardian for her son, Grand Duke Friedrich Franz V (d. 2002) as the last of his family. She was daughter of Princess Thyra of Denmark and Ernst August von Hannover, Duke of Cumberland, mother of four children and lived (1882-1963). 

  1946-58 Acting Paramount Chiefess, Queen Mother Elizabeth Pulane Seeco of baTawana (British Protectorate, Botswana)
Also known as Princess Pulane Moremi, she widow of Moremi III (1915-37-46)As regent she administration of the Tribal Administration, which had been mired by inefficiency and corruption. Her regency was troubled by the need to balance the interests of her morafe’s diverse population. She helped open the door for such groups as the Wayeyi and Ovaherero to run their own affairs. On the national stage she joined forces with Dikgosi Tshekedi and Bathoen II in calling for self government. Stepped down in favour of her son Letsholathebe II (1940-58-81), and lived (1912-81). 

  1946-47 Rani Mariyumma Adi-Raja Bibi of Cannanore (India)
Also known as Ali Raja Bibi Arakkal Mariumma or Ali Raja Mariumma Beevi Thangal, she was the last ruler before the principality was incorporated in the Republic of India. It is not known when she died but Adiraja Ayisha Muthu Beevi (1922-2006) was head of the Head of the Arakkal royal house from 1997 and was succeed by Adiraja Ayisha Beevi as the Arakkal Beevi (or Beebi) near the City that is now known as Kannur.

  1946-68 Deputy Seigneur Jehanne Beaumont Bell of Sark
Youngest of Dame Sibyl Hathaway’s 6 children, she was appointed to act as her mother’s substitute during her absence in 1946. In 1947 she was elected Deputy of the People on Chief Pleas and retired from the post of Deputy Seigneur in 1968 due to ill health, but continued to take an interest in Sark’s affairs, advising the present Seigneur when he succeeded on the death of La Dame in 1974 until her death. She married in 1948 and lived (1919-88).

  1946-90 Partner in Power Nexhmije Xhugilini Hoxa, Albania
Married to Enver Hoxa, Prime minister 1945-53 and President 1954-85. During the resistance war 1941-46, she was a close advisor of her husband. 1946-55 Chairperson of the Women’s Wing of the Communist Party, 1952-90 MP, 1968-90 Director of the Institute of Marxist Studies and 1986-90 Chairperson of Albania’s Democratic Front, which controlled all the political organizations of the country, and appointed candidates for the parliament. She was imprisoned 1991-96 charged with corruption and abuse of power. (b. 1921-).

  1946-54 Partner in Power Eva Duarte de Peron, Argentina 
Known as Evita Peron, she was very powerful during her husband, Juan D. Peron’s first tenure as President (1946-55). In 1951 the military prevented her candidature for the post of Vice-President. Very popular among the masses. Juan Peron’s third wife, Isabel Peron, was vice-President 1973-74 during his second term in office, and succeeded him as President after his death in 1974. Eva Peron lived (1919-54).

  1947 and 1948 Princess-Regent Juliana of the Netherlands 
1948-80 By the Grace of God Queen of the Netherlands 
Member of the Council of State from her 18th birthday in 1927. From 1927 to 1930, she attended lectures at Leiden University. Regent during the illness of her mother, Wilhelmina and succeeded her upon her abdication. The people of the Netherlands watched as their Queen often appeared in public dressed like any ordinary Dutch woman. Like her mother had out of necessity, Queen Juliana began riding a bicycle for exercise and fresh air. She began visiting with the citizens of the nearby towns and, unannounced, would drop in on social institutions and schools. Her refreshingly straightforward manner and talk made her a powerful public speaker. On the international stage, Queen Juliana was particularly interested in the problems of developing countries, the refugee problem, and had a very special interest in child welfare, particularly in the developing countries. In 1949, she signed the documents transferring sovereignty to Indonesia and in 1954 she gave her assent to the Charter for the Kingdom of the Netherlands, which formed the basis for cooperation between the three remaining parts of the Kingdom: the Netherlands, Suriname and the Netherlands Antilles. Suriname became an independent republic in 1975. Closely involved in social questions and involved in the running of the government until her abdication in favour of her oldest daughter, Queen Beatrix. She has since been known as HRH Princess Juliana of the Netherlands, and since the early 1990s, she has gradually withdrawn from public life. Also Princess van Oranje Nassau, Duchess van Mecklenburg-Schwerin etc, etc, etc., she was married to Prince Bernhard zu Lippe-Biesterfeld (1911-2004), and mother of four daughters. She lived (1909-2004).

  1947-49 Regent Rajmata Krishna Kumari of Marwar and Jodhpur (India)
1949-69 Acting Head of the Princely Family
H.H. Maharani Shri Krishna Kunwarba Baiji Sahiba, Princess of Dhrangadhra, she was regent for son, Maharaja Gaj Singh II (1923-47-52-), After her husband, Maharaja Shri Hanwant Singhji Sahib Bahadur was killed in a plane-crash, and continued as his guardian and was in charge of the interests of the princely family . She provides a strong cultural binding to the family.  She was Member of the Lok Sabha 1971-77 and continues to participate in a myriad of social and religious activities. (b. 1926-).

  1947-48 President of the Council of Regency Dowager Maharani H.H. Sri Srimati Maharani Kanchan Prabhavati Mahadevi Sahiba of Tripura (India)
1948-49 Regent (Radhakrishnapada Srila Srimati Maharani)
Also known as Kanchan Prabha Devi. After the death of her husband Bir Bikram Kishore Manikya in May 1947, a council of regency under her leadership took over charge of administration on behalf of her minor son, prince Kirit Bikram Kishore Manikya (b. 1933). The state was faced an immediate refugee problem, which brought conflict between the people, severe strain on the administration and threatened to exhaust the meagre resources of the state, and she was forced to cede sovereignty to India within a few months and signed the treaty which transferred the state to the Union of India on 9th September 1947 coming effect two years later. Tripura became a Union Territory on 1st November 1956. The Territorial Council was formed on August 15, 1959. The dissolution of Territorial Council and formation of Legislative Assembly and a Council of Ministers in July 1963 were notable events. Finally Tripura became a full-fledged State in January 1972. She was the eldest daughter of Colonel H.H. Mahendra Maharaja Sri Sir Yadvendra Singh Ju Deo Bahadur, Maharaja of Panna, by his first wife, H.H. Mahendra Maharani Sri Manhar Kunwarba Sahiba, and lived (1914-73).

  1947-50 President of the Minority Administration H.H. Jadeji Maharani Shri Krishna Kunverba Sahib of Sirohi (India)
Known as H.H. the Rajmata Sahiba, she became regent for the adopted son of her husband,  H.H. Maharajadhiraj Maharao Shri Tej Ram Singhji Bahadur (1946-50) after it had been headed by the Chief Minister for since his accession. Her husband, Maharajadhiraj Maharao Shri Sir Sarup Ram Singhji Bahadur had reigned 1920-46. Tej Ram Singhji  was removed by the Government of India in 1950 and replaced by Thakuran Raj Shri Abhai Singhji of Manadar, following a lengthy investigation into the circumstances surrounding his adoption. She was born as Maharajkumari Bai Shri Takhatba Sahib as the fourth and youngest daughter of H.H. Maharajadhiraj Maharao Mirza Shri Khengarji III Sawai Bahadur of Cutc and she (d. 1979).

  1947-57 Maradia Regnant of Balan(g)nipa (Indonesia)
After the abdication of her husband, Haji Andi Depu Baso, she ruled in her own right until 1950 and the following seven years in a temporary basis. She was succeeded by the grandson of the brother of the father of her husband, Puang Manda’ alias Haji Andi Syahribulan (1959-1963) as the last ruler of the Mandar area north of the main Buginese area. It was a sort of confederation of seven principalities with the Maradia of Balangnipa as chief. In 1873 the Dutch made all the seven states real separate principalities. (b. 1907-).

  1947-87 Queen Maria Mwengere of Shambyu (Namibia)
Succeeded king Mbambangandu II, who became blind. She prohibited the brewing of traditional beers with sugar, but also curtailed the sale of all kinds of liquor in the Sambyu area. The brewing of traditional beers without the use of sugar for own consumption was however still permitted. On many occasions during the sixties, she severely punished transgressors by fining them up to four head of cattle, but she later stopped this praxis because of strong opposition from her people. In 1989 Hompa Angelina Ribebe Matumbo became Queen of the Shambyu.

  1949-52 Vice-Chairperson of the Council of Ministers Ana Pauker, Romania
Minister of Foreign Affairs 1947-52 and Vice-Premier. Before that she had been Leader of the Romanian Communists in USSR 1940-44 and ca. 1940-53 Responsible for the collectivizing of the Agriculture in the Politburo, 1944-56 Secretary General of the Communist Party. She was born Rabinovici but changed her name because of anti-Semitic sentiments, which eventually caused her downfall. She was daughter of Rabbi Hersch Kaufmann Robinsohn and lived (1893-1960).

  1949-75 Makea Nui Teremoana Ariki, 31st Makea Nui Ariki of the Teauotonga Tribe in Rarotonga (Cook Islands)
Also known as Makea Nui Teremona Ariki Tapuanoanoa Tinirau Cowan, she was member of the Rarotongan Legislature 1947-59 and represented the Cook Islands in the South Pacific Commission an institution established by the regional Colonial powers to promote ‘native welfare’ in their Pacific colonies in 1947. She succeeded her sister, Makea Nui Tinirau Ariki, and married Kainuku Parapu Ariki and was succeeded by daughter, Margaret Tepo Vakatini Ariki, who died in 1988 and then by her oldest daughter. She lived (ca. 1910-75).

  1949-94 Makea Karika Takau Margaret Ariki, 27th Makea Karika Ariki of the Teauotonga Tribe in Rarotonga (Cook Islands)
Margaret Tarau was President of the House of Ariki 1978-80 and 1990-94, and was one of the 3 chief of the Teauotonga tribe in succession to her father, Makea Karika George Pa, who had succeeded his mother Makea Karika Takau Tuaraupoko Mokoroa ki Aitu in 1942, and lived (1919-ca. 94).

  1949-62 Titular Acting Head of the Sovereign Family Baroness Maria Gizela Tunkl-Iturbide, Princess de Iturbide of Mexico 
Her mother, Princess Maria Josepha Sophia had stated in her will and Maria Gizela and her older unmarried sister Maria Anna Wilhelmina (b. 1909) had agreed that the leadership of the Mexican Imperial Family passed to Maria Grizela’s son, Count Maximiliano von Goetzen Iturbide, (b. 1944), who continues to be head of the Iturbide dynasty but has made no attempt to press his claim to the imperial throne of Mexico. He is married and currently lives in Australia where he is a successful businessman. His heir apparent is his son Count Fernando Goetzen Iturbide (b. 1992). Baroness Maria Gizela first lived in Venezuela and Uruguay before moving to Australia. She is  (b. 1912-).

  1950-ca. 95 Temporary Royal Regent HRH The Princess Mother, Somdet Phra Srinagarindra Boromarajajonani of Thailand
Sangwalya Chrukamol was born as the daughter of a goldsmith. She was married to Prince Mahidol of Songkhla, son of king Chulalongkorn Rama V (1868-1910) by one of his 92 wifes. She was mother of King Anadan Mahidol Rama VIII (1925-35-46) and of King Bhumibol Adulyadej Rama IX (1927-46). She acted as regent on nine different occasions during Bhumibol’s reign. She lived (2443-2538 or 1900-95).

  1950-ca 59 Datuk I Suji of Suppa (Indonesia)
Her son La Kane (or Kunen/Kuneng) is the present chief of the dynasty of Suppa. She (d. ca. 1992).

  1951-… Adatuwang Regnant Bau Rukiah of Sawito(Indonesia)
Appointed as ruler of the state.

  1951-85  Counsellor of State HRH Princess Margaret of United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland
As the younger sister of Queen Elizabeth II, she acted as Counsellor of State on various occasions until her youngest nephew, Prince Edward, turned 21. Among others Special Representative of the Queen to the Independence Celebrations of Jamaica in 1962, Domenica and Tuvalu 1978 and of Antigua and Barbuda and of Saint Christopher and Nevis in 1980. Divorced from Anthony Armstrong-Jones, who were created 1st Earl of Snowdon, and mother of two children. She lived (1930-2002).

  1952- H.M. Elizabeth II of United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland and Her other Realms and Territories Queen, Defender of the Faith, Head of the Commonwealth 
Until 1953 her title was Queen of Great Britain, Ireland and the British Overseas Dominions. She is head if state in 15 countries apart from Great Britain and as Head of the Commonwealth, she is the front person of the organization of many other former British colonies and territories. She is the first child of The Duke and Duchess of York. Although when born it was unlikely that she would become Queen, events in the 1930s led to her father’s Accession and her becoming heir to the Throne. Her reign takes place during a period of great social change, she has carried out her political duties as Head of State, the ceremonial responsibilities of the Sovereign and an unprecedented programme of visits in the United Kingdom, Commonwealth and overseas. Elizabeth Alexandra Mary is the mother of three sons and a daughter. Married to Phillip Mountbatten, former Prince of Greece. (b. 1926-). 

  1952-53 Head of the Regency Council H.M. Queen Zein al-Sharaf of Jordan
In her official Jordanian biography it says that her political instincts and courage allowed her to successfully fill a constitutional vacuum after the assassination of the late King Abdullah in 1951, while the newly proclaimed King Talal was being treated outside the Kingdom for his mental illness. When he was deposed in August 1952 she was regent until her son, Hussein I, until he turned 18 in May the following year. She played a major role in the political development of the Kingdom in the early 1950s, and took part in the writing of the 1952 Constitution that gave full rights to women and enhanced the social development of the country. Born in Egypt as daughter of the Court Chamberlain, Sharif Jamal Ali bin Nasser, she was mother of three sons and a daughter, and lived (1916-94).

  Around 1952 Liurai Clara Assi of Fatu Mean (Timor Leste)
The state was included in the list made by the Portuguese in 1952, then in the district of Bobonaro.

  Around 1952 Liurai Bai Buti of Irlelo (Timor-Lester)
Also situated in the former district of Bobonaro in East Timor, which was occupied by Indonesia 1974-99, an UN Protectorate until 2002, when it became independent.

  1953-54 Acting Head of State Sühbaataryn Yanjmaa, Mongolia 
Member of the Politburo of the Mongolian People’s Revolutionary Party (MPRP) 1940-54, Secretary of the Central Committee of the MPRP 1941-47), was member of the Presidium of the Little Hüral 1940-50 and of the People’s Great Hüral 1950-62, and as 1. Deputy Chair of the Great Hüral since 1950, she took over during a vacancy on the post of Head of State and Chairperson of the Hüral. ) She was the widow of the great national hero Damdiny Sühbaatar (1893-1923), born as Nemendeyen Yanjmaa and lived (1893-1963).

  1953-58 H.H. Queen Aloisia Lavelua of Uvea (Wallis and Futuna) (French External Territory)
The Monarchs and chiefs are still involved with the government of the French External Territory Wallis and Futuna. After the death of King Kapeliele Tufele Lavelua (1950-53), the Council of Ministers reigned until Soane Toke Lavelua became king for one day – 18.-19. December. On 22. December Aloisia became Queen. After her abdication, the Council of Ministers again reigned until Tomasi Kulimoetoke II became king at the 12th of March 1959 and reigned until 2007.

  From 1953 Acting Paramount Chiefess Nonayithi Jali a Mthati of the Xhosa Tribe of imiQhayi (South Africa) 
Acting after the death of the acting Chief Bofolo a Ntonisi a Donddashe. It is not known when she was succeeded by Inkosi Enkhulu Mabundu Bangelizwe Jali a Enoch, who is still chief.

  1953-67 and 1992-2006 Paramount Chiefess Madam Ella Koblo Gulama of Kaiyamban (Sierra Leone)
Elected to succeed her father, Julius Gulama, as head of the tribe and district. 1957 she was elected the first female MP and was Minister without Portfolio 1963-67. Imprisoned during the political unrest from 1967-70 and deposed as Paramount Chief, Vice-President of the conference on Finance and Administration of the United Methodist Church 1985-91, she also worked hard to promote the education of girls and to improve the lot of women as President of the Federation of Women’s Organisations in Sierra Leone 1960-67 and President of the National Organization for Women 1985-91. Re-elected Paramount Chief of Kaiyamba Chiefdom by a unanimous vote in 1992.  The rebel war and its effects were devastating to Moyamba District and the country as a whole, resulting in complete set­back to development and progress. She was forced to leave Moyamba and seek refuge in Freetown. On her return to Moyamba, she again put all her efforts into the rehabilitation of her Chiefdom and District. Director of the Sierra Leone Export Development and Investment Corporation (SLEDIC) 1994-96 and also a director of The Sierra Leone Commercial Bank Limited. 1997 she fell ill and appointed a regent. She was married to Paramount Chief Bai Koblo Pathbana II Marampa Masimera Chiefdom,  mother of 7 children, and lived (1921-2006). 

  1953 Candidate for the Throne Princess Fatima Ibrahim Didi Tuttu Goma of the Maldive Islands
In 1944 the throne was first offered to the erstwhile Prime Minister Athireegey Abdul Majeed Rannabandeyri Kilegefan, but he declined and remained in exile until his death in 1952. She was offered the throne in 1953 but withdrew her candidature when opposed by the clerics headed by ‘Abdu’llah Jalal ud-din. Born as Princess Fatima Tuttu Goma, she was daughter Princess Gulistan of the Maldives and her cousin Al-Amir Ibrahim Fa’amuladeri Kilegefa’anu, who later became Ekgamuge Ibrahim ‘Ali Didi (d. 1975), and was member of the Regency 1943-1953 and Prime Minister 1953-1957. She was President of the Senate of the First Republic 1953-54. Married to H.E. Ahmad Zaki (1931-96), who held many government and ambassadorial posts, including that of Prime Minister 1972-1975 and Permanent Representative at the UN 1979-1983 and 1993-1996. One of her two sons were Defence Minister. She lived (1918-2008).

  1953-77 Politically Influential Jovanka Budisavlevic Broz, Yugoslavia
Thought to have had a substantial influence in the army and the country, until her husband, Josef Broz Tito, sent her in internal-exile. She was a lieutenant in the army when they got married. (b. 1923-).

  1953-98 Partner in Power Kim Song Ae in North Korea 
Married Kim II Sung (1912-94) in 1953. He was General Secretary of the Korean Worker’s Party 1948-94, Premier Minister (1948-72), President (1972-94) and created an austere and militarized regime. Kim song Ae was Vice-Chairperson 1965-71 and 1971-98 Chairperson of the Central Committee for the Women’s League, since 1980 Member of the Central Committee of the Korean Workers Party, from 1982 Member of the Standing Committee in the Supreme People’s Assembly, and considered to be domineering force and very influential. (b. 1924-).

  1954-63 Partner in Power Van Le Xuan Tran in South Vietnam
In the Westen World she was also known as Mme Ngo Dinh Nhu, she was the official first-Lady during her brother-in-law, Ngo Dinh Dimen’s term as Premier 1954 and President 1955-63. She was also member of the National Assembly. Ngo was deposed and killed together with her husband, Ngo Dinh Nhu, Chief of the Secret Police. She survived because she was in USA on a Public Relation Tour together with her daughter. (b. 1920-).

  1954-71 Guardian Regent Dowager H.H. Sri Badrukhanwala Maharani Malvender Kaur Sahiba of Dholpur (India)
When her husband, Maharajadhiraja Shri Sawai Maharaj Rana Sir Udai Bhan Singh, she adopted the second son of their only daughter, Maharani Urmila Devi Sahiba (1924-97) and her husband Maharaja Shri Sir Pratap Singh Malvendra Bahadur of Nabha,  Maharajadhiraja Shri Sawai Maharaj Rana Shri Hemant Singh (b. 1951-), who was recognized as the new Maharaja by the government of India in 1956 with effect from October 1954, but was deposed as “ruler” in 1971 following the new constitution. He is married to Maharajkumari Shrimant Vasundhara Raje Sahib Scindia, BJP Politician, former Union Minister of State and Chief Minister of Rajasthan since 2003. Maharani Malvender lived (1893-1981).

  1954-61 Head of the Sovereign Family HH. Princess Abigail Kapiolani Kawananakoa of Hawai’i  (USA)
Succeeded her brother Prince David, who became Head of the Royal Family in 1917 as successor to their cousin, Queen Lil’uokalani. Abigail was succeeded by son by Andrew A. Lambert, HRH Prince Edward Keliiahonui Kawananakoa, who died in 1997 and was succeeded by his son Edward J. Kawananakoa. Other relatives also claim the throne.  She lived (1903-61)

  1956 Regent H.M. Somdetch Pra Nang Chao Sirikit Phra Baromma Rajini Nath of Thailand (22.10-07.12)
Took the oath as regent before the National Assembly, as her husband, King Bhumibol, retired to do the traditional Buddhist studies. She was born as Mom Rajawong Sikrit Kitiyakara of Chandaburi – as a distant member of the royal family. Since 1956 she has had the title Somdetch Pra Nang Chao Sirikit Phra Baromma Rajini Nath (Queen Regent) and still occasionally acts as Deputy Head of State. Mother of a son and three daughters. (b. 1932).

  1956-60s Politically Influential Khieu Ponnary in Cambodia
Known as “Sister Number One”, she played a key role in the development of the Khmer Rouge, and was head of the Cambodian national women’s association during the period 1975-1979. She was the first Cambodian woman to get a high school degree and met Pol Pot, also known as Saloth Sar, in 1951, during her studies in Paris. They married in 1956 and returned to Cambodia, where she helped him build his revolutionary ultra-communist movement, the Khmer Rouge. From the 1970s she suffered from dementia and mental illness. Her sister Khieu Ieng Thirith was Minister in the government until 1982. Ponnary lived (1920-2003).

  1957-75 Joint Head of State The Ndlovukati Zihlathi Ndwandwe of Swaziland
Senior wife of King Sobhuza II. 

  1957-62/80  Counsellor of State HRH Princess Alexandra of Kent, of the United Kingdom and Northern Ireland
Dughter of Queen Elizabeth’s late cousin, the Duke of Kent, she acted as Counsellor of State during the minority of the closest heirs to the throne, and among others special representative of the Queen at the independence Celebrations of Nigeria in 1960 and Saint Lucia 1979. Widow of Sir Angus Ogilvy (1928-2004), and mother of two children. (b. 1936-).

  1957-62 Queen Dowager Doña Isabel Maria da Gama of Kongo (Angola)
1962-?75 Queen Regent
Her husband, Dom Antonio III, was king (1955-58), she succeeded him and in 1962 her son, Dom Pedro VIII Mansala, was king September-October and afterwards she took over the reigns again with the title Ntolia y aNtino ne Kongo. Some sources claims she is still in office, others that her regency ended in 1975.

  1958 Acting Chief Executive Angie Elizabeth Brook-Randolph, Liberia
1967-68 President of the United Nations-Trusteeship Council in charge of Nauru, Papua New Guinea, and the Pacific Islands Territories
1953-58 Assistant Attorney General and 1956-73 Assistant Secretary of State. In 1958 she acted as Chief Executive as both the President and the Secretary of State were abroad for some days. 1967-68 President of the United Nations-Trusteeship Council (Administering Nauru, Papua New Guinea, and the Pacific Islands Territories), 1969 and 1976 she was President of the General Assembly of the UN, 1973-75 Ambassador-at-Large, 1975-77 Ambassador to the United Nations and Cuba, and in 1977 appointed Judge in the Supreme Court. (b. 1928-).

  1958 Acting Prime Minister The Hon. Ellen Lourkes Fairclough, Canada (19.02-20.02)
Progressive Conservative MP 1950-63, and has been Privy Councillor since 1957 when she became the first female member of the Government as Secretary of State for Canada, 1958-62 Minister for Citizenship and Immigration and1962-63 Postmaster General. She was appointed Acting Premier for the first of January 1958. She lived (1905-2004).

  1958 Acting Prime Minister Ulla Lindström, Sweden
The longest serving Minister as Minister without Portfolio of Family Affairs 1954-66. Already in 1950 Premier Minister Tage Erlander (1946-69) wanted to appoint her as Foreign Minister, but the majority of the Social Democrats was against it. She was daughter of Nils Wohlin, Minister of Trade in the 1920s and 1928-29 for two right-wing parties. She lived (1910-99).

  1958- Queen Kanuni II of Uukwangali (Namibia)
Succeeded king Sivute, who succeeded Queen Kanuni I in 1941.

  1958-66 (†) Politically Influential Aisha Diori in Niger
Controlled her husband, president Hamani Diori, (1916-89), like a marionette. She was killed during an attempted coup d’etat but executed Aisha. Her husband was the Prime Minister (1958-60) and the first President after Niger’s independence in 1960 until he was deposed in 1974.

  1959-80 Rain Queen Makoma Modjadji IV of Balobedu (South Africa)
The Queen, apart from her ruling responsibilites, has the duty of providing her nation with rain. Succeeded by daughter Mokope Modjadji V in 1981.

  1959-70 Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Yadar Sadykovna Nariddinova, Uzbekistan (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
1952-59 Deputy Premier, Minister of Construction Industry in Uzbekistan, 1959-70 Vice-Chairperson of the Supreme Soviet before becoming “Head of State” of the Republic. 1970-74 she was President of the Federation Council of the Supreme Soviet of the USSR. She lived (1920-2006).

  1959- Mulena Mukwai  Makwibi Mwanawina, Chief of the Southern Part of Bulozi and Regent Princess of Barotseland (Zambia)
As Mulena Mukwai Mboanyikana of Libonda 1951-58, she was third-ranking in the hierarchy of the kingdom. She is daughter of Sir Mwanawina III, Litunga of the Lozi and Paramount Chief of Borotselan (1888-1948-68). Most of the year she is based at Nololo, the traditional capital of the south and second most important royal centre of Barotseland, but in the flood season, she proceeds in her own Nalikwanda barge to Muoyo on the eastern margin of the flood plain. (b. 1919-)

  1959-68-? Manavara Upoko Tiao Campbell, The Cook Islands (New Zealand External Territory)
Inherited the title of Manavara in 1959. The mother of two daughters.
[Perhaps she is identical with Tangianau Upoko, who was born 1926 and was the Kavana and is Pava (High Chief) of Veitatei District and the Kairanga Nuku (Subchief) from 1950 and High Chief 1980-2000). Tangianau Upoko is married to Tuaere Utikere.

  1960-70 Ceremonial Head of State, Symbol, Incarnation and Representative of the Crown H.M. Queen Sisovath Monivong Kossomak Nearieath Serey Cathana of Cambodia (20.06-18.03)
In 1955 she was crowned with her husband King Norodom Suramit, who succeeded their son, Prince Norodom Sihanouk who had succeeded her father as king in 1941. After her husband’s death, After her husband’s death she was officially nominated as Queen Regnant in the Crown Council, but instead her son became Head of State after a referendum, and during the swearing-in ceremony in the National Assembly he declared that “The Queen Kossamak incarnate and represent the Cambodian Dynasty”. She carried out the ceremonial duties and was in effect Queen Regnant without reigning. After her son was deposed in 1970 she spend the rest of her life in exile in Beijing. She lived (1904-75).  

  1960-65, 1970-77 and 1994-2000 Prime Minister Hon. Sirimavo Ratwatte Dias Bandaranaike, Sri Lanka
As Prime Minister, she also held the posts as Minister of Foreign Affairs, Defence, Finance etc. She was the world’s first female Prime minister, and was born into an influential Sri Lankan family, many of whose members had been involved in politics. In 1940, in an arranged marriage, she wed the politician Solomon Bandaranaike, who was 17 years her senior. Her husband became Prime minister in 1951, but she did not take a prominent political role herself at this time. However, when a Buddhist extremist assassinated him in 1959, she campaigned to succeed him and won the ensuing election. During her second term of office her domestic policies of nationalization and social welfare proved popular with her Sinhalese compatriots, as did the creation of a Sri Lankan republic in 1972. Yet the attempt to make Sinhalese the island’s official language – long a goal of her husband – alienated the Tamil minority population. Economic difficulties and charges of corruption caused her downfall in 1977. In 1980 she was convicted of abuse of power during her term as Prime minister and debarred from office for four years. 1988 Presidential Candidate and before her appointment to Prime Minister in 1994, she was Senior Minister without Portfolio (Second in Cabinet) in her daughter, Chandrika’s Kumaratunge’s cabinet. She was Chairperson 1960-93 and 1993-2000 President of Sri Lanka Freedom Party, 1965-70 and 1988-94 Leader of The Opposition and 1976 Chairperson of the Association of Non Aligned Nations. Two of her three children are also politicians. She lived (1916-2000).

  1960-61 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet
Kapitolina Nikolaevna Kryukova, Kazakstan (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Trough many years Vice-Chairperson of the Presidium of the local Supreme Soviet and acting as it’s chair, during a vacancy at the post, which were equivalent to that of Heads of State of the Soviet Republics, though power were vested in the First Secretary of the Communist Party.

  1960-62 Chief Alphonsine Lafond, Muskeg Lake (Canada)
The first female chief of Muskeg Lake Reserve in Saskatchewan. She was Councillor 1958-60, before elected chief in an open democratic election. In 1960, the Department of Indian Affairs installed the first residential phone on the reserve in Alpha’s home.  Her priorities as chief were to improve education, housing and roads. She retired in 1990, but was a member of the education and housing committees as an Elder until her death. She lived (1926-2000).

  1960-62 Chief Mary Louise Bernard, of the Lennox-Island Confederacy of Indian Nations in Nova Scotia (Canada)
Throughout many years Chief of the Wagmatcook First Nation – or band, and involved in the Confederacy politics.

  Until 1960s Sachem Elizabeth Sakaskantawe Brown of the he Quinnipiac in Totoket (Branford in Conneticut) (USA)
The last hereditary matriarch; and she was related to the last Sachems of Mioonkhtuck James Mah-wee-yeuh. Married three times and lived (1850s-1960s)

  1960-93 Partner in Power Mama Cecilia Tamanda Kadzamia in Malawi
Functioned as secretary, partner and hostess of President Hastings K. Bandas (1896-1997) and very influential. From the late 1980s Bandas became unceasingly senile, and she is believed to have been the real person in power. From 1986 President of Malawi’s Women’s Organization.

  1960-95 Head of the Princely Family H.H. Sikander Saulat Iftikhar ul-Mulk Haji Nawab Mehr Tai Sajida Sultan Begum Sahiba, Nawab Begum of Bhopal (India)
Recognized by the Government of India as ruler of Bhopal, at the 13. of January 1961 with effect from 4. February 1960, as her older sister, Abaida Sultan had emmigrated to Pakistan. After her husband, Muhammed Iftikhar Ali Khan of Pataudi (1910-1917-52) was killed in a polo-accident, she was regent for her son Mansur Ali Khan (b. 1941), who was captain of the Indian Cricket team 1960-75. Under the name of Begum Sajida Sultan, she was member of the Indian Parliament for Bhopal 1957-62. Succeeded by grandson, and lived (1915-95).

  1961-66 Vice-President Maria Paretti, Romania
Had been member of the Council of State for some years before becoming it’s vice-Chairperson and deputy head of state.

  1961-74 Politically Influential H.I.H. Princess Tenagnework Haile Selassie of Ethiopia
After the death of her mother Empress Menen she became the most visible and foremost woman at the Imperial court. She played an ever-increasing advisory role. The Princess was one of the few people who were able to freely offer criticism of official policy to the Emperor, and was often a conduit of various points of view to the Emperor when those offering opinions were too intimidated by the Emperor to offer them themselves. A strong personality with conservative views, she was widely regarded as being a guardian of the institution of the monarchy, and was concerned that it be upheld in an era of rapid and often unpredictable change. She was perceived as a leader of the traditionalist element within the nobility that was very wary of demands for constitutional reform and land reform policies. After the revolution, the women of the Imperial House were imprisoned 1974-89, and one year later she left the country. She returned to Ethiopia in 1999. She was First married to Ras Desta Damtew, Governor of the Province of Sidamo. Secondly to Ato Abebe Retta, who later served in ambassadorial and other roles in the post-war Imperial government, and would eventually become President of the Imperial Senate after their separation and thirdly to Ras Andargatchew Messai, who had been representative for the underage Prince Makonnen in his Duchy of Harrar. He was appointed Governor-General of Beghemidir and Simien Province and in 1951 vice-roy of Ethiopia. Mother of seven children with her two first husbands, and lived (1912-2003).

  1961- Head of the Princely Family H.H. Maharani Ushadevi Holkar of Indore (India)
Her full title is H.H. Maharanidhiraja Rani Rajeshwar Sawai Shrimant Akhand Soubhagyavati Usha Devi Maharaj Sahiba Holkar XV Bahadur. She had been declared Heir-Apparent, in preference to her only brother, Prince Richard Holkars, whose mother was American, by special gazette of the Government of India, 1950. Like all the other royals she was deprived of her rank, titles and honours by the government in 1971. Married to the industrialist Shrimant Sardar Satish Chandra Malhotra and mother of 2 sons and 2 or 3 daughters. (b. 1933-).

  1961-99 Paramount Chief Madam Honoraria Bailor Caulker of (Sierra Leone)
Member of the National Advisory Council and later of the National Reformation Council from 1961. President of the Women’s Action for New Directions. She lived (1922-99).

  1962-63 President of the Narodna Skubscina Vida Tomsic, Slovenia (Autonomous Republic in the Soviet Federal Republic of Yugoslavia)
In 1945-46 she was Minister for Social Politics and in the 1950s Member of the Executive Council and during her first tenure as President of the Parliament she was also “Head of State”. During her second period as President of the Narodna Skubscina 1974-78, the President of the Presidency of the state filled this position. (b.1913-).

  1962-69 Regent Princess Maria Molinas Bertoleoni of Tavolara (Italy)
Laid claim to the throne at a time when her cousin, King Carlos II, also claimed the crown. The same year a NATO station was installed at the Island, the effective end of Tavolaran sovereignty. She was daughter of the former regent, Princess Mariangela and Bachisio Molinas, and lived (1869-1969)

  Around 1963 Paramount Chiefess Madam Boi Sei Kenja III of Imperi (Sierra Leone)
Her chiefdom covered 93 Chiefs. At the time the Paramount Chiefs were heads of the local administration of Sierra Leone. There were a total of 148 paramount chiefs.

  Around 1963 Paramount Chiefess Madam Kadiyatta Gata of Jong (Sierra Leone)
Head of 172 Chiefs.

  Around 1963 Paramount Chiefess Madam Tity Messi of Kwameba Krim (Sierra Leone)
Paramount head of 66 chiefs.

  Around 1963 Paramount Chiefess Madam Tiange Gbatekaka of Gaura (Sierra Leone)
Head of 195 chiefs.

  Around 1963 Paramount Chiefess Madam Benya of Small Bo (Sierra Leone)
Her chiefdom covered 235 chiefs.

  Around 1963 Paramount Chiefess Madam Mammawa Sama of Tunika (Sierra Leone)
Head of 171 chiefs.

  1963-69 Politically Influential First Lady Lady Bird Johnson, United States of America
Played a key role during the term of office of her husband, Lyndon Baines Johnson, who became President when John F Kennedy was assassinated. Despite her unassuming manner, she played a key part in her husband’s ascension to the presidency; and her interest in social, political and environmental problems made her one of the most influential First Ladies since Eleanor Roosevelt. In 1968, she persuaded her husband not to run for a second term; his dramatic television announcement shocked the nation, and he died of another hart attack in 1973. She was a journalist and owned a radio and tv-station in Texas. Born Claudia Alta Taylor, whe was given the nickname of Lady Bird by a nursemaid. She was mother of 2 daughters and lived (1912-2007).

  1964-68 Administrator Ruth Gill Van Cleve of the United Nations Trust Territories of the Pacific Islands [USA]
Director of the Office of the Territories in the United State Department of the Interior, which administered the Pacific Island Territory for the United Nation. The territory included The Commonwealth of the Federated States of the Northern Mariana Islands, which remains an US external Territory. 

  1964-71 22nd Tenant Susan Summers Faed, Jetohou (Bailiwick of Guernsey, British Crown Dependency)
Together with her husband, Angus Faed, and their four children she inhabited Jethou, which is a part of the Bailiwick of Guernsey in The Channel Islands, which are British Islands, but not part of the United Kingdom; they are dependencies of the British Crown, lacking full sovereignty.

  1964-69 Independence Leader, Head of the Shan State War Council Sao Nang Hearn Kham, the Mahadevi of Yawnghwe (Burma)
Given in marriage to Prince Shwe Thaike of Yawnghwe in 1937. The following year, she was recognized as Mahadevi (Chief Queen). Following independence in 1948, her husband became President of Burma  (1948-52). She was elected to Parliament in 1956. In 1961, Prince Shwe Thaike led talks to reform the Burmese constitution to accommodate distinct ethnic groups like the Shan and Karen. The next year, General Ne Win staged his second coup and Sao’s husband died in jail. She then fled to the Thai border region where she headed the Shan State War Council until immigrating to Canada in 1969. (b. 1915-).

  1964-89 Anti-Apartheid Leader Nomzano Winnie Mandela in South Africa
During the imprisonment of her husband, Nelson Mandela (1964-89) she was known as “Mother of the Nation” and among the leaders of the Anti-Apartheid Movement and ANC. She also was President of the Women’s Wing of ANC, 1994-95 she was Deputy Minister of Arts, Culture, Science and Technology. In 1997 she withdrew her candidature for the post of vice-President of ANC (and of the Republic) after revelations of her involvement in killings during Apartheid.  Since the divorce from Nelson Mandela in 1995 she has been known as Madikizela-Mandela.  (b. 1934-).

  1965-87 Partner in Power Imelda Ramúaldez Marcos in The Philippines
Very influential during her husband, Ferdinand Marcos’s tenure as President and later dictator. In exile in Hawai’i after 1987, where her husband died. She was Governor of Manila 1975-86, Secretary of Resettlement 1978-84, Secretary of Ecology 1978-83, Member of Executive Council of Cabinet 1982-84, and Leader New Society Movement Party 1987-1993. She was Presidential candidate in 1992 and 1998, when she withdrew her candidature before the elections  but was elected to the House of Representatives. (b. 1927-).

  1965- Temporary Rigsforstander HRH Princess Benedikte of Denmark
Became a member of the Council of State by the age of 21 and has acted as regent (Rigsforstander) first in the place of her father and then for her sister, Queen Margrethe 2, whey they were abroad – alternating with Crown Prince Frederik and Prince Joachim of Denmark, since they came of age. Princess Benedikte is married to HH Prince Richard zu Sayn- Wittgenstein-Berleburg and lives in Germany. Mother of 3 children. (b. 1944-).

  1965- Temporary Regent H.M. Queen Halaevalu Mata’aho of Tonga
1998 (8.5-14.5) Queen Regnant
1999 (-30.4-) Queen Regnant
Has acted as regent on several occasions trough the reign of her husband king Taf’ahau Toupu IV (1918-65-2006), on occations when he was aboard. Born as Princess Halaevalu Mata’aho Ahomee. (b. 1926-).

  1965- Titular Queen Ampanjaka Soazara of Boina (Madagascar)
Great-granddaughter of Queen Tsiomeko (1836-40) and head of the Kamany-Dynasty that still rules the Menabe. And she governs the Boina population at the Northern tip of the Sakalava territory. She still retains an important place in the tradition and respect of customs and habits. And despite modernisation and the exodus of her subjects to the centre of the country, she maintains an important traditional authority, all the more so because the area is isolated.

  1965 or 1985-ca. 1990 Symbol of the Monarchy Andi Tenri Padang Opu Datu of Luwu (Indonesia)
Took the role after the death of her husband since 1944, Datu Andi Jemma Barue. She was daughter of Arumpone Andi Mappanyuki of Bone (d. 1967), who ruled in Suppa as Datu 1900-1905 and 1931-1946 and 1957-1960 as area chief. (d. ca. 1990).

  1966-77 and 1980-84 (†) Prime Minister Indira Gandhi, India
President 1959-60 and 1966-77 Leader of the Congress Party. She was Minister of Information 1964-66 and member of Rajya Sabha 1964-67 and of Lok Sabha 1967-77, 1978 and 1980-84. In 1975 she declared a stated of emergency and ruled as a dictator. As Prime Minister she held a number of other portfolios. She lost the 1977-elections and was imprisoned. She was remarkable for her ambition for personal power, her endurance and political tenacity. On a world front she insisted on India’s independence, gradually loosening the ties with the USSR developed in the early 1970s when China seemed menacing, and was a forceful spokeswomen for the rights of poorer nations. Her ruthless and autocratic methods were often at variance with her democratic principles and she continued to face determined opposition in India, especially in 1983 and early 1984 when in response to disturbances among Sikhs in the Punjab she sent in government troops, who sacked the Golden Temple of Amritsar. She was assassinated in the garden of her official residence in New Delhi by two Sikh bodyguards, and India was plunged into sectarian violence, during which over 1000 people died. Her son Rajiv Gandhi was immediately sworn in as Prime Minister. She lived (1917-84).

  1966-2006 The Maori Queen Te Ata-i Rangi-Kaahu Koroki Te Rata Mahuta Tawhiao Potatau in New Zealand  
Also known asTe Arikinui Te Ātairangikaahu te Kuīni Māori orTe Arikinui Dame Te Atairangikaahu, she was usually addressed as Te Arikinui, or Dame Te Ata, and was Queen or Kingitanga of the Tainui and Ariki nui (Paramount Chief) of the other Maori Groups and Tribes. A direct descendant of the first Màori King, Pòtatau Te Wherowhero, and daughter of King Korokì V. Her role was only titular, but she was very influential and hosted many royal and diplomatic visitors to New Zealand, and she represented her people at state events overseas. She supported both traditional and contemporary Màori arts, and urged her people to pursue quality and excellence in everything they did, from sports to tribal enterprise and national management, and attended 28 Poukai (formal Maori assemblies) each year. She had expressed to the wish to be succeeded by her oldest child, Princess Heeni Katipa, but the tribes elected her third child and oldest son as king. Born as Piki Paki (nee Mahuta), she was mother of 5 daughters and 2 sons, and lived (1932-2006).

  1966-70 Vice-President Constanta Craciun, Romania
1953-62 Chairperson of the State-Committee for Culture and Art 1962-66 Minister of Culture.

  1966-80 Politically Influential Lady Ruth Williams Khama, Botswana
Influential during the tenure of her husband, Sir Seretse Khama as President. He had been Paramount Chief of Bamagwato (1949-56), but was not recognized by the British protectorate authority and lived i exile until he renounced his claims in 1956. He lived (1921-80). Their son, Seretse Khama Ian Khama, the Paramount Chief of the Bamangwato tribe vas Vice-President 1998-2008 and President from 2008. She lived (1924-2002).

  1967-72 Governor The Hon. Dr. Dame Hilda Louisa Bynoe, Grenada (British Dependency)    
A former doctor and Hospital Administrator she is so far the only woman to have been governor of one of the British Dependencies. (b. 1921).

  1967-68 and 1971 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Valentina Alekseyevna Klochkova, Belarus (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Acting on two occasions when the post of Chairperson of the presidium of the Supreme Soviet of Belarus was vacant – the post was equivalent to that of a President of the state – though power were vested in the First Secretary of the Communist Party- there was also a chairman of the parliament.

  1967-69 Premier Minister Savka Dabčević-Kúčar of Croatia (Yugoslavia)
1969-70 Leader of Communist Party in Croatia
Marshall Tito dismissed Dabcevic-Kucar as CP-leader because he considered her views too liberal, 1970-71 Co-Leader of the Croatian Spring- movement, from 1990 Chairperson of the Democratic Party and 1992 Presidential Candidate. She lived (1923-2009).

  1967-89 (†) Partner in Power Dr. Elena Ceauşescu, Romania   
For many years she was de-facto second in command after her husband Nicolai Ceauşescu, who was Head of State and the Communist Party (1967-89), and as he got more and more ill throughout the 1980s she became de-facto leader of the country, and considered his most likely successor. She was Member of the Politburo 1973-89, Minister and Chairperson of the Academy of Science and first Vice-Chairperson of the Council of Ministers and 1979-89. They were both executed during the December-revolution of 1989. She lived  (1919-89).

  1967-71 Head of the Tribal Council Chief Betty Mae Jumper of the Seminole Nation (USA)
In the Seminole Nation the clans are perpetuated trough women. She was elected the first female chief and her main concern was to raise the living standards of her tribe trough education. (b. 1923-).

  1967- “Princess Joan I Bates of Sealand”
In 1942 Britain constructed a base consisting of concrete and steel outside British territorial waters. The fort was abandoned after World War II, and on 2nd of September Roy I Bates created the Principality of Sealand, and proclamed himself and his wife as joint rulers. (b. 1929-).

  31.10.1968-24.02.72 Acting Head of State Song Qingling, China
(06.07.1976-05.03.78 Acting Head of State)
1979-1980 “Honorary President”
Born into a rich Christian family, she was educated in the USA. In 1927-29 she was member of Government Council, 1929-49 Leader of Opposition against her brother-in-Law President Chiang Kai-chek and 1948 Honorary Chairperson of the Kuomintang, 1949-54 Deputy Premier Minister, 1954-59 Vice-Chairperson of The Peoples’ Republic (Deputy Head of State), 1954-76 and 1975-78 Vice-Chairperson of the National People’s Congress, Vice-Chairperson of China People’s Consultative Consultative Conference, CPPCC. In 1968-74 the Post of Chair of the Republic was vacant and she and the other Vice-Chairperson, Dong Biw shared the Presidential Powers. In 1976 the Chairperson of the NPC died and the 21 vice-chairmen, including Song, acted as collective heads of state until 1978 when a replacement was elected. 1980 she was Chairperson of the 3rd Session of the National People’s Congress. Soong Qingling was widow of Sun Yat-Sen, Provisoric President of China in 1911. She lived (1893-1981).

  1968 De facto Acting Prime Minister Bozena Machácová-Dastálová, Czechoslovakia (ca. 22.08-28.08)
When Soviet army invaded Czechoslovakia on Aug. 21st 1968, they captured, imprisoned and later deported to Moscow the Prime Minister Oldrich Cernik. All the Vice Premier Ministers escaped the captivity and were hiding themselves. National Assembly put her in charge of Cabinet meetings. She was not Premier Minister “de iure” (did not have official appointment by President – because he was also deported to Moscow), only “de facto”. After the return of deported politicians on around August 28th all portfolios returned to pre-occupation period. She was Minister of Agricultural Production 1954 and minister of Minister of Consumer Industry until 1968. She lived (1903-73).

  1968-72 Chief Secretary of the Communist Party Dr. Latinka Petrovic, Serbia (Yugoslavia)
President of the Commission for Ideological Work of the Yugoslav Central Committee 1965-66, and Secretary of the same Committee for re-organization 1966-68. Member of the Serbian Central Committee. Like her colleague in Croatia, Savka Dabcevic-Kúcar she was removed from office because Tito considered her views too liberal. (b. 1933-).

  1968-75 Reigning Queen Mother Mankopodi of baPedi (South Africa)
Reigned during the minority of her son, but was deposed by the Royal Council, as a  result of a dispute. (d. late 1970’s).

  1968-96 (†) Partner in Power Siti Hartinah, Indonesia
Also Known as Ibu Tien (Mother Tien), she was the most loyal aide and the closest and most influential advisor of her husband, President Suharto. She was known to express preferences as well as dislikes toward certain cabinet ministers, often connected with their personal lives. She was known as “Madame Ten Percent”, because of her corruption. Born as Princess of Mangkunegara in Surakarta, Central Java, and lived (1923-96).

  1969-74 Minister President Golda Meïr, Israel
1946-48 Acting head of the political department of the Jewish Agency, 1948-49 Ambassador to the Soviet Union, Minister of Labour and National Insurance 1949-56, Minister of Foreign Affairs 1956-66 when she became Secretary-General first of Mapai and then of the newly formed “Alignment” (made up of three Labour factions). Upon the death of Prime Minister Levi Eshkol in 1969, she was chosen to succeed him as the  “consensus candidate”. In the October 1969 elections, she led her party to victory. Shortly after she took office, the War of Attrition – sporadic military actions along the Suez Canal, which escalated into full-scale war – ended in a cease-fire agreement with Egypt. Though the cease-fire was broken time and again by the advancement of Egyptian missiles on the Suez Canal front, it did bring a three-year period of tranquillity, shattered only in October 1973 by the Yom Kippur War. As Prime Minister, Golda Meir concentrated much of her energies on the diplomatic front – artfully mixing personal diplomacy with skilful use of the mass media. Armed with an iron will, a warm personality and grandmotherly image, simple but highly effective rhetoric and a “shopping list,” she successfully solicited financial and military aid in unprecedented measure. She showed strong leadership during the surprise attack of the Yom Kippur War, securing an American airlift of arms while standing firm on the terms of disengagement-of-forces negotiations and rapid return of POWs. After she led her party to victory in the December 1973 elections, she resigned in mid-1974. She was born in Russia as Golda Mabovic and later immigrated to USA. Mother of two children and she lived (1898-1978).

  1969-71 Administrator Elizabeth P. Farrington of the United Nations Trust Territories of the Pacific Islands [USA]
Director of the Office of the Territories in the United State Department of the Interior that administered the Pacific Island Territory for the United Nation.

  1969-94 Dwabenhemaa Nana Akosua Akyaamaa II of Dwaben
Also known as Nana Akosua Domtie, she succeeded Nana Dwaben Serwaa II, who abdicated in that year. Her daughter, Nana Akosua Akyaamaa III, succeeded her on the Queenship throne of Dwaben and her son, Nana Otuo Serebour II, is the present King of Dwaben.

  1970 and 1990 Regent H.M. Queen ‘MaMohato Thabita ‘Masente Lerotholi Mojela of Lesotho 
1996 Regent The Mofumahali (Queen Mother) 
In 1970 she took over the regency for her son who was installed as king in place of her husband, King Moshoeshoe II, who was deposed during military coup d’etats in 1970 and 1990. In 1996 he was killed in a car-crash, where acted as regent until her son was re-installed as king David Mahato Berng Seeiso Letsie III. He was also king 1970 and 1988-90. She continued to act as Deputy Head of State and advisor of the King and Queen until her death. She was née Princess Tabita ‘Masentle Lerotholi Mojela, and lived (1941-2003).

  1972- H.M. Margrethe II, by the Grace of God, Denmark’s Queen 
As Queen she was also Supreme Commander of the Defence Forces and Head of the Evangelical-Lutheran Church. The Rigsfælleskab – or
Commonwealth of the Realm – includes the external territories of The Faero Islands and Greenland. She has engaged in translation work and made her mark artistically in several genres. She chairs the Council of State, which includes her and the Ministers, after elections she conducts consultations with the parties (Queen’s Round (Dronningerunden) and on the advice of the Prime Minister she appoints the next Head of Government and the Ministers. She succeeded her father, Frederik 9, and married to Count Henri de Laborde de Monpezat, Prince Henrik. Margrethe Alexandrine þorhildur Ingrid is mother of two sons. (b. 1940-).

  1972- Head of the Sovereign Family HRH Crown Princess Rose Paula Iribagiza of Burundi
Also using the name Son Altesse Royale, Princesse Iribagiza Mwambutsa Rose-Paula, she succeeded her brother, king Ntare V, as head of the Royal family, who was deposed in 1966 after a couple of months on the throne, after having deposed their father Mwambutsa IV Bangiriange (1915-66). Her brother died in 1972 and the father in 1977. Her first husband was André Muhirwa, chief of Busumany, was Premier Minister 1962-63. She lived in exile in Bruxelles for many years, but was elected an MP for CNDD-FDD in 2005. Married to Frédéric Van de Sande. Mother of 3 sons and 5 daughters.  (b. 1934-).

  1974-76 Executive President Maria Estella Martínez de Perón, Argentina 
Isabel Peron was Vice-Presidentand President of the Senate 1973-74, and became President after the death of her husband, President general Juan Peron. As Executive President she was also head of the Cabinet. Chairperson of Partido Justicial, The Peronist party 1974-85, As President she was unable to control the widespread strikes and political terrorism and on 24 March 1976, she was kidnapped and deposed in a bloodless coup. After remaining under house arrest for five years, she was sent into exile in Spain in 1981 and did not return until 1993. (b. 1931-).

  1975-76 Premier Minister Élisabeth Domitién, The Central African Republic
As Prime Minister she was also Deputy Head of State and acted as President on occasions when President Bokassa was abroad. Also vice-President of the ruling Social Evolution Movement of Black Africa (MESAN) 1975-79. She criticized the plans of her cousin, Jean Bedel Bokassa, chief of state since 1966, who wanted to become emperor, and in effect he sacked her. After his fall from power in 1979 she was imprisoned and tried in February 1980. She later became an influential businesswoman in Bangui, Married to the chief of the Mobaye Canton-Mayorship. She lived (1925-2005).

  1977 Minister President Lucinda E. da Costa Gomez-Matheeuws, The Netherlands Antilles (Dutch External Territory)
Minister of Health and Environment, Welfare, Youth, Sports, Culture and Recreation 1970-77 and in 1977 Minister Presidente and Minister of General Affairs. She was also Vice-President of The Nationale Volkspartij 1971-76 and around 1995 Member of the Raad van Advies, the Council of Advisors. She is the widow of Dr. M.F. da Costa Gomez (1907-66), Premier of the state 1951-54.  (b.5.4.29-).

  1979-80 Provisoric Executive President Lidia Gueiler Tejada, Bolivia 
As President she was also Head of the Cabinet. Lidia Gueiler was member of Parliament 1956-64 and afterwards in exile for 15 years. Circa 1978 Subsecretary for Agriculture, 1978 President of Camera de Diputados. Acting President of the Congress and acting Deputy Head of State 1978-79. She was deposed shortly before elections were due. Later ambassador and party leader. (b. 1921-).

  1979-90 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Margaret Thatcher, United Kingdom of Great Britain
MP 1959-90, Parliamentary Secretary of Pensions and National Insurance 1961-64, Secretary of State of Education 1970-74, Shadow Minister of Environment and Housing 1974-75, Shadow Special Minister of Finance and Public Expenditure 1975, Leader of The Conservative Party 1975-90, Leader of Her Majesty’s Opposition 1975-79. As Prime Minister she was also First Lord of the Treasury and Minister of the Civil Service. In 1982 she ordered British troops to the Falkland Islands to retake them from Argentina. She took a strong stand against the trade unions during the miner’s strike, and moved Britain toward privatization, selling minor interests in public utilities to the business interests. She also introduced “rate capping” which effectively took control of expenditures out of the hands of city councils, part of her policies aimed at reducing the influence of local governments. In 1989, she introduced a community poll tax. In 1990, her cabinet was divided over issues including the European Community, which forced her resignation. When her party leadership was challenged in 1990, she resigned and was Created Baroness Thatcher of Kestaven and became a member of the House of Lords two years later. Mother of twins. (b. 1925-).

  1979-80 President of the Council of Ministers Dr. Maria de Lurdes Ruivo da Silva Pintasilgo, Portugal
Secretary of State of Social Affairs 1974, Ambassador to UNESCO 1975-79, Minister of Social Affairs 1974-75 and was appointed Acting Prime Minister during one of the many government-crisis of the time. She was Member of the Council of State 1979-86 and Presidential Candidate in 1986. Member of the European Parliament 1979-86. Maria de Lurdes Pintasilgo was unmarried. She lived (1930-2004).

  1980- H.M. Beatrix, By the Grace of God, Queen of the Netherlands 
Queen Beatrix Wilhelmina Armgard is also Princess van Oranje-Nassau, Princess van Lippe-Biesterfeld etc, etc, etc. The Kingdom of The Netherlands includes the external territories of Aruba and The Nederlandse Antillen. She succeeded upon the abdication of her mother, Queen Juliana, and she closely follows affairs of government and maintains regular contact with ministers, state secretaries, the vice-President of the Council of State, the Queen’s Commissioners in the provinces, burgomasters, and Dutch ambassadors etc. She meets the Prime Minister every Monday. Much of her work consists of studying and signing State documents. She regularly receives members of parliament, as well as other authorities on social issues. Married to Prince Claus of the Netherlands, Jonkheer von Amfeld (1926-2002), and mother of 3 sons. (b. 1938-).

  1980-96 President Vigdís Finnbogadóttir, Iceland 
In 1972-80 she was Director of Iceland’s National Theatre was the world’s first democratically elected female President. Since 1996 she has been involved in a wide range of international humanitarian and cultural organizations. She was a divorcee and mother of an adopted a daughter. (b.1930-).

  1980-95 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Dame Eugenia Charles, Dominica
When the Dominica Labour Party attempted to limit dissent with a sedition act in 1968, Charles became involved in politics. In 1970, she was appointed to the legislature and in 1975, to the house of assembly, where she became the leader of the opposition. She co-founded the Dominica Freedom Party. As Prime minister she immediately began programs of economic reform and to end government corruption. She is a strict constitutionalist and her colleagues consider her a brilliant lawyer and a savvy politician. In 1983, Charles encouraged the U.S. invasion of Grenada to prevent Cuban infiltration of that island.
Her primary concern was to improve the lives of the citizens. She encouraged tourism to a small degree, but was determined to preserve the island’s ecology and national identity. During her tenure as Prime Minister she was also Minister of External Affairs, Finance, Trade and Industry, Defence, Minister of Information and Public Relations. She lived (1916-2005).

  1981 Capitano Reggente Maria Lea Pedini Angelini, San Marino 
Every 6th month The Consiglio Grande e Generale elects two Captain Regents, who acts as joint Heads of State and Government and as Chairmen of the Consiglio Grande e Generale. Maria Lea Pedini Angelini was the first woman on the post, and later became Director in the Ministry of Government and Foreign Affairs, and has been non-resident Ambassador in the Ministry to France, Denmark, Sweden, and Norway etc. since 1995. (b. 1954-).

  1981-93 Governor General Rt. Hon. Dr. Dame Elmira Minita Gordon, Belize
Commissioner of Belize City 1970-77, before becoming the official representative of the Queen of Belize, Queen Elizabeth. (b. 1930-).

  1981-81, 1986-89 and 1990-96 State Minister Gro Harlem Brundtland, Norway
Before becoming Prime Minister, she was Minister of Environmental Protection 1974-79, Deputy Leader 1975-81, Deputy Parliamentary Leader 1980-81, Leader 1981-93 and Parliamentary Leader, Parliamentary Leader of Arbeiderpartiet, Labour, 1980-81 and 1989-90 Chairperson of the Foreign and 1989-90 of the Finance Committees, 1998-2003 Director General of the World Health Organization, WHO, and Assistant Secretary General of the United Nations. A medical doctor, daughter of Gudmond Harlem (1917-88) a former member of the government, and mother of 4 children. (b. 1939-).

   1981-86 High Commissioner Janet J. McCoy, The Trust Territories of the Pacific Island [USA]
The Territories were administered by the USA for the United Nations 1947-90. McCoy was Director of the Office of Tourism and Visitor Service of California 1967-70, involved in a number of election-campaigns – i.e.. the “Regan For President” 1976-80. 1988-89. After her tenure as High Commissioner, she was Assistant Secretary of Interior 1988-89. She lived (1916-95).  

  1982-83 Reigning Queen Mother, The Indlovukazi Dzeliwe Shongwe of Swaziland 
The senior wife of King Sobhuza II, and joint-head of state and Queen Mother (The Indovukazi, the Great She-Elephant). The king’s death on 21 August 1982 precipitated a prolonged power struggle within the royal family. Initially she assumed the regency and appointed 15 members to the Liqoqo, a traditional advisory body that Sobhuza had sought to establish as the Supreme Council of State. However a power struggle ensued between the Prime Minister, who sought to assert the authority of the Cabinet and members of the Liqoqo. She was pressurised by the Liqoqo to dismiss the Prime Minister and replace him with a Liqoqo supporter. Subsequently she was placed under house arrest by the Liqoqo in October 1983.  The Liqoqo subsequently installed Queen Ntombi Laftwala, mother of the 14-year-old heir apparent, Prince Makhosetive, as Queen regent in late October. As Queen Mother she was also co-Chairperson of the Swazi National Council the Libandla. She lost the title of Queen Mother in 1985. (b. 1927-).

  1982-87 President Agatha Barbara, Malta 
Labour M.P 1947-82 and for long periods the only woman in Parliament. Minister of Education and Culture 1955-58 and 1971-74 Labour, Welfare and Culture (Third in Cabinet) 1974-81. In the last period she was Acting Prime Minister on various brief occasions. She resigned asPresident 2 years ahead of schedule because Labour lost the 1987-elections. She lived (1923-2002). 

  1982-86 Chairman of the Council of Ministers Milka Planinc, Yugoslavia
Before becoming Prime Minister, she was Secretary of Treönjevka People’s Assembly 1957, Secretary of Cultural Affairs of the City of Zagreb 1961-63, Croatian Secretary for Education 1963-65, President of the Croatian Assembly 1967-71 and Leader of the Communist Party in Croatia 1971-82. (b. 1924-).

  1982-85 President of the Conseil General 
1983 President of Conseil Regional
1991-2004 President of the Conseil General Luchette Michaux-Chevry, Guadalupe (French External Territory)
Beside her position as chief of government, she has also held posts in the French government, 1986-87 Secretary of State and 1993-95 Minister Delegate of Foreign Affairs in the French Government, 1987-95 Maire de Gourbreyre, and from 1995 Mayoress de Basse-Terre (b. 1929-).

  1983-86 Queen Regent and Head of State Ntombi 
laTfwala of Swaziland 
1986- Joint Head of State, Queen Mother, the Indovukazi 
Emakhosikati (Queen) Ntombi was one of the youngest wifes 
of Sobhuza II, and mother of the future king Mswati II. After the former Queen Mother Regent, Dzeliwe, was removed, she was installed as Queen Regent in late October, and she accepted the Liqoqo as the supreme body in Swaziland. She got the title of Queen Mother Indlovukazi in 1985. As Queen Mother she is Deputy Head of State and co-Chairperson of the Swazi National Council the Libandla, together with the king. (b. ca. 1950-).

  1984 and 1989-90 Capitano Reggente Gloriana Ranocchini, San Marino 
Member of the Parliament before becoming joint-head of state. (b. 1957-).

  1984 Acting Head of State Carmen Pereira, Guinea Bissau 
1973-84 Deputy President of Assembléia Nacional Popular, 1975-80 President of the Parliament of Cap Verde (which was in union with Guinea Bissau at the time) 1981-83 Minister of Health and Social Affairs, 1984-89 President of Assembléia Nacional Popular and acting head of state during a vacancy at the post, 1989-94 Member the Council of State and 1990-91 Minister of State (Deputy Premier) for Social Affairs. (b. 1937-).

  1984-90 Governor General The Rt. Hon. Jeanne Sauvé, Canada
Former journalist and TV-presenter. She was Minister of State of Science 1972, 1974-75 Minister of Environment, 1975-79 Minister of Communication and Culture and 1980-84 Speaker of the House of Commons, before becoming the official representative of the Queen of Canada, Queen Elizabeth. She lived (1922-93).

  1984-86 and 1988-93 Minister President Maria Ph. Liberia-Peters, Nederlandse Antillen (Dutch External Territory)
Health Councillor 1977-78 and Lieutenant-Governor of Curaçau 1982. Minister of Economy 1982-83 and 1984-86 also, Minister of General Affairs and the Interior, Health and Environment. She resigned as Premier after she had lost a referendum on the autonomy of Curaçau. She was also Chairperson of the Nationale Volkspartij/Partido Nashional de Peuplo (PNP) 1984-98 and 2002-04. (b. 1941-).

  1984-90 Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Valentina Semyonovna Shevchenko, Ukraine (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Her name is also transcribed, as Valentina Semenovna Seveenko, and her position were equivalent to that of a Head of State though real power were vested in the 1. Secretary of the Communist Party.

  1986-92 Executive President Corazon Sumulong Cojuangco Aquino, The Philippines 
Cory Aquino became leader of the opposition after the murder of her husband Ninoi Aquino in 1986, and was brought to power by the so-called “People Power”, which protested against President Marcos’s attempts to remain in power by rigging the elections. She was also Head of the Cabinet. 1998 she was among the senior advisors of President Estrada, but later sided with Gloria Arroyo, during “People Power II”, which brought along the fall of Estrada. Mother of 4 children. She lived (1933-2009).

  1987 Premier Princess Stella Margaret Nomzamo Sigcau, Transkei (Nominally Independent Homeland in South Africa)
Minister of Education 1970-73, the Interior (Including Industry, Trade and Tourism) 1973-78, Internal Affairs 1979-81, Post and Telecommunication 1981-87, Leader Transkei National Independence Party in 1987, Minister of Public Enterprises 1994-98 and of Public Works and of Public Works 1998-2006 in the Government of South Africa for ANC. She was daughter of Chief Botha Jongilizwe Sigcau of East-Pontoland (1912-78) who was President of Transkei (1976-78) and the mother of four children. She lived (1937-2006).

  1988-90 and 1993-96 Prime Minister Benazir Bhutto, Pakistan
Co-Chairperson 1984-94 and Leader of Pakistan People’s Party 1994-2007, in house arrest 1977-84 and in exile 1984-86. She also held the Portfolios of Defence, Atomic Energy, Finance, Economy, Information and Establishment. Both in 1990 and 1996 she was removed from office by the President on charges of corruption and later convinced. Returned to Pakistan in 2007 after 10 years in exile in United Kingdom and Dubai to contest elections in January 2008, which she was widely expected to win, but was killed by a suicide bomb in December 2007. She was daughter of Zulfikar Ali Bhutto, the former President and Prime Minister, who was executed after the coup d’etat in 1979. Her three children were born in 1988, 1989 and 1993. She lived (1953-2007).

  1988-91 and 2003-07 Chief Islander Anne Green, Tristan da Cunha (St. Helena) 
2003 Acting Administrator (November-December)
2004 Acting Administrator (06.03-26.05)
She was Chief Islander and in the second period also Leader of the Legislative Council. When she acted as Administrator, she was the representative of the British Governor of St. Helena,  and in 2004 she acted in the interim between the resignation of the former and arrival of the new Administrator. Appointed as Member of the Iscland Council in 2007. Her brother, James Glass, was Chief Islander from 1994. Married to Joseph Green. Photo: © J. Brock (Tristan Times) 

  1989 Chairperson of the Council of Ministers Elmira Mikael-Kyzy Kafarova 
1989-90 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of Azerbaijan (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Эльмира Микаил кызы КАФАРОВА, Elmira Mikayıl qızı Qafarova or Gafarova was First Secretary of the Communist Party of Baku 1980, 1980-83 Minister of Education, 1983-87 Minister of Foreign Affairs, 1987-89 Deputy Premier Minister, 1989 Premier Minister and in the same period she was also member of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of the USSR.1990-92 President of the Supreme Council of the independent Azerbaijan. Her surname is also transcribed as Mikail-Kyzy and as Gafarova. (b. 1934-).

  1990-96 Executive President Violeta Barrios de Chamorro, Nicaragua
In 1979 Doña Violeta was member of the Ruling Junta after the overthrow of the Somoza-dictatorship, but left because of disagreement with the Revolutionary Junta. As Executive President she was also Head of the Cabinet and Minister of Defence. She tried to pursue a policy of national reconciliation. She ended the civil war, restricted the powers of the President, and revived the economy. (b. 1929- ). 

  1990-91 Acting President Ertha Pascal-Trouillot, Haiti 
The first female High Court Judge 1986-90 and became acting President during the turbulent political situation in Haiti in a period where one Coup d’etat followed the other. During an attempted coup soldiers attempting a coup held her hostage on one occasion. (b. 1943-). 

  1990 Acting Head of State Dr. Sabine Bergmann-Pohl, East-Germany 
As President of the People’s Chamber she was acting and last Head of State of the German Democratic Republic, DDR/GDR before the reunification. After the reunification she was Federal Minister without Portfolio for the New Bundesstates 1990-91, Parliamentary State Secretary of Health 1991-98 and member of the Bundestag 1998-2002. Mother of two children.  (b. 1946-).

  1990-97 President Mary Robinson, Ireland 
In 1969 she was appointed Professor of Law, 1970-90 she was Labour-senator. As Ireland’s President, Robinson became known as a strong supporter of women’s rights and campaigned for the liberalization of laws prohibiting divorce and abortion. Internationally, she gained a reputation as a prominent human rights lawyer. As President, Robinson placed special emphasis on the needs of developing countries. She became the first head of state to visit famine-stricken Somalia in 1992, and the first to go to Rwanda after the genocide there in 1994. Assistant Secretary General and United Nations High Commissioner of Human Rights 1997-2002 and since then director of the Ethical Globalization Initiative, a new venture established to support human rights. Her Irish title and name was Uachtarán na hEeireann Máire Mhic Roíbín. Mother of two children. (b. 1944-).

  1990-95 (†) Governor General Hon. Dame Nita Barrow, Barbados
She was head of national and international nurse organizations before becoming Ambassador to the UN, Cuba and the Dominican Republic 1986-90. She was the sister of Errol W. Barrow (1920-87), Prime Minister 1966-76 and 1986-87. She died in office as the official representative of Queen Elizabeth, and lived (1916-95).

  1990-96 Governor General Rt. Hon. Dame Cath Tizard, New Zealand
In 1983-90 she was Her Worship the Mayor of Auckland. A strong supporter of community, environmental, educational, and women’s causes, Catherine Tizard brought a distinctive style to her viceregal duties. She opened up Government House to many groups of citizens who were made welcome to “State House One”, creating the sense that it was their home as well as hers. Her patronage of a wide range of charities and community groups went far beyond routine duties, and she took a passionate and practical interest in helping women who had been disadvantaged in any way to move forward. By the time she became Governor-General she was divorced from a former Labour Minister and MP. Her daughter, Judith Tizard has been a Minister in the Labour Government since 1999. Dame Catherine is (b. 1931-).

  1991-92 Capitano Reggente Edda Ceccoli, San Marino 
Member of the leadership of Partito Democratico Cristano Sammarinese. 

  1990-91 Minister President Kasimiera Prunskienė, Lithuania
Deputy Premier and Minister of Economy 1989-90 and one of the leaders of the struggle for independence. She became leader of the government after the declaration of independence at 11.3.90, which was internationally recognized at 6.9.91. In 1991 Chairperson of Democratic Party, and from 1995-2001 Chairperson of Women’s Party, 1996-2000 Group Chairperson of the independent MP’s, and Chairperson of the Peasants and New Democratic Parties Union 2001-04. Presidential Candidate in 2002 and 2004, and Minister of Agriculture from 2004. (b. 1945-).

  1991-96 and 2001-06 Prime Minister Begum Khaleda Zia, Bangladesh
Vice-Chairperson of The Nationalist Party 1982-84 and Leader since 1984. Her husband, President Zia-ur-Rahman, was Premier Minister 1976-77 and President 1977-81 until he was assassinated. Khaleda was detained seven times during nine years of autocratic rule. In the face of mass upsurge spearheaded by the seven-party alliance, led by Khaleda, and the eight-party combine, led by Hasina, Ershad resigned in 1990 and handed over power to neutral caretaker government, bringing an end to his nine-year autocratic rule. During her first tenure as Chief of government she was also Minister of Defence, Establishment, Cabinet Diversion and Planning, Information Energy and Resources. 1996-2001 Leader of the Opposition. Resigned in October 2006 to prepare for the elections later in the year, but the military took power and in September 2007 she was arrested, charged with corruption.  (b. 1945- ).

  1991-92 Premier Minister Edith Cresson, France
Before becoming Premier Minister, she was Minister of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food, External 1981-83, Trade 1983-84, Industry 1984-86, European Affairs 1988-90. She was European Union Commissioner for Science, Research, Education and Youth 1995-99. She was accused of fraud and abuse of confidence and this brought along the downfall of the entire Commission because she refused to resign. 2003 she was officially charged with fraud. (b. 1934-).

  1992-93 Minister President Hanna Suchocka, Poland
As Minister President she was also Vice-President of the National Security Council. She was Vice-President of the Council of Europe 1991-92 and Minister of Justice and Procurator-General 1997-2000. Since 2002 Ambassador to the Vatican. Unmarried. (b. 1946-).

  1993 Capitano Reggente Patrizia Busignani, San Marino 
1983-90 President of Partito Socialista Unitario, before becoming joint Head of the State, President of the Parliament and Chief of the Government. From around 1997 she has been Chief of the Parliamentary Group of Socialisti per le Riforme.  

  1993-94 Premier Minister and Acting Head of State Sylvie Kinigi, Burundi 
By the time of her appointment as Premier she was Head of the Economic Planning Office in the President’s Office. During the Civil War the President was killed and as the highest-ranking reaming official, she became Acting President (27.10.93-5.2.94). After her resignation, she left politics and joined the Burundi’s Commercial Bank and now works for the UN. (b. 1952-).

  1993-97 3rd Executive Vice-President Guadalupe Jerezano Mejía, Honduras
Concurrently with the post as Deputy Head of State, she was Coordinator of the Office of Women and from 1996 Delegate to the Central-American Parliament.

  1993-96 Minister President Dr. Tansu Çiller, Turkey
Before taking over as Prime Minister, she was assistant Professor 1974-83 and 1983-90 Professor of Economics at Bosphorus University. Minister of State and Chief Economic Coordinator 1991-93, Deputy Premier and Minister of Foreign Affairs 1996-97. She was Deputy Chairperson, 1990-93 and from 1993 Chairperson of DYP, The True Path Party. In the 2002-elections the party got 8,5% of the votes, becoming the third largest party, but it was not enough to re-enter the parliament, where the minimum vote required is 9%. Mother of two children. (b. 1946-).

  1993 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Kim Campbell, Canada
Executive Director, Office of British Columbia Premier 1985-86, Progressive Conservative MP 1988-93, Minister of State (Indian Affairs and Northern Development) 1989-90, Minister of Justice and Attorney-General 1990-93 and Minister of Defence and Minister of Veteran Affairs in 1993. AsPrime Minister she was also Minister responsible for Federal-Provincial Relations. She was leader of the Progressive Conservative party, 13.06.1993-13.12.1993, resigning after the party lost all but two seats in the House of Commons in the 1993 election in spite of gaining about 16% of the vote. She became a lecturer at Harvard University and has been Consul General of Canada in Los Angeles since 1996. Married with a stepdaughter. (b. 1947-).

  1993-94 (†) Premier Minister Agathe Uwilingiyimana, Rwanda
Minister of Education from 1992 till her appointment as Prime Minister. On the 6/4 1994 the Hutu President Habyarimana was killed together with his Burundian colleague, Cyprien Ntaryamira, when their plane was rocketed on its way to Kigali airport. Agathe, a Hutu, was killed by the Tutsi Presidential guard together with her family and 10 Belgian soldiers, the day before she was supposed to step down as Premier Minister. The two killings sparked off the civil war and genocide of approximately 1 million Hutus and Tutsies. Mother of about 6 children. She lived (1953-94).

  1993-94 Premier Marita Petersen, The Faero Islands (Føroyar/ Færøerne)(Danish External Territory) 
A former Leader of the Teacher’s Union, she was Minister of Justice, Education Culture and Church Affairs 1991-93. As Premier she was also Minister of External Relations, the Underground, Administration and Public Wages. Chairperson of the Social Democrats 1993-96, Chairperson of the Lógting (Assembly) 1994-95 and 1998-2001 substitute member of the Danish Folketing. She lived (1940-2001). 

  1993 and 1998-99 Minister President Mr. Suzanne Camelia-Römer, Nederlandse Antillen (Dutch External Territory)
Suzi Römer had been Minister of Justice since 1992 when she became acting Premier after the resignation of Mrs. Liberia-Peters. 1999-2002 Vice-Premier and Minister of Economy and the National Recovery Plan, and 1998-2002 Leader of the Partido Nashional di Pueplo (b. 1959). 

  1993-2001 Chief Secretary Anson Chan, Hong Kong (november-1/5) (United Kingdom Crown Colony and Chinese Special Administrative Region)
As Chief Secretary she was leader of the administration and principally responsible to the Chief Executive for the formulation of government policies and their implementation. 1993-97 Deputy to the British Governor, 1997-2001 Deputy to the Chinese Chief Executive. Resigned in protest with Chinas policies in the Region. Mother of two children. (b. 1940-). 

  1993-99 President of Conseil Regional Margie Sudre-Demaiche, Réunion (French External Territory)
Apart from being Chief of Government, she also held posts in the French government in 1995-97 as Secretary of State of Foreign Affairs for the Francophonie. (Born in Vietnam 1943-).

  1994 Prime Minister
1994-2005 President Chandrika Bandaranaike Kumaratunga, Sri Lanka 
1993-94 Chief Minister of the Colombo Province and in a few months in 1994 Prime Minister. As Executive President she is assisted in her duties by the Prime Minister, and was also Commander-in-Chief of the Armed Forces and held the Portfolio of Defence and Finance and Planning until 2002. She is the first person in the world to be daughter of two Premier-Ministers, Solomon and Sirivamo Bandaranaike and the first to have appointed her mother to the post of Prime Minister. She was constitutionally barred from running for re-election in 2005. (b. 1945-). 

  1994-95 Interim Minister President Reneta Ivanova Indzhova, Bulgaria
Also known as Reneta Injova, she was leader of an interim government consisting of technocrats. Her Deputy Premier and Minister of Economy and Finance was Hristina Vucheva. In 1995 Renata ran for the post of Mayor of Sofia and 2001 she was Presidential candidate. (b.1953-). 

  1995-96 Premier Minister Claudette Werleigh, Haïti
An economist she became Minister of Social Affairs 1990-91, Minister of Foreign Affairs 1993-95 and was Executive Director of the Washington Office of Haiti 1993, before becoming head of the government. Later an UN official. (b. 1946-). 

  1995-2001 Rigsombudsmand Vibeke Larsen, Faero Islands (Danish External Territory)  
Before becoming Ríkisumboðsmann or High Commissioner in Færøerne or the Føroyar, she was Assistant Secretary in a Local Government in Denmark. 2001-07 Statsamtmand of Vestsjælland 2005-07 Acting Statsamtmand of the County of Storstrøm. since 2005 Acting Stiftamtmand of the Diocese of Lolland-Falster, from 2006- Director of the State Administration for the Region of Sealand and since 2007 Stiftamtmand of the Diocese of Roskilde. (b. 1944-).

  1995-98 Sysselmann Ann-Kristin Olsen, Svalbard (Norwegian External Territory)
1983-95 Chief of Police of Halden (as the first woman in the country). After her tenure as Sysselmann, she was appointed Fylkesmann of Aust-Augdar (b. 1945-). 

  1996-97 Chairperson of the Council of State Ruth Sando Perry, Liberia 
1985-96 senator. Appointed to Chair the Council of State preparing the transfer to democracy after many years of civil war. (b. 1937-). 

  1996-2001 Prime Minister Sheikh Hasina Wajed, Bangladesh
Leader of the Awami League since 1981 and Leader of the Opposition 1991-96. As Premier she was also Minister of Defence. She took over the Party-Leadership after her father, Prime Minister Sheikh Mujibur Rahman (1920-72-75), was murdered during a coup d’etat. Also her mother, 3 brothers and 2 sisters-in-laws were killed, only a sister survived. Arrested by the military government in 2007 on charges of corruption, extortion and murder. Mother of 2 sons (b. 1945- ).

  1996-98 President Biljana Plavsic, Republic of Srpska, (Bosnia-Herzegovina)
1992-94 Member of the Presidency of Bosnia-Herzegovina, 1994-96 Vice-President of Srpska. In 1998 she lost the bit for re-election as the first female incumbent President ever. 2002 she was convicted for war crimes during the civil war. (b. 1930-). 

Penguasa Wanita Di Dunia_Women In leader 1970-2000

 

WOMEN IN POWER 
1970-2000

Female leaders
and women in other positions of political authority
of independent states and
self-governing understate entities


  1970 and 1990 Regent H.M. Queen ‘MaMohato Thabita ‘Masente Lerotholi Mojela of Lesotho 
1996 Regent The Mofumahali (Queen Mother) 
In 1970 she took over the regency for her son who was installed as king in place of her husband, King Moshoeshoe II, who was deposed during military coup d’etats in 1970 and 1990. In 1996 he was killed in a car-crash, where acted as regent until her son was re-installed as king David Mahato Berng Seeiso Letsie III. He was also king 1970 and 1988-90. She continued to act as Deputy Head of State and advisor of the King and Queen until her death. She was née Princess Tabita ‘Masentle Lerotholi Mojela, and lived (1941-2003).

  1970 Titular Queen Fatoma Andriamanaitri-arivo of Bemihisatra (Madagascar)
The daughter of king Andriamamatatrarivo (1923-1968), she was succeeded by Amady Andriantsoly or Amada II who was deposed by his people in 1993. Presently Soulaimana Andriantsoly is the king of sakalava kingdom.

  1970-98-? Rival Head of the Sovereign Family Princess Abigail Kinioki Kekaulike Kawananakoa of Hawai’i (USA)
The niece of Princess Abigail Kapiolani Kawananakoa, she succeeded her mother, Princess Lili’uokalani Kawananakoa Morris as President of the Friends of Iolani Palace. The mother, a grandniece of King Kalakaua I had that position (1966-70). Abigail was President of the society Until 1998. If she is still a claimant is unknown to me. (b. 1926-).

  1971-74 De-facto Ruler Simone Ovide Duvalier in Haiti
Known as “Mama Doc”, she was widow of dictator Dr. François Duvalier (“Papa Doc”), President 1957-71, who was succeeded by their son, Jean-Claude Duvalier (“Baby Doc”) who showed little interest in the government. She remained very powerful till he was ousted in 1986. Also reported to be a voodoo adept, and inspired dread among Haiti’s poor and illiterate masses. She lived (Ca. 1913-97).

  1971-89 Partner in Power Dr. Margot Honecker in the German Democratic Republic (DDR)
Very influential during her husband, Erik Honecker’s tenure as 1. Secretary of the Party of Democratic Socialism (SED) and as Chairman of the State Council (Head of State and Party). They married in 1953 but she already had her own career behind her. She was leader in the Young Socialists prior to and during the war, member of the Provisoric People’s Chamber 1949-50 and of the People’s Chamber 1950-53 and 1967-90. 1958-63 Vice-Minister and 1963-89 Minister of People’s Education and member of the Central Committee of the SED. She was both loathed and feared for her indoctrination of the school children and dogmatic views. Since 1993 she has lived in exile in Chile by her daughter. Erik died in 1994. (b. 1927-).

  1971-2003 Temporary Counsellor of State HRH The Princess Royal, Princess Anne of United Kingdom and Great Britain and Northern Ireland
Acted as ruling Counsellor about once a year until her nephew, Prince William of Wales, turned 21. In 1999 she was appointed to the ceremonial position of Golden Stick in Waiting. Only daughter of Queen Elizabeth, married twice and mother of 2 children. (b. 1950-)

  1972- H.M. Margrethe II, by the Grace of God, Denmark’s Queen 
As Queen she was also Supreme Commander of the Defence Forces and Head of the Evangelical-Lutheran Church. The Rigsfælleskab – or Commonwealth of the Realm – includes the external territories of The Faero Islands and Greenland. She has engaged in translation work and made her mark artistically in several genres. She chairs the Council of State, which includes her and the Ministers, after elections she conducts consultations with the parties (Queen’s Round or Dronningerunden) and on the advice of the Prime Minister she appoints the next Head of Government and the Ministers. She succeeded her father, Frederik 9, and married to Count Henri de Laborde de Monpezat, Prince Henrik. Margrethe Alexandrine þorhildur Ingrid is mother of two sons. (b. 1940-).

  1972 Regent H.M. Queen Ashi Kesang of Bhutan 
Queen Kesang-la Chöden was appointed regent during the illness of her husband, King Druk Gylapo Jingme Dorje Wangchuck (1959-72). Their son King Jingme Singye Wangchuk (1955/1972- ) succeeded him at the age of 17. She is the second daughter of Raja Sonam Tobgye Dorji, Chief Minister of Bhutan by his wife Rani Choying Wangmo Namgyal, second daughter of H.H. Maharaja Thutob Namgyal Maharaja and Chogyal of Sikkim.  (b. 1930-).

  1972-76 De-facto Leader and Member of The Gang of Four Jian Qing, China
Her name is also spelled Chiang Ching. She was the third wife of Mao Zedong and joined the Communist Party in 1938. In 1966 she was appointed deputy director of the Cultural Revolution, and incited radical youths against senior party and government officials, and replaced nearly all-earlier works of art with revolutionary Maoist works. A member of the politburo (1969-76), she was one of the most powerful political figures during Mao’s last years. In July 1977 she was expelled from the Party and dismissed from all her posts, both inside and outside the Party. In January 1981, she was sentenced to death, deferred for 2 years, and deprived of political rights for life by the Special Court under the Supreme People’s Court of the People’s Republic of China. In January 1983, her sentence was reduced to life imprisonment. She committed suicide in prison.  Born Li Yun-ho, she changed her name to Lan Ping and lived  (1914-91).

  1972-2000 Temporary Rigsforstander HM Queen Ingrid of Denmark
As the first Dowager Queen ever she became member of the Council of State and able to act as regent when her daughter, Queen Margrethe was abroad. After her grand-children Crown Prince Frederik and Prince Joachim came of age, she was not regent so often, but she continued to act as regent when both her 2 daughters and the princes were abroad. She was born as Princess of Sweden and married Crown Prince Frederik in 1935. He was king (1947-72). She lived (1910-2000).

  1972-2001 (†) Politically Influential H.M. Queen Aishwari of Nepal
Very influential during the reign of her husband, King Birendra Bir Bikram. She, her husband, daughter, younger son and five other members of the royal family were killed in the massacre at Royal Palace at the 1st of June 2001 by her son, Crown Prince Dipendra, who was king for a few days before dying from the wounds he got during the incident. Her full name was H.M. Svasti Sri Ojaswi Rajanya Sri Sri Sri Sri Sri Sriman Maharajadhiraja Patta Rajninam Bada Maharani Aishwari Rajya Lakshmi Devi Shahanam Sada Saubhajnabatinam, and she was a member of the Rana Princely family. She lived (1949-2001).

  1972-73 Acting Ibedul Gloria Gibbon Salii of Koror (Palau)
1975-  Bilung of the Chiefdom
Became acting High Chief of the major Eoueldaob region of Koror after the death of her uncle, Ngorikal, and also representing her grandmother who was the Queen. In 1975 she became Bilung (The female equivalent to her title). She has been member of the parliament and is President of Palau’s Women’s Union. (b. 1933-).

  1972-2005 (†) “President” Gabrielle Pourchet, Saugeais [France]
Twelve communes in Franche-Comté in the modern department of Doubs declared themselves an independent republic with her husband, Georges Pouchet, as President from 1947 until his death in 1968. In 1999 she called for the election of 30 Presidential Electors to choose her successor in due course, and in January 2006 her daughter Georgette Bertin-Pourchet, was elected as the new President. She lived (1906-2005).

  1972- Head of the Sovereign Family HRH Crown Princess Rose Paula Iribagiza of Burundi
Also using the name Son Altesse Royale, Princesse Iribagiza Mwambutsa Rose-Paula, she succeeded her brother, king Ntare V, as head of the Royal family, who was deposed in 1966 after a couple of months on the throne, after having deposed their father Mwambutsa IV Bangiriange (1915-66). Her brother died in 1972 and the father in 1977. Her first husband was André Muhirwa, chief of Busumany, was Premier Minister 1962-63. She lived in exile in Bruxelles for many years, but was elected an MP for CNDD-FDD in 2005. Married to Frédéric Van de Sande. Mother of 3 sons and 5 daughters.  (b. 1934-).

  1974-76 Executive President Maria Estella Martínez de Perón, Argentina 
Isabel Peron was Vice-Presidentand President of the Senate 1973-74, and became President after the death of her husband, President general Juan Peron. As Executive President she was also head of the Cabinet. Chairperson of Partido Justicial, The Peronist party 1974-85, As President she was unable to control the widespread strikes and political terrorism and on 24 March 1976, she was kidnapped and deposed in a bloodless coup. After remaining under house arrest for five years, she was sent into exile in Spain in 1981 and did not return until 1993. (b. 1931-).

  Around 1974-2004 The Roko Tui Dreketi, Paramount Chiefess of Rewa and Traditional Head of Burebasaga Confederacy Ro Adi Lady Litia Cakobau Lalabalavu Kaloafutoga, Lady Mara (Adi Lady Lala Mara) (Fiji)
The confederacy covers Rewa, Nadroga, Serua, the Island of Kadavu and Parts of Ba and Ra. 1950 married to Ratu Sir Kamisese Mara, The Tui Lau, Tui Nayan and Tevita Uluilakeba, the Traditional Head of the Confederation of Touata Tribes (d. 2004), Prime Minister and President of Fiji. Around 1993 Co-Leader of Fijian Political Party and later Chairperson of the Regional Council of Rewa. Succeeded her father, George Cokanauto Tuiswau (1904-76) as Roko Tui Dreketi. Her mother, Adi Asenaca Vosailagi was Paramount Chieftainess of the chiefly Ka Levu clan of Nadroga. She was Paramount Chief and Radi Ni Nayau, and after her death, she is known as the Gone Marama Bale na Roko Tui Dreketi and was succeeded by sister. She was mother of 8 children, and lived (1931-2004).

  Ca. 1974-84 Politically Influential Anastasia Ivanovna Filatova in Mongolia
When her husband, Yumjaagiin Tsedenbal (1916-91), was Prime Minister of Mongolia 1954-74 she kept a low profile. But in their later years she reportedly had a say, for example, in matters of political appointments, which caused substantial resentment in the Mongolian ruling elites, and may have played a role in the Soviet decision to oust her husband from power in 1984. On the other hand, she is also remembered for her involvement in social programs in Mongolia, including the Children’s Fund. The couple lived in exile in Moscow for the last part of their lives. Анастасия Ивановна Филатова lived (1920-2001).

  1975-76 Premier Minister Élisabeth Domitién, The Central African Republic
As Prime Minister she was also Deputy Head of State and acted as President on occasions when President Bokassa was abroad. Also vice-President of the ruling Social Evolution Movement of Black Africa (MESAN) 1975-79. She criticized the plans of her cousin, Jean Bedel Bokassa, chief of state since 1966, who wanted to become emperor, and in effect he sacked her. After his fall from power in 1979 she was imprisoned and tried in February 1980. She later became an influential businesswoman in Bangui, Married to the chief of the Mobaye Canton-Mayorship. She lived (1925-2005).

  1975-81 Joint Head of State, The Ndlovukati Seneleleni Ndwandwe of Swaziland
Married to King Sobhuza II. 

  1975-88 Makea Karika Ariki Margaret Tepo Vakatini Ariki, 32nd Makea Nui Ariki of the Teauotonga Tribe in Rarotonga, Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand)
Also known as HRH Ariki Makea Karika Ariki III, she succeeded her mother, HRH Ariki Makea Nui Teremoana Ariki (1949-75), and was succeeded by her cousin, Makea Nui Inaui Love Ariki (1988-1996), and lived (Ca. 1930-88).

  1976-77 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Zinaida Mikhaylovna Bychkovskaya, Belarus (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Acting on 2 occasions when the post of chairman of the presidium of the Supreme Soviet of Belarus was vacant – the post was equivalent to that of a President of the state – there was also a chairman of the parliament.

  1977 Minister President Lucinda E. da Costa Gomez-Matheeuws, The Netherlands Antilles (Dutch External Territory)
Minister of Health and Environment, Welfare, Youth, Sports, Culture and Recreation 1970-77 and in 1977 Minister Presidente and Minister of General Affairs. She was also Vice-President of The Nationale Volkspartij 1971-76 and around 1995 Member of the Raad van Advies, the Council of Advisors. She is the widow of Dr. M.F. da Costa Gomez (1907-66), Premier of the state 1951-54.  (b.5.4.29-).

  1977-  HRH the Royal Princess, Somdetceh Phra Debaratanarajasuda Chao Fa Maha Chakri Sirindhorn of Thailand
Second daughter of King Bhumibol Adulyadej Rama IX. Has acted as regent on several occasions – in 1997 for example she averted a military coup d’etat during her fathers illness. She is one of his closest advisors. In 1996 she was appointed General, Admiral and Air Chief-Marshall. Her full title is Somdech Phra Debratanarajasuda Chao Fa Chakri Sirindhorn Rathasimagunakornpiyajat Sayamboromrajakumri. She is unmarried. (b. 1955-).

   Ca. 1977-2001  Bulou Eta Kacalini Vosailagi, The Tui Nakoro of Nadroga Navosa (Fiji)
One of the highest-ranking Paramount Chiefs in the country. Unmarried and lived (1914-2001).

   1977- Captain Anna Katrina Christian of Bondelswart (!Gami-#nun) in Namaland  (Namibia)
An alternative spelling of her name is Anna Katrina Christiaan and her Nama name is !Garisema !Nanse Gôa-Khoes. She followed her father, Jakobus Christian (!Hao-||êib Taosemab) (1953-1977), who had only acted as Councillor, as the !Gami-#nun (Bondelswart) Captain . She was elected in 1977. Before 1977 the South African Apartheid policy only allowed councillors and no captains (since 1953). She is the seventeenth in the recorded genealogy of the !Gami-#nun captains.

  1977-81 Politically Influential First Lady Rosalynn Smith Carter in United States of America
Had already been influential during her husband, Jimmy Carter’s tenure as Governor of Georgia. As First Lady attended Cabinet meetings and major briefings, frequently represented the Chief Executive at ceremonial occasions, and served as the President’s personal emissary to Latin American countries. She focused national attention on the performing arts. She invited to the White House leading classical artists from around the world, as well as traditional American artists. She also took a strong interest in programs to aid mental health, the community, and the elderly. From 1977 to 1978, she served as the Honorary Chairperson of the President’s Commission on Mental Health. (b. 1927-).

  1978 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Meta Jangolenko-Vannas, Estonia (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
1967-69 Minister of Public Service, 1969-85 Deputy Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet. The post was the post was equivalent to that of a President of the state – there was also a Speaker of the parliament. She lived (1924-2002).

  1978-94 Politically Influential Agathe Habyarimana in Rwanda
Very involved in the affairs of state during tenure of her husband, Juvenal Habyarimana. A number of her brothers were place in important positions.

  1978-80 Regent Princess Teramade Adetule of Erijiyan-Ekiti (Nigeria)
Reigned the chiefdom after the death of her brother, Oba Fabunmi-Ogbegun IV (1938-78).

  1978-2008 Politically Influential Nasreena Ibrahim in the Maldive Islands
During the term of occie of her husband, Maumoon Abdul Gayoom, President 1978-2008, she had considerable influence on her husband’s political agenda and was feared by many politicians and businessmen due to her influence on the governance of the country. Her oldest twin daughter, Dunya Maumoon is the resident representative of UNFPA and is believed to have advised her father on major government policies.

  Ca. 1979- Senior Chieftainess Nkomeshya of the Soni People of Lusaka Province (Zambia) 
Also known as Hon. Chief Elizabeth Mulenje, she was Minister of State of Home Affairs 1979-86.

  1979-80 Provisoric Executive President Lidia Gueiler Tejada, Bolivia 
As President she was also Head of the Cabinet. Lidia Gueiler was member of Parliament 1956-64 and afterwards in exile for 15 years. Circa 1978 Subsecretary for Agriculture, 1978 President of Camera de Diputados. Acting President of the Congress and acting Deputy Head of State 1978-79. She was deposed shortly before elections were due. Later ambassador and party leader. She lived (1921-2011)

  1979 Acting Governor General The Hon. Dr. Dame Doris Louise Johnson, Bahamas
1968-69 Minister without Portfolio and Leader of the Government in the Senate 1968-69, Minister of Transport 1969-72. As Speaker of the Senate 1973-83 she was Deputy the Governor and at least on one occasion Acting Governor-General during the absence of the office-holder. She lived (1921-83).

  1979-90 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Margaret Thatcher, United Kingdom of Great Britain
MP 1959-90, Parliamentary Secretary of Pensions and National Insurance 1961-64, Secretary of State of Education 1970-74, Shadow Minister of Environment and Housing 1974-75, Shadow Special Minister of Finance and Public Expenditure 1975, Leader of The Conservative Party 1975-90, Leader of Her Majesty’s Opposition 1975-79. As Prime Minister she was also First Lord of the Treasury and Minister of the Civil Service. In 1982 she ordered British troops to the Falkland Islands to retake them from Argentina. She took a strong stand against the trade unions during the miner’s strike, and moved Britain toward privatization, selling minor interests in public utilities to the business interests. She also introduced “rate capping” which effectively took control of expenditures out of the hands of city councils, part of her policies aimed at reducing the influence of local governments. In 1989, she introduced a community poll tax. In 1990, her cabinet was divided over issues including the European Community, which forced her resignation. When her party leadership was challenged in 1990, she resigned and was Created Baroness Thatcher of Kestaven and became a member of the House of Lords 2 years later. Mother of twins. (b. 1925-).

  1979-80 President of the Council of Ministers Dr. Maria de Lurdes Ruivo da Silva Pintasilgo, Portugal
Secretary of State of Social Affairs 1974, Ambassador to UNESCO 1975-79, Minister of Social Affairs 1974-75 and was appointed Acting Prime Minister during one of the many government-crisis of the time. She was Member of the Council of State 1979-86 and Presidential Candidate in 1986. Member of the European Parliament 1979-86. Maria de Lurdes Pintasilgo was unmarried. She lived (1930-2004).

  1979-92 Kgosi-kgolo Constance Letang Kgosiemang of the Tswana Community in Gobabis (Namibia)
Succeeded as chief by Hubert Tidimalo Ditshabue as chief (Kgoshi) of the Tswana Community in Aminuis.

   1979-2005 Bulou Salote Sorovi Vavaitamana, Tui Ono (Fiji)
Her full title was Bukatatanoa na Marama na Tui Oneata, and she was the first female chief on the island of Kadavu after the death of her uncle, Ratu ilitomasi Verenakadavu, whom she was chosen to succeed despite being only the third eldest of five sisters and a brother. (b. before 1925-2005).

  1979-80 Regent-in-exile Dowager H.I.M. Shahbanou Farah Diba Pahlavi of Iran (in Egypt and France)
Acting Head of the Imperial Family after the death of the Shah, and acted as regent for son who became shah on his 20th birthday 31/10-80. (b. 1938-).

  1979 and 1981-2001 Politically Influential Nana Konadu Agyemang-Rawlings in Ghana
The wife of President Jerry Rawlings, she had no official position in government, but nevertheless played a major role in formulating and even implementing policies relating to women, successfully creating a powerful and autonomous space for herself within the country’s politics. She founded 31 December Women’s Movement and used that as her platform and power-base. Many expected her to run for president in 2000-01.

  1980- H.M. Beatrix, By the Grace of God, Queen of the Netherlands 
Queen Beatrix Wilhelmina Armgard is also Princess van Oranje-Nassau, Princess van Lippe-Biesterfeld etc, etc, etc. The Kingdom of The Netherlands includes the external territories Aruba, Curaçao and Sint Maarten. She succeeded upon the abdication of her mother, Queen Juliana, and she closely follows affairs of government and maintains regular contact with ministers, state secretaries, the vice-President of the Council of State, the Queen’s Commissioners in the provinces, burgomasters, and Dutch ambassadors etc. She meets the Prime Minister every Monday. Much of her work consists of studying and signing State documents. She regularly receives members of parliament, as well as other authorities on social issues. Married to Prince Claus of the Netherlands, Jonkheer von Amfeld (1926-2002), and mother of 3 sons. (b. 1938-).

  1980-96 President Vigdís Finnbogadóttir, Iceland 
In 1972-80 she was Director of Iceland’s National Theatre was the world’s first democratically elected female President. Since 1996 she has been involved in a wide range of international humanitarian and cultural organizations. She was a divorcee and mother of an adopted a daughter. (b.1930-).

  1980-85 Vice-President Maria Ciocan, Romania
Between 1985-89 Member of the Council of State.

  1980-95 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Dame Eugenia Charles, Dominica
When the Dominica Labour Party attempted to limit dissent with a sedition act in 1968, she became involved in politics. In 1970, she was appointed to the legislature and in 1975, to the house of assembly, where she became the leader of the opposition. She co-founded the Dominica Freedom Party. As Prime minister she immediately began programs of economic reform and to end government corruption and also encouraged the U.S. invasion of Grenada to prevent Cuban infiltration of that island.
Her primary concern was to improve the lives of the citizens. She encouraged tourism to a small degree, but was determined to preserve the island’s ecology and national identity. During her tenure as Prime Minister she was also Minister of External Affairs, Finance, Trade and Industry, Defence, Minister of Information and Public Relations. She lived (1916-2005).

  1980-85 Partner in Power Dr. Anahita Ratebzad in Afghanistan
Influential during the term in office of her partner, President Babrak Karmal. She was ambassador to Yugoslavia 1978, Minister of Social Affairs 1978-79, Minister of Education 1980, and Member of the Presidency of the Revolutionary Council and the Politburo of the Communist Party 1980-85. She was the highest-ranking woman in the parcham faction of the party and an expert propagandist. Her former husband, Dr. Qamaruddin Kakar used to be king Zahir Shah’s personal physician. (b. 1928-).

  1980-86 Politically Influential Michéle Bennett Duvalier in Haiti
Often exercised political control, issuing orders and attending cabinet meetings because she was frustrated by the ineptness of her husband, President-for-life Jean-Claude Duvalier (Baby Doc). In 1986 the couple was forced into exile and she later left him. 

  1980-90 Politically Influential Sally Hayfron Mugabe in Zimbabwe
Thought to be the chief advisor of her husband and stood by his side throughout years of struggle. She maintained her own identity as a political activist and campaigner. By 1962 she was mobilising African women to challenge Ian Smith’s racist Rhodesian constitution and was jailed for it. On becoming Zimbabwe’s first lady in 1980 she served as Deputy Secretary and later Secretary of the ZANU Women’s League. She did not have any children, and lived (1932-92).

  1981 Capitano Reggente Maria Lea Pedini Angelini, San Marino 
Every 6th month The Consiglio Grande e Generale elects 2 Captain Regents, who acts as joint Heads of State and Government and as Chairmen of the Consiglio Grande e Generale. She was the first woman on the post, and later became Director in the Ministry of Government and Foreign Affairs, and has been non-resident Ambassador in the Ministry to France, Denmark, Sweden, and Norway etc. since 1995. (b. 1954-).

  1981-93 Governor General Rt. Hon. Dr. Dame Elmira Minita Gordon, Belize
Commissioner of Belize City 1970-77, before becoming the official representative of the Queen of Belize, Queen Elizabeth. (b. 1930-).

  1981-81, 1986-89 and 1990-96 State Minister Gro Harlem Brundtland, Norway
Before becoming Prime Minister, she was Minister of Environmental Protection 1974-79, Deputy Leader 1975-81, Deputy Parliamentary Leader 1980-81, Leader 1981-93 and Parliamentary Leader, Parliamentary Leader of Arbeiderpartiet, Labour, 1980-81 and 1989-90 Chairperson of the Foreign and 1989-90 of the Finance Committees, 1998-2003 Director General of the World Health Organization, WHO, and Assistant Secretary General of the United Nations. A medical doctor, daughter of Gudmond Harlem (1917-88) a former member of the government, and mother of 4 children. (b. 1939-).

   1981-86 High Commissioner Janet J. McCoy, The Trust Territories of the Pacific Island [USA]
The Territories were administered by the USA for the United Nations 1947-90. She was Director of the Office of Tourism and Visitor Service of California 1967-70, involved in a number of election-campaigns – i.e.. the “Regan For President” 1976-80. 1988-89. After her tenure as High Commissioner, she was Assistant Secretary of Interior 1988-89. She lived (1916-95).  

  1981-2001 Rain Queen Mokope Modjadji V of Balobedu (South Africa)
Very traditional in her role as Rain Queen. She lived in seclusion in the Royal Compound in Khetlhakone Village and followed all the customs the Rain Queens were expected to follow. She became good friends with President Nelson Mandela. They first met at a meeting in 1994 and even then she could only speak to him through the traditional intermediary. She did not support the idea of an ANC Government, as she believed that its anti-traditional ideas would dilute her authority. However once the ANC came to power, they treated her with respect, probably because her village was a large source of income due to tourism, as well as the fact that her gardens acted as parks to preserve the large abundance of cycad trees that grew there. She had three children, and her designated successor was Princess Makheala, who died 2 days before her, and her granddaughter Makobo became the next Rain Queen in 2003, but died after only 2 years on the throne. She lived (1937-2001).

   1981-  Iye Oba Aghahowa N’Errua of Uselu in Nigeria (Nigeria)
The Queen Mother of Benin is Ruler of the Village of Uselu and in some aspect considered to be co-ruler with the king. Aghahowa is also Priestess of Olokun. She was the first wife of Oba Akenzua II (1933-78). Breaking with tradition he did not put her aside after the birth of their first son, Oba Erediauwa who has been king of Benin since 1979. She had more sons and daughters and as Eson – chief wife – she managed her husband’s growing harem of wifes and children. In her capacity as Priestess of Olokun she is believed to wield considerable power gained in the spirit world. (b. 1907-).

  1981-89 Politically Influential First Lady Nancy Davis Reagan in United States of America
Had a strong influence over her husband. Already during Ronald Reagan’s tenure as Governor of California 1967, she oversaw her husband’s schedule, reducing it item by item if she deemed it too full. If she found any of Reagan’s staff members that were difficult or unwilling to follow her directives, she relieved them of their duties. When he became president, she arranged his schedule based on astrological charts. She was influential in the removal of Alexander Haig, Donald Regan and Lyn Nofziger from Reagan’s staff. Because her husband was hard of hearing, she would often whisper what was being said to him, cementing the perception that she would tell him what to do. She is (b. 1921-).

  1982-83 Reigning Queen Mother, The Indlovukazi Dzeliwe Shongwe of Swaziland 
The senior wife of King Sobhuza II, and joint-head of state and Queen Mother (The Indovukazi, the Great She-Elephant). The king’s death on 21 August 1982 precipitated a prolonged power struggle within the royal family. Initially she assumed the regency and appointed 15 members to the Liqoqo, a traditional advisory body that Sobhuza had sought to establish as the Supreme Council of State. However a power struggle ensued between the Prime Minister, who sought to assert the authority of the Cabinet and members of the Liqoqo. She was pressurised by the Liqoqo to dismiss the Prime Minister and replace him with a Liqoqo supporter. Subsequently she was placed under house arrest by the Liqoqo in October 1983.  The Liqoqo subsequently installed Queen Ntombi Laftwala, mother of the 14-year-old heir apparent, Prince Makhosetive, as Queen regent in late October. As Queen Mother she was also co-Chairperson of the Swazi National Council the Libandla. She lost the title of Queen Mother in 1985. She lived (1927-2003).

  1982-87 President Agatha Barbara, Malta 
Labour M.P 1947-82 and for long periods the only woman in Parliament. Minister of Education and Culture 1955-58 and 1971-74 Labour, Welfare and Culture (Third in Cabinet) 1974-81. In the last period she was Acting Prime Minister on various brief occasions. She resigned asPresident 2 years ahead of schedule because Labour lost the 1987-elections. She lived (1923-2002). 

1982-89 Vice-President Emine Guri, Albania
1. Vice-President of the National Assembly 1967-79 and Member of the Council of State from 1979.

  1982-86 Chairman of the Council of Ministers Milka Planinc, Yugoslavia
Before becoming Prime Minister, she was Secretary of Treönjevka People’s Assembly 1957, Secretary of Cultural Affairs of the City of Zagreb 1961-63, Croatian Secretary for Education 1963-65, President of the Croatian Assembly 1967-71 and Leader of the Communist Party in Croatia 1971-82. She lived (1924-2010).

  1982-85 President of the Conseil General Luchette Michaux-Chevry, Guadalupe (French External Territory)
Beside her position as chief of government, she has also held posts in the French government, 1986-87 Secretary of State and 1993-95 Minister Delegate of Foreign Affairs in the French Government, 1987-95 Maire de Gourbreyre, and from 1995 Mayoress de Basse-Terre, 1992-2004 President of the Conseil Regional. (b. 1929-).

  1982-88 Queen Rufina Santana of Nasos (Panama)
The post of monarch of the Indiginas Tribe is elective within the Santana-family. She was followed by her relative César and in 1998 by Tio Santana.Rufina (in pink) with some of her relatives

  1983-86 Queen Regent and Head of State Ntombi 
laTfwala of Swaziland 
1986- Joint Head of State, Queen Mother, the Indovukazi 
Emakhosikati (Queen) Ntombi was one of the youngest wifes 
of Sobhuza II, and mother of the future king Mswati II. After the former Queen Mother Regent, Dzeliwe, was removed, she was installed as Queen Regent in late October, and she accepted the Liqoqo as the supreme body in Swaziland. She got the title of Queen Mother Indlovukazi in 1985. As Queen Mother she is Deputy Head of State and co-Chairperson of the Swazi National Council the Libandla, together with the king. (b. ca. 1950-).

  1984 and 1989-90 Capitano Reggente Gloriana Ranocchini, San Marino 
Member of the Parliament before becoming joint-head of state. (b. 1957-).

  1984 Acting Head of State Carmen Pereira, Guinea Bissau 
1973-84 Deputy President of Assembléia Nacional Popular, 1975-80 President of the Parliament of Cap Verde (which was in union with Guinea Bissau at the time) 1981-83 Minister of Health and Social Affairs, 1984-89 President of Assembléia Nacional Popular and acting head of state during a vacancy at the post, 1989-94 Member the Council of State and 1990-91 Minister of State (Deputy Premier) for Social Affairs. (b. 1937-).

  1984-90 Governor General The Rt. Hon. Jeanne Sauvé, Canada
Former journalist and TV-presenter. She was Minister of State of Science 1972, 1974-75 Minister of Environment, 1975-79 Minister of Communication and Culture and 1980-84 Speaker of the House of Commons, before becoming the official representative of the Queen of Canada, Queen Elizabeth. She lived (1922-93).

  1984-86 and 1988-93 Minister President Maria Ph. Liberia-Peters, Nederlandse Antillen (Dutch External Territory)
Health Councillor 1977-78 and Lieutenant-Governor of Curaçau 1982. Minister of Economy 1982-83 and 1984-86 also, Minister of General Affairs and the Interior, Health and Environment. She resigned as Premier after she had lost a referendum on the autonomy of Curaçau. She was also Chairperson of the Nationale Volkspartij/Partido Nashional de Peuplo (PNP) 1984-98 and 2002-04. (b. 1941-).

  1984-90 Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Valentina Semyonovna Shevchenko, Ukraine (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Her name is also transcribed, as Valentina Semenovna Seveenko, and her position were equivalent to that of a Head of State though real power were vested in the 1. Secretary of the Communist Party.

  1984 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Nizoramo Zaripova, Tadzikistan  (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
The Vice-President of the Supreme Soviet 1966-89, she was acting on 2 occasions when the post of chairman of the presidium of the Supreme Soviet of The Tadzik AS.S. was vacant – the post was equivalent to that of a President of the state. (b. 1923-).

  1985-89 Vice-President Maria Ghitulicâ, Romania
Between 1979-82 Deputy Chairperson of the District Council of Olt, 1980-82 Secretary and 1982-85, 1988-89 Vice-President of the Grand National Assembly.

  1985-91 2nd. Vice-President and 2nd. Deputy Prime Minister Viola Harper Burnham, Guyana
As Deputy Head of State and the Government, she was in charge of Social Development. She was the widow of President Burnham who died 1985. She lived (1930-2003).

  1985-86 President of the Presidency Ema Derosi-Bjelajac, Croatia (Autonomous Republic in the Soviet Federal Republic of Yugoslavia)
Born in Labin, which was then part of Italy. (b. 1926-)

  1985-87 Administrator Her Honour Carloyn Stuart, The Territory of the Cocos (Keelings) Islands (Australian Territory)
A civil servant in the Australian Ministry of Territories.

  1985- Raja Ratu Theresia Maitimu of Paso of Paso (Indonesia)
Works for peace and religious tolerance in her small statelet in the Mandar Region in the South Molukken. The title of a male Raja in the region is Latupati and for female radja it is Latumahina.

  1985-95 Principal Chief Wilma Pearl Mankiller of Tahlequaho, The Cherokee Nation in Oklahoma (USA) 
Deputy Chief 1983-85. (b. 1945-).

  1985-91 Politically Influential Raisa Maximovna Gorbacheva in the Soviet Union and Russia
Promoted and supported the political career of her husband, Michael Gorbachev, without stepping into the background. She was his closest advisor during his career as Secretary General of the Central Committee of the Communist Party 1985-90 and President of Russia 1990-91 and one of the initiator of the reforms and “Perestroika”. She was the first Soviet “first Lady” to have a public role and to be known in the west. After the coup d’etat against her husband, she withdrew from politics and died from leukaemia, and lived (1932-99). 

  Ca. 1985- Pretending Head of the Princely House HH. Begum Shehzadi Wilyat Mahal of Oudh in Uttar Pradesh (India)
Claimed to be the issue of the rulers of Oudh, and claimed the title last held by one of her ancestors and as a protest against the Indian governments’ treatment of the former rulers, she has lived in the New Delhi Railway Stations VIP-lounge since then. 

  1986-92 Executive President Corazón Sumulong Cojuangco Aquino, The Philippines 
Cory Aquino became leader of the opposition after the murder of her husband Ninoi Aquino in 1986, and was brought to power by the so-called “People Power”, which protested against President Marcos’s attempts to remain in power by rigging the elections. She was also Head of the Cabinet. 1998 she was among the senior advisors of President Estrada, but later sided with Gloria Arroyo, during “People Power II”, which brought along the fall of Estrada. Mother of 4 children. She lived (1933-2009).

  1986-90 2nd. Vice-President Victoria Garrón de Doyan, Costa Rica.
Before becoming Deputy Head of State, she was author and writer of children’s books.

  1986-91 President of the Ukrainian State Administration in Exile Jarosława Stećko (Germany)
After her husband died she took over as leader of the exile-government (The Ukrainian State Administration) and President of the Anti-Bolshevik Bloc of Nations and Chairperson of the Organisation of Ukrainian Nationalists (OUN) in exile, 1991-2003 Founder and Chairperson of the Congress of Ukrainian Nationalists, Deputy and President-by-Age of the Parliament. She lived (1921-2003).

  1987-2002 Vice-President Nguên Thi-Binh, Viêt Nam
Nguyễn Thị Bình was involved in the Communist Party from her very young years, and participated in the fight against the French colonial powers. She was Minister of Foreign Affairs in the Socialist Provisoric Government of North Vietnam 1969-76, Minister of Education 1976-87. Member of the Council of State since 1982 and from 1987-92 one of it’s Vice-Chairs and since 1992 the only Vice-President. (b. 1926-).

  1987 Premier Princess Stella Margaret Nomzamo Sigcau, Transkei (Nominally Independent Homeland in South Africa)
Minister of Education 1970-73, the Interior (Including Industry, Trade and Tourism) 1973-78, Internal Affairs 1979-81, Post and Telecommunication 1981-87, Leader Transkei National Independence Party in 1987, Minister of Public Enterprises 1994-98 and of Public Works and of Public Works 1998-2006 in the Government of South Africa for ANC. She was daughter of Chief Botha Jongilizwe Sigcau of East-Pontoland (1912-78) who was President of Transkei (1976-78) and the mother of 4 children. She lived (1937-2006).

  1988 Princess Regent HRH Princess Salote Mafile’o Pilolevu Tuita of Tonga (August)
…….
1998 Princess Regent (January)
1999 Princess Regent (July)
2001 Princess Regent (September-November)
……
2005 Princess Regent (August-September)
2006 Princess Regent (April)
2006 Princess Regent (May-June)
2007-08 (November-January)
2008 Princess Regent (May-June and November)
2009 Princess Regent (August, October)
2010 Princess Regent (October-November)
2011 Princess Regent (January-February)
As the king’s only daughter Princess Pilolevu is traditionally the highest-ranking person in Tonga (Higher than the king). She is also a business woman and was appointed regent for the first time in August 1988 during a period where both her parents and brother, the crown prince were absent from the country, and has acted on numerous occasions since, in 2001 accepting the resignation of the Prime Minister and in June 2006 delivering the Speech from the Throne in the absence of her father, and in May 2008 when her brother was abroad.. Married to a second cousin and the mother of 4 daughters and an adopted son. (b. 1951-).

  1988-90 and 1993-96 Prime Minister Benazir Bhutto, Pakistan
Co-Chairperson 1984-94 and Leader of Pakistan People’s Party 1994-2007, in house arrest 1977-84 and in exile 1984-86. She also held the Portfolios of Defence, Atomic Energy, Finance, Economy, Information and Establishment. Both in 1990 and 1996 she was removed from office by the President on charges of corruption and later convinced. Returned to Pakistan in 2007 after 10 years in exile in United Kingdom and Dubai to contest elections in January 2008, which she was widely expected to win, but was killed by a suicide bomb in December 2007. She was daughter of Zulfikar Ali Bhutto, the former President and Prime Minister, who was executed after the coup d’etat in 1979. Her three children were born in 1988, 1989 and 1993. She lived (1953-2007).

  1988-90/93 Administrator Her Honour A. Dawn Lawrie, The Territory of the Cocos (Keelings) Islands (Australian  Territory)
A civil servant in the Australian Ministry of Territories.

  1988-91 and 2003-07 Chief Islander Anne Green, Tristan da Cunha (St. Helena) 
2003 Acting Administrator (November-December)
2004 Acting Administrator (06.03-26.05)
She was Chief Islander and in the second period also Leader of the Legislative Council. When she acted as Administrator, she was the representative of the British Governor of St. Helena,  and in 2004 she acted in the interim between the resignation of the former and arrival of the new Administrator. Appointed as Member of the Iscland Council in 2007. Her brother, James Glass, was Chief Islander from 1994. Married to Joseph Green. Photo: © J. Brock (Tristan Times) 

  1988-09 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Roza Atamuradovna Bazarova, Turkmenistan (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Rosa Bazarova was Deputy Premier Minister in 1975 and Member of the Presidium of Supreme Soviet of the Soviet Union 1975-88. (b. 1933-).

  1988-89 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet Vera Vasilyevna Sidorova, Kazakstan (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Functioned as head of the state on 2 occasions when the post of chairman of the presidium of the Supreme Soviet of Kazakstan was vacant – the post was equivalent to that of a President of the state.

  1988-96 Makea Nui Inanui Love Ariki, 33rd Makea Nui Ariki of the Teauotonga Tribe in Rarotonga, Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand)
The daughter of Makea Nui Takau Margaret Ariki (ca. 1934-49), she succeeded her cousin Ariki Makea Karika Ariki III. and was also known as The Makea Arikini Nui of Roatonga. The Atiawa and died on the plane on the way from Cook Islands to Aukland for emergency treatment. Makea Nui Tinirau’s oldest daughter with Lt. col. Eruea Tiwi Love was Princess Mokoroa Rio Love, who died in 1999. After her death several claimants were in invested with the title. (d. 1996).

  Until 1988 Temporary Ina Latu Thijs Tilihalawa of the Amahai/Amahein Area in the South West Ceram Island (Indonesia)
Elected as ruler 3 times. She is married to Mr. de Fretes

  1988- Temporary Ina Latu Thijs Tilihalawa of the Amahai/Amahein Area in the South West Ceram Island (Indonesia)
Also known as Elisabeth, she has been re-elected as ruler of the area 3 times, latest in 2005, because her brother handed over the dignity to her

  1989 Vice-President Elisabeth Kopp, Switzerland
Between 1974-84 President of the Municipal Grossrat (Grand Council) of Zürich, 1984-89 Federal Councillor of Justice and Police and Deputy Councillor of Finance. She had to resign from the government because of a scandal of which she was later cleared in court. (b. 1934-).

  1989 Joint Acting Head of State Doina Cornea, Romania (22.12-26.12.1989)
As Member of the Council of the National Salvation Front, which became the collective Head of State when the office of President became vacant when Ceausescu was executed. She was one of the Leaders of the Civic Alliance. (b. 1929).

  1989 Joint Acting Head of State Ana Blandiana, Romania (22.12-26.12.1989)
From 1990 Leader of Alianta Civica. (b. 1942).

  1989 Joint Acting Head of State Cristina Ciontu, Romania (22.12-26.12.1989)
Government Spokesperson 1989-90.

  1989 Joint Acting Head of State Eugenia Iorga, Romania (22.12-26.12.1989)
The spokesperson of the Council was Ion Iliescu who later became President.

  1989 Joint Acting Head of State Magdalena Ionescu, Romania (22.12-26.12.1989)
There were a total of 38 Members of the Council of the National Salvation Front.

  1989 Chairperson of the Council of Ministers Elmira Mikael-Kyzy Kafarova 
1989-90 Acting Chairperson of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of Azerbaijan (Autonomous Soviet Republic in the USSR)
Эльмира Микаил кызы КАФАРОВА, Elmira Mikayıl qızı Qafarova or Gafarova was First Secretary of the Communist Party of Baku 1980, 1980-83 Minister of Education, 1983-87 Minister of Foreign Affairs, 1987-89 Deputy Premier Minister, 1989 Premier Minister and in the same period she was also member of the Presidium of the Supreme Soviet of the USSR.1990-92 President of the Supreme Council of the independent Azerbaijan. Her surname is also transcribed as Mikail-Kyzy and as Gafarova. (b. 1934-).

  1989-2000 Partner in Power Mira Markovic in Yugoslavia
The most trusted and influential advisor of her husband, Slobodan Milosevic, who was first President of Serbia and then of Yugoslavia. During the last decade she became increasingly influential, and her husband adopted her stridently anti-Western policies and terminology. She was in is charge of the main political and personnel questions, and her influence grew so much that many compared the couple to the late Romanian dictator, Nicolae Ceauşescu and his powerful wife, Elena. Mira has been Chairperson of the neo-communist party, The Yugoslavian United Left, JUL, since 1995. (b. 1943-).

  1989- Her Excellency Queen Hompa Angelina Matumbo Ribebe of Shambyu (Namibia)
Elected as Queen among 10 candidates, one of whom was her aunt. Her grand-mother, Maria Mwengere was Hompa 1947-87. As Hompa she chairs the traditional court with the chiefs. She is divorced and mother of 4 daughters and 1 son. (b. 1959-)

  1989- Hon. Adi Samanunu Cakobau Talakuli, High Chiefess of Tailevu (Fiji)
Minister of Fijian Affairs and Regional Development and Chairperson of Great Council of Chiefs 1994-95. In 1997 in question as Vice-President of the Republic, since 1999 Ambassador to Malaysia, Thailand and the Economic and Social Commission for Asia and the Pacific. 2000 Chair of the Bose ni Turagua (Council of Chiefs).  She is the eldest child of Ratu Sir George Cakobau, Vunivalu of Bau (High Chief/King) The Bose ni Turagua is the Council of Chief (200 junior chiefs, Heads of Yaunsa) that meets in times of crises. During the coups d’etat in 1987 and 2000. The council nominated her for the post of Minister of Culture and Ethnic affairs, but she was not appointed to the post. Later in the turbulent events the leader of the coup, Georges Speight, wanted her as Prime Minister. She is daughter of Ratu Sir George Kadavulevu Cakobau, the Vunivalu of Bau, Governor General of Fiji 1973-83. He lived (1912-89).  She (b. 1940-).  

  1989-2004 Adi Sainimili Cagilaba, the Marama Tui Ba (Fiji)
Also known as Ba chief, the Paramount Chiefess Adi Sainimili is head of one of the former royal families (also The Marama Kai Ba?) A nurse by profession, the late Tui Ba retired early to take up the chiefly role as Tui Ba on February 24, 1989. She was a Justice of Peace. Her sister, Adi Laite Kotomaiwasa was installed with the title in 2005. Sainimili lived (1936-2004).

  1990-96 Executive President Violeta Barrios de Chamorro, Nicaragua
In 1979 Doña Violeta was member of the Ruling Junta after the overthrow of the Somoza-dictatorship, but left because of disagreement with the Revolutionary Junta. As Executive President she was also Head of the Cabinet and Minister of Defence. She tried to pursue a policy of national reconciliation. She ended the civil war, restricted the powers of the President, and revived the economy. (b. 1929- ). 

  1990-91 Acting President Ertha Pascal-Trouillot, Haiti 
The first female High Court Judge 1986-90 and became acting President during the turbulent political situation in Haiti in a period where one Coup d’etat followed the other. During an attempted coup soldiers attempting a coup held her hostage on one occasion. (b. 1943-). 

  1990 Acting Head of State Dr. Sabine Bergmann-Pohl, East-Germany 
As President of the People’s Chamber she was acting and last Head of State of the German Democratic Republic, DDR/GDR before the reunification. After the reunification she was Federal Minister without Portfolio for the New States 1990-91, Parliamentary State Secretary of Health 1991-98 and member of the Bundestag 1998-2002. Mother of 2 children. (b. 1946-).

  1990-97 President Mary Robinson, Ireland 
In 1969 she was appointed Professor of Law, 1970-90 she was Labour-senator. As Ireland’s President, Robinson became known as a strong supporter of women’s rights and campaigned for the liberalization of laws prohibiting divorce and abortion. Internationally, she gained a reputation as a prominent human rights lawyer. As President, Robinson placed special emphasis on the needs of developing countries. She became the first head of state to visit famine-stricken Somalia in 1992, and the first to go to Rwanda after the genocide there in 1994. Assistant Secretary General and United Nations High Commissioner of Human Rights 1997-2002 and since then director of the Ethical Globalization Initiative, a new venture established to support human rights. Mother of 2 children. (b. 1944-).

  1990-95 (†) Governor General Hon. Dame Nita Barrow, Barbados
She was head of national and international nurse organizations before becoming Ambassador to the UN, Cuba and the Dominican Republic 1986-90. She was the sister of Errol W. Barrow (1920-87), Prime Minister 1966-76 and 1986-87. She died in office as the official representative of Queen Elizabeth, and lived (1916-95).

  1990-96 Governor General Rt. Hon. Dame Cath Tizard, New Zealand
In 1983-90 she was Her Worship the Mayor of Auckland. A strong supporter of community, environmental, educational, and women’s causes, Catherine Tizard brought a distinctive style to her viceregal duties. She opened up Government House to many groups of citizens who were made welcome to “State House One”, creating the sense that it was their home as well as hers. Her patronage of a wide range of charities and community groups went far beyond routine duties, and she took a passionate and practical interest in helping women who had been disadvantaged in any way to move forward. By the time she became Governor-General she was divorced from a former Labour Minister and MP. Her daughter, Judith Tizard has been a Minister in the Labour Government since 1999. Dame Catherine is (b. 1931-).

  1990-91 Minister President Kasimiera Prunskienė, Lithuania
Deputy Premier and Minister of Economy 1989-90 and one of the leaders of the struggle for independence. She became leader of the government after the declaration of independence at 11.3.90, which was internationally recognized at 6.9.91. In 1991 Chairperson of Democratic Party, and from 1995-2001 Chairperson of Women’s Party, 1996-2000 Group Chairperson of the independent MP’s, and Chairperson of the Peasants and New Democratic Parties Union 2001-04. Presidential Candidate in 2002 and 2004 and Minister of Agriculture 2004-08. (b. 1945-).

  1990- Opposition Leader Daw Aung San Suu Kyi, Myanmar-Burma
There are many female opposition leaders, but Suu Kyi is the only to have won a victory in an election without being permitted to take power. She returned to Burma in 1988, the following year she was placed in house arrest but none the less her party, The League for Democracy won 75% of the seats in the Parliament in 1990 but the junta ignored the result. and she was placed in House Arrest in Rangoon. 1991 she received the Nobel Peace Prize. She has been in House Arrest 1989-95, 2000-02 and 2003-10. On 6 May 2010, the party was declared illegal and disbanded by the ruling military junta after failing to register for the elections in November 2010. She is daughter of the freedom leader and Premier Aung San who was murdered in 1947 and Daw Khin Kyi, 1947-61 Director of Social Welfare, 1961-67 Ambassador to India (dead 1988). Her husband, the British academic Dr. Michael Aris, died of cancer in 1999, and her 2 sons lives in United Kingdom. (b. 1945-).

  1990- The Pa Tapaeru Teariki Upokotini Marie Ariki, 48th Pa Ariki of the Takitumu Tribe in Rarotonga, Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand)
Also known as Pa Ariki or Pa Marie, Maria Peyroux Napa succeeded her mother Pa Tapaeru Terito Ariki (Known as Pa Ariki). She was a decendant of the Pa Ariki-line and a French adventurer, Dominique Peyroux, who moved to Rarotonga in the begining of the 20th society and is is one of the 2 chiefs of the tribe (vaka) of Takitumu (Takitimu Vaka Rarotonga). President of the House of Ariki 1992-2002, her younger sister, Karirangi Lily Henderson,  claimed the title in 1998, but the High Court have confirmed her right to the title. She is married to a son of Tinomana Napa Tauei Ariki, who was Chief of Puaikura (1978-99), and mother of Noeline Teaurima, Princess Salamasina, Prince Samuela, Napa. Joined the Jehova Witnesses upon her marriage. (b. 1947-).

  1990-2002 Guardian Dowager Princess Maria Gloria von Schönburg-Glauchau of Thurn und Taxis (Germany)
Fürstin Gloria was guardian for son Albert, who succeeded his father Johannes (1926-90) as Fürst and owner of the wast family estates and properties in 1990, but has continued to be the head of the business empire of the family. Albert is born 1983 and has 2 older sisters. (b. 1960-).  

  1990- Politically Influential Grace Marufu Mugabe in Zimbabwe
Considered to be the driving force behind her husband Robert Mugabe (b. 1924-), whom she married as a junior wife in 1990 2 years after the death of his first wife, Sally. Grace has taken an active part in the land reclamation policy – claiming the farms of non-blacks for government members and other high-ranking supporters of the President, a policy that has plunged Zimbabwe into crisis and poverty, leaving more than 350.000 farm workers unemployed. The couple has become billionaires and she is famous for her shopping-sprees in London, Paris etc. where she uses hundred of thousand of dollars. She is Secretary of the ZANU Women’s League, and mother of a number of four children. (b. 1964-).

  1990-2005 Politically Influential Mariam Akayeva in Kyrgyzstan
Also known as Maryam or Meerim Duyshenovna, she is married to former president Askar Akayev, she was a autonomous and highly active politician during his term in office, and devotes much energy to charitable work. Both her 2 children and 2 sisters; Oken and Ayazgul, were elected to parliament in 2005, but the rigging of the elections caused an uprising and the family fled. At some point it was thought that Akayev would name her as his successor when he had to resign in 2005, later it was believed that he would appoint their 34-year-old daughter, Bermet Askarovna Akaeva.

  Around 1990- Warlord Bibi Ayesha Kaftar in the Narin district (Afghanistan)
Known as “The Pigeon”, she has fought the Russians, the Taleban and many local rivals in the brooding mountains on the borders of the Province of Baghlan, and claims to have 150 men under her command; while the United Nation in 2006 estimates that she has weapons for at least 50. As the only female Warlord, her only concession to social mores is that she insists that a male relative accompany her into battle, in line with Afghan tradition for women outside the home. The UN is planning to disarm her and the other illegal armed groups, but she refuses to give up her weapons. Her four surviving sons are her loyal lieutenants. 2 others have been killed in battle. (b. 1954-).

  1991-92 Capitano Reggente Edda Ceccoli, San Marino 
Member of the leadership of Partito Democratico Cristano Sammarinese. 

  1991-96 and 2001-06 Prime Minister Begum Khaleda Zia, Bangladesh
Vice-Chairperson of The Nationalist Party 1982-84 and Leader since 1984. Her husband, President Zia-ur-Rahman, was Premier Minister 1976-77 and President 1977-81 until he was assassinated. Khaleda was detained seven times during nine years of autocratic rule. In the face of mass upsurge spearheaded by the seven-party alliance, led by Khaleda, and the eight-party combine, led by Hasina, Ershad resigned in 1990 and handed over power to neutral caretaker government, bringing an end to his nine-year autocratic rule. During her first tenure as Chief of government she was also Minister of Defence, Establishment, Cabinet Diversion and Planning, Information Energy and Resources. 1996-2001 Leader of the Opposition. Resigned in October 2006 to prepare for the elections later in the year, but the military took power and in September 2007 she was arrested, charged with corruption.  (b. 1945- ).

  1991-92 Premier Minister Edith Cresson, France
Before becoming Premier Minister, she was Minister of Agriculture, Fisheries and Food, External 1981-83, Trade 1983-84, Industry 1984-86, European Affairs 1988-90. She was European Union Commissioner for Science, Research, Education and Youth 1995-99. She was accused of fraud and abuse of confidence and this brought along the downfall of the entire Commission because she refused to resign. 2003 she was officially charged with fraud. (b. 1934-).

  Before 1991- Rongomatane Ada Teaupurepure Tetupu Ariki, Rongomatane Ariki of the Ngati Paruarangi Tribe in Atiu (Cook Islands)
Also known as Rongomatane Ada Ariki or Ada Nicholls she has been President of the House of Ariki from 2006.  

  1991- Dame Tinomana Ruta Tuoro Ariki, Tinomana Ariki of the Pauaikura Tribe (Cook Islands)
Ruta Tuoro Hoskins née Browne is member of one of the lines of the family that have alternately succeeded to the title since the death of Tinomana Mareana Ariki in 1908. She was Vice-President of the House of Ariki until 2002.

  1992-93 Vice-President Blaga Nikolova Dimitrova, Bulgaria
A famous independent poet, she resigned from the post of Vice-President in protest of the political developments in the country. She lived (1922-2003).

  1992- Deputy Seigneur Beatrice Caroline Bell, Sark (Dependency of the British Crown)
1988-2000 President of the Public Health, Sea Fisheries and Pilottage Committees. Miss Bell was Member of Chief Pleas as tenant of L’Ecluse on the death of her mother, the former Deputy Seigneur Jehanne Bell. After she retired from the Chief Pleas 2002 she continues as Deputy Seigneur, Presiding over the Chief Pleas in the absence of the Seigneur.    

  1992-93 Minister President Hanna Suchocka, Poland
As Minister President she was also Vice-President of the National Security Council. She was Vice-President of the Council of Europe 1991-92 and Minister of Justice and Procurator-General 1997-2000. Since 2002 Ambassador to the Vatican. Unmarried. (b. 1946-).

  1992-2002 Chief Executive Gillian Wratt of The Ross Dependency (New Zealand Antarctic Territory)
As Chief Executive, she was in charge of the small base and oversaw the re-organization of the New Zealand program through the 1990’s and held senior posts inside the Antarctic Treaty System.

  1992- Head of the Imperial Family Grand Duchess Maria Vladimirovna Romanova of Russia (Titular Empress and Autocrat of All Russians)
Her claims to the throne are disputed, but founded in the dynastic laws of the family, according to which she succeeded her father Grand Duke Vladimir Cyrillovich (1917-92), as all the male members of the Romanov family had married “below” their rang, and thus, according to the old rules, lost their right to succession – her mother, Leonida Georgiyevna Bagration-Mukhrani (1914-2010) was member of the former Georgian royal family. Maria is divorced from Prince Franz-Wilhelm zu Hohenzollern and has one son, Georgi Mikhalovitch, born 1981. (b. 1953-).  

  1992-2003 Titular Ratu Tambu Rambu Yuliana of Rende, Queen of Sumba (Indonesia)
Daughter of last full ruling Raja of Rende, Raja Umbu Hapu Hamba Ndina (1932-60). He was followed by a Regent-Raja and the more nominal-rule of Raja Umbu Wanggi Keimaruku (1960-1992). After the death of the latter, she became nominal Queen of Rende ( Rindi or Rendeh) in East-Sumatra. She didn’t rule officially, but for many persons she still had much power. She never married, because no royal of Sumba and surrounding islands could pay the high dowry for her. Also called Kita Nana, she lived (1931-2003).

  1992- Symbol of the Monarchy the Dowager Princess of Seba
(Indonesia)
Widow of the last ruling Raja, or DoaE, David D. Bireloedji, who ruled the Principality on the island of Sawu, South-West of Timor from 1963.

  1993 Capitano Reggente Patrizia Busignani, San Marino 
1983-90 President of Partito Socialista Unitario, before becoming joint Head of the State, President of the Parliament and Chief of the Government. Party President and Chief of the Parliamentary Group of Socialisti per le Riforme around 1997-2009.

  1993-94 Premier Minister and Acting Head of State Sylvie Kinigi, Burundi 
By the time of her appointment as Premier she was Head of Economic Planning in the President’s Office. During the Civil War the President was killed and as the highest-ranking reaming official, she became Acting President (27.10.93-5.2.94). After her resignation, she left politics and joined the Burundi’s Commercial Bank and now works for the UN. (b. 1952-).

  1993-97 3rd Executive Vice-President Guadalupe Jerezano Mejía, Honduras
Concurrently with the post as Deputy Head of State, she was Coordinator of the Office of Women and from 1996 Delegate to the Central-American Parliament.

  1993-96 Minister President Dr. Tansu Çiller, Turkey
Before taking over as Prime Minister, she was assistant Professor 1974-83 and 1983-90 Professor of Economics at Bosphorus University. Minister of State and Chief Economic Coordinator 1991-93, Deputy Premier and Minister of Foreign Affairs 1996-97. She was Deputy Chairperson, 1990-93 and from 1993 Chairperson of DYP, The True Path Party. In the 2002-elections the party got 8,5% of the votes, becoming the third largest party, but it was not enough to re-enter the parliament, where the minimum vote required is 9%. Mother of 2 children. (b. 1946-).

  1993 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Kim Campbell, Canada
Executive Director, Office of British Columbia Premier 1985-86, Progressive Conservative MP 1988-93, Minister of State (Indian Affairs and Northern Development) 1989-90, Minister of Justice and Attorney-General 1990-93 and Minister of Defence and Minister of Veteran Affairs in 1993. AsPrime Minister she was also Minister responsible for Federal-Provincial Relations. She was leader of the Progressive Conservative party, 13.06.1993-13.12.1993, resigning after the party lost all but 2 seats in the House of Commons in the 1993 election in spite of gaining about 16% of the vote. She became a lecturer at Harvard University and was Consul General of Canada in Los Angeles 1996-2000. Married with a stepdaughter. (b. 1947-).

  1993-94 (†) Premier Minister Agathe Uwilingiyimana, Rwanda
Minister of Education from 1992 till her appointment as Prime Minister. On the 6/4 1994 the Hutu President Habyarimana was killed together with his Burundian colleague, Cyprien Ntaryamira, when their plane was rocketed on its way to Kigali airport. Agathe, a Hutu, was killed by the Tutsi Presidential guard together with her family and 10 Belgian soldiers, the day before she was supposed to step down as Premier Minister. The 2 killings sparked off the civil war and genocide of approximately 1 million Hutus and Tutsies. Mother of about 6 children. She lived (1953-94).

  1993-94 Premier Marita Petersen, The Faero Islands (Føroyar/ Færøerne)(Danish External Territory) 
A former Leader of the Teacher’s Union, she was Minister of Justice, Education Culture and Church Affairs 1991-93. As Premier she was also Minister of External Relations, the Underground, Administration and Public Wages. Chairperson of the Social Democrats 1993-96, Chairperson of the Lógting (Assembly) 1994-95 and 1998-2001 substitute member of the Danish Folketing. She lived (1940-2001). 

  1993 and 1998-99 Minister President Mr. Suzanne Camelia-Römer, Nederlandse Antillen (Dutch External Territory)
Suzi Römer had been Minister of Justice since 1992 when she became acting Premier after the resignation of Mrs. Liberia-Peters. 1999-2002 Vice-Premier and Minister of Economy and the National Recovery Plan, and 1998-2002 Leader of the Partido Nashional di Pueplo (b. 1959-). 

  1993-2001 Chief Secretary Anson Chan, Hong Kong (november-1/5) (United Kingdom Crown Colony and Chinese Special Administrative Region)
As Chief Secretary she was leader of the administration and principally responsible to the Chief Executive for the formulation of government policies and their implementation. 1993-97 Deputy to the British Governor, 1997-2001 Deputy to the Chinese Chief Executive. Resigned in protest with Chinas policies in the Region. Mother of 2 children. (b. 1940-). 

  1993- President of the Government-in-Exile Maryam Rajavi, Iran (in Paris)   
From 1985-92 Commander-in-Chief of Muhjedin-Army operating from Iraq. She is head of the 250-member exile-parliament. Half of its members are women and the exile-government is dominated by women.

  1993- Acting Paramount Chieftainess Mofumahadi Mathokoana Mopeli of the Bakwena Clan in the QuaQua Homeland (South Africa)
Acts during the minority of the Paramount Chief. Former mayor of the area and later District Speaker of Thabo Mafutsanyana.

  Before 1993- Pauline Margaret Rakera Ariki Taripo, The Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand)
One of the many female chiefs in the Cook Islands.

  1993-2001 Politically Influential First Hilary Rodham Clinton in United States of America
During her 12 years as First Lady of Arkansas from 1978, she chaired the Educational Standards Committee and co-founded a number of charities. In 1993 President Bill Clinton appointed her chairperson the Task Force on National Health Care Reform 1993. She continued to be a leading advocate for expanding health insurance coverage; ensuring children are properly immunized, and raising public awareness of health issues. Since 2001 Senator from New York, Democratic Presidential Candidate 2007-08 and Secretary of State from 2009. (b. 1947-).

  1994 Prime Minister
1994-2005 President Chandrika Bandaranaike Kumaratunga, Sri Lanka 
1993-94 Chief Minister of the Colombo Province and in a few months in 1994 Prime Minister. As Executive President she is assisted in her duties by the Prime Minister, and was also Commander-in-Chief of the Armed Forces and held the Portfolio of Defence and Finance and Planning until 2002. She is the first person in the world to be daughter of 2 Premier-Ministers, Solomon and Sirivamo Bandaranaike and the first to have appointed her mother to the post of Prime Minister. She was constitutionally barred from running for re-election in 2005. (b. 1945-). 

  1994-98 2nd Vice-President Rebecca Grynspan Mayfis, Costa Rica
Concurrently with the post of Deputy Head of State, she was Minister of Housing and Urban Development 1997-98.

  1994-2003 Vice-President Dr. Wandira Specioza Kazibwe, Uganda
1989-91 Deputy Minister of Industry, 1992-94 Minister of Culture, Women and Youth, 1994-96 Minister of Gender and Community Development and 1996-99 Minister of Agriculture, Animal Industry and Fisheries before becoming Deputy Head of State.

  1994-95 Interim Minister President Reneta Ivanova Indzhova, Bulgaria
Also known as Reneta Injova, she was leader of an interim government consisting of technocrats. Her Deputy Premier and Minister of Economy and Finance was Hristina Vucheva. In 1995 Renata ran for the post of Mayor of Sofia and 2001 she was Presidential candidate. (b.1953-). 

  1994-96 Government-Delegate Maria del Carmen Cedeira Morterero, Ciudad de Ceuta (Spanish External Territory)
1983-86 she was Councillor of the City of Ceuta, Senator in Spain 1987-89 and MEP since 1999. (b. 1958-)

  1994- Dwabenhemaa Nana Akosua Akyaamaa III of Dwaben (Ghana)
Nana is a very astute Queen, wielding significant power and rules concurrently with her brother, Nana Otuo Serebour II, who is the Dwabenhene. Apart from ruling with her brother, she acts as his chief adviser cum admonisher and also, in Dwaben tradition, she is the ”mother” of the King.

  1994- De-facto Tribal Leader and SheikaSafia Taleb al-Souhail of the Beni-Tamim Tribe (Iraq)
2nd of 8 daughters of a powerful tribal sheikh – the chief of the Central Iraqi shi’ite tribe the Bani Tamim, and helped her father plan a coup against Hussein. When he was killed by Iraqi intelligence in Beirut in 1994, she became the tribe’s political representative and de-facto leader, Sheikha, of the 1 million members of the tribe. She was exile-leader and has returned to Iraq and is rather influential. In 2003 she was mentioned as a candidate for the governing council. (b. 1965-).

  1995-97 Vice-PresidentJulia de la Cruz Mena Rivera, Nicaragua
Julia Mena was the first woman to serve as deputy to a female President (Violeta de Chamorro).  She was former 1. Vice-President of the Assembléia Nacional and since 1999 President of the Partido Liberal Independiente and Vice-President of the Parlamento Centroamericano.

  1995-96 Premier Minister Claudette Werleigh, Haïti
An economist she became Minister of Social Affairs 1990-91, Minister of Foreign Affairs 1993-95 and was Executive Director of the Washington Office of Haiti 1993, before becoming head of the government. Later an UN official. (b. 1946-). 

  1995-2001 Rigsombudsmand Vibeke Larsen, Faero Islands (Danish External Territory)  
Before becoming Ríkisumboðsmann or High Commissioner in Færøerne or the Føroyar, she was Assistant Secretary in a Local Government in Denmark. 2001-07 Statsamtmand of Vestsjælland 2005-07 Acting Statsamtmand of the County of Storstrøm. since 2005 Acting Stiftamtmand of the Diocese of Lolland-Falster, from 2006- Director of the State Administration for the Region of Sealand and since 2007 Stiftamtmand of the Diocese of Roskilde. (b. 1944-).

  1995-98 Sysselmann Ann-Kristin Olsen, Svalbard (Norwegian External Territory)
1983-95 Chief of Police of Halden (as the first woman in the country). After her tenure as Sysselmann, she was appointed Fylkesmann of Aust-Augdar (b. 1945-). 

  1995-99 District Commissioner Jenny Manderson, Cayman Brac and Little Cayman (Cayman Islands, a British External Territory)
Permanent Secretary in the Personnel Department, Permanent Secretary of Personnel 1987-95 and 1999-2001. As District Commissioner she was the representative of the Governor of Cayman Islands.

  Ca. 1995-99 Island Secretary Olive Jal Christian, Pitcairn Island (United Kingdom Dependency)
Second ranking resident officer in the island, just below the Chief Executive, the Magistrate. The island’s administrator is the British Ambassador (High Commissioner) to New Zealand; she was ex-officio member of the Council. The ca. 60 inhabitants in the extremely isolated Pitcairn Island are descendants of the mutineers of the Bounty that settled the island with their Tahitian companions in 1790. Member of the Island Council from 2005. (b. 1952-). 

  1995- Queen Yvonne Pryor of the Madingo (The Gambia)
A Surinam-Dutch woman, she was elected the Incarnated Lion King of the Madingos, because she was considered to be a reincarnation of a 17th. century-King. She was recognized as the incarnation in 1991 and spent the next years going through various tests to prove that she actually was an incarnation. Mother of 6 children. 

  1995- Chief Sinqobile Mabhena of the Ndebele Tribe (Zimbabwe)
Sinqobile Bahle Mabhena-Sibanda succeeded her father as the first female chief of the country’s second largest tribe. (b. 1974-).   

  1996-97 Chairperson of the Council of StateRuth Sando Perry, Liberia 
1985-96 senator. Appointed to Chair the Council of State preparing the transfer to democracy after many years of civil war. (b. 1939-). 

  1996-2001 Prime Minister Sheikh Hasina Wajed, Bangladesh
Leader of the Awami League since 1981 and Leader of the Opposition 1991-96. As Premier she was also Minister of Defence. She took over the Party-Leadership after her father, Prime Minister Sheikh Mujibur Rahman (1920-72-75), was murdered during a coup d’etat. Also her mother, 3 brothers and 2 sisters-in-laws were killed, only a sister survived. Arrested by the military government in 2007 on charges of corruption, extortion and murder. Mother of 2 sons (b. 1945- ).

  1996-98 President Biljana Plavsic, Republic of Srpska, (Bosnia-Herzegovina)
1992-94 Member of the Presidency of Bosnia-Herzegovina, 1994-96 Vice-President of Srpska. In 1998 she lost the bit for re-election as the first female incumbent President ever. 2002 she was convicted for war crimes during the Bosnian war. (b. 1930-). 

  1996-97 Deputy High RepresentativeCheryl Plumridge, Bosnia-Herzegovina
Also Supervisor and Head of the Banja Luka Regional Office in Srpska.

  1996- Ariki Makea Margaret Ariki, 34th Makea Nui Ariki of the Teauotonga Tribe in Rarotonga, Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand)
Also known as Margaret Karika Ariki or Mere Maraea, she is daughter of Inanui Love-Nia, who was Makea Nui Ariki until 1995.

  1997- PresidentMary McAleese, Ireland 
Before becoming Head of State, she was Professor of Law and 1993-97 Pro-chancellor of University of Belfast. The eldest of nine children, she grew up in Northern Ireland and her family was one of many adversely affected by the conflict. She is an experienced broadcaster, having worked as a current affairs journalist and presenter in radio and television with Radio Telefís Éireann. During the 1997-elections 5 candidates were female and there was only one token male candidates finishing a distant last. 2004 she was returned unopposed for a second term (b. 1951-).

  1997 Acting President Rosalia Arteaga Serrano de Fernández de Córdova, Ecuador
A former governor and minister, she was Vice-President 1994-98 and Presidential Candidate in 1998. As Executive President she was also Head of the Cabinet. (b. 1953-).

  1997-  Hon. Dr. Dame C. Pearlette Louisy, St. Lucia
Calliopa Pearlette Louisy was a teacher, administrator, Vice-Principal and then Principal of St. Lucia’s College. (b. 1946-), before becoming the official representative of Queen Elizabeth. (b. 1946-)

  1997 Prime Minister Janet Jagan, Guyana 
1997-99 President 
Her country’s first white and first female President and was executive President but worked together with the Prime Minister. 1950-90 she held leading posts in the Progressive People’s Party, PPP, 1953 Deputy President of the National Assembly, 1954 imprisoned by the British authorities for her activities for independence 1957-61. Minister of Labour, Health and Housing, 1963-64 Minister of Home Affairs (Senator), 1973-97 Editor-in-Chief of The Mirror, 1993 Acting Permanent Representative to the United Nations. In 1997 her husband, President Dr. Cheddi Bharat Jagan, died, and she was chosen to replace the Premier, who had become President. She was chosen as her party’s candidate in the following Presidential elections. She was in office until July 1999 when she suffered a mild hart attack and chose to resign from her post 3 years ahead of time, and lived (1920-2009).

  1997-2005 Vice-President Prof. Dr. Masoumek Ebtekar, Iran
As Vice-President she is in charge of Environment. (b. 1960-).

  1997- Deputy Head of State, HRH Crown Princess Victoria of Sweden
Also Duchess of Västergötland. On her 18th birthday the 14th of June the crown Princess swore the oath on the constitution and was inaugurated as Deputy Head of State. (b. 1979-).

  1997-99 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Jenny Shipley, New Zealand
Minister of Women’s Affairs 1990-98, Social Affairs 1990-93, Minister of Health 1993-96, Transport, State Services and State-Owned Enterprises, Accident Rehabilitation and Compensation Insurance 1996-97. As Premier she was also Minister in charge of the New Zealand Security Intelligence Service. She ousted then Prime Minister Jim Bolger as leader of the National Party and after his resignation she became leader of the government. 1999-2001 she was Leader of the Opposition. Mother of 2 children. (b. 1952-).

  1997-98 PremierHon. Pamela Felicity Gordon, Bermuda (Overseas Territory of the United Kingdom)
Parliamentary Secretary of Community Development, Culture and Youth 1992, Minister of Youth, Sport and Recreation 1992-96, Environment, Planning and National Resources 1996-97. As Premier she was also Minister of Information and Attorney General. She was former Deputy Chairperson and was elected to succeed the previous Premier after his resignation. She was Leader of the United Bermuda Party 1997-2001 and leader of the Opposition 1998-2001. (b. 1955-).

  1997-2005 Chief Secretary Hon. Cynthia Astwood, Turk and Caicos Islands (Overseas Territory of the United Kingdom)
2002 Acting Governor (26.11-16.12)
Member of the Executive Council, ranking below the Governor and has acted as such on various occasions when the incumbent was abroad. In 2002 she filled the gap between 2 governors.

  Before 1997 Chief Nana Osei Boakye Yiadom II of Aburi-Akuapem (Ghana)
Elizabeth Apeadu was the first woman chief of her village and an administrative judge and conciliator in the Akan political process as well as head of all Akan cultural and religious ceremonies. Since 1986 she serves as a consultant on the UN Decade for Women, advising the Committee on African Women’s Affairs.

  1997- President of the Council Ivonka J. Survilla, Belarussian Democratic Republic-in-Exile (Canada)
She is head of the exile-government was established in 1918 and situated in Canada. She spent only eight years of her life in her native Belarus.  After a dramatic exodus through Eastern Prussia, she lived in Denmark, France and Spain before moving to Canada in 1969. Also known as Ivonka Symaniec-Survilla, she is a painter and born in Stoupcy, a small town West of Miensk, (b. 1936-).

  1998-2002 1st. Vice-President Dr. Astrid Fischel Volio, Costa Rica
Apart from being Deputy Head of State, she also held the post of Minister of Culture and Sports. She is Professor of History at the University of Costa Rica.

  1998-2002 2nd Vice-PresidentDr. Elizabeth Odio Benito, Costa Rica
Apart from being Deputy Head of State, she was also Minister of Environment and Energy. She was Minister of Justice and Attorney-General 1978-82 and 1990-94, Vice-rector of The University of Costa Rica, 1994 Ambassador to UN in Europe, 1994-97 Judge by the International Tribunal in the former Yugoslavia. From 2002 Minister of Education.

  1998 Acting Prime Minister Anne Enger Lahnstein, Norway  (31.08-23.09)
In charge of the government during Kjell Magne Bondevik’s sick leave because of stress and psychological problems. She was Deputy Leader 1983-91, Parliamentary Leader, 1989-91 and Leader of The Centre Party 1991-99. 1. Deputy to the Prime Minister and Minister of Culture of the centre-right-government 1997-99, Vice Chairperson of the Defence Committee of Stortinget 1999-2001 and Governor of Østfold since 2003. (b. 1950-).

  1998-2003 PremierHon. Jennifer Meridith Smith, Bermuda (United Kingdom Dependency)
Deputy Opposition Leader 1994-96, Opposition Leader 1996-98 as Leader of the Progressive Labour Party, PLP. As Premier she also held the Portfolios of Education and Human Affairs. Her own party ousted her just three days after she led it to an historic General Election victory. Deputy Speaker of the Parliament from 2003. (b. ca. 1948-).

  1998-2000 Administrator-Superieur Brigitte Girardin, French Southern and Antarctic Lands (French External Territory)
Superior Administrator of the Terres Australes et Antarctique Francaises 25.3.1998-27.1.2000, Technical Advisor of the President of France in Charge of Arctic Affairs 2000-02, Minister of Oversea’s Affairs 2002-05 and Delegate-Minister of Cooperation, Development and the Francophonie from 2005. (b. 1953-).

  1998-2004 Adi Kuini Teimumu Vuikaba Speed, Tui Noikoro of Navosa (Fiji)
From 1989-91 Leader of Fiji Labour Party, 1995 Leader of Fiji Labour National Federation, 1995-98 Vice-President of Fijian Association Party, 1998-2001 Party Leader. Deputy Prime Minister and Minister of Fijian Affairs 1999-2000. She was widow of the former Prime Minister Dr. Timoci Bavadra who died in 1989 and later remarried. She succeeded her father, Ratu Aseri Qoro Latianara, the Tui Nokoro and Roko Tui Naitasiri until 1977, as Paramount Chief of Navosa in 1998 (Her father lived 1924-98) Married three times and mother of 2 sons and 2 daughters daughter, and lived (1949-2004).

  Before 1998- The Tika Mataiapo Dorice Reid, The Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand)
President of the Koutu Nui, the assembly of sub-chiefs in from 1998.

  1999 President of the Confederation Ruth Dreifuss, Switzerland 
1981 she was elected to the general secretariat of the Federation of Swiss Trade Unionists. The Swiss President is considered “first among equals,” in the four-party political system. The President oversees the Cabinet, but he or she has no inherent power to set policy, that power is reserved for the Cabinet as a whole, which is led, not controlled, by the President. She was Councillor of Interior 1992-2002 and Vice-President 1998-99. (b. 1939-). 

  1999 and 2008 Capitano Reggente Rosa Zafferani, San Marino 
Director in the Department of Finance, Budget and Programs before she was elected to the Consiglio Grande e Generale in 1998. Secretary of State of Health, Social Security and Provision 2002-04, Secretary of State of Public Education, University, and Cultural Institutions from 2004 and 2005-06 also in charge of Internal Affairs. (b. 1960 in USA).

  1999-2007 President Dr. Vaira Vīķe-Freiberga, Latvia 
Vike-Freiberga was born in Latvia and grew up in refugee camps in Germany, went to school in French Morocco, University studies in Canada. Retired from the Universite de Montreal in 1998, after being a professor of psychology there since 1965 and involved in various scientific and administrative committees, among others as Vice-Chairperson of the Science Council of Canada. She moved to Latvia as Director of the newly created Latvian Institute in Riga. Candiate for the Post of Secretary General of the United Nations in 2006. Married to her fellow countryman, Imants Freibergs, also exiled in Canada, who moved to Latvia in October 1999. Re-elected as President in 2002 and official candidate for the post of Secretary General of the United Nations in 2006. Mother of a son and a daughter. (b. 1937-).

  1999-2004 Executive President Mireya Moscoso Rodrígez, Panama 
Since 1991 President of the Arnolfist Party, 1994 Presidential Candidate. Constitutionally barred from running for re-election in 2004. As Executive President she was also head of the Cabinet, and she was the first female President to have officially appointed a First Lady – her sister, Ruby Moscoso de Young. She was constitutionally barred from run for a second term. Mireya was first married to President Arnolfo Arias Madrid (1901-88) who was President of Panama 1940-41, 1949-51 and 1968. Married to Mr. Gruber 1991-97 and mother of an adopted a child. (b. 1946-).

  1999-2005 Governor GeneralRt. Hon. Adrienne Poy Clarkson, Canada
Second female and first Governor General of Asian origin. She is broadcaster and journalist and acted as Agent-General of Ontario in Paris 1982-87. She married her long-time partner John Saul (b. 1947-) shortly before taking office, as the before becoming the official representative of the Queen of Canada, Queen Elizabeth. Mother of three children. Born in Hong Kong as Ng Bing Tse, which was changed to Adrienne Poy. (b. 1939-).

  1999-2008 Prime Minister The Rt. Hon. Helen Clark, New Zealand
MP since 1981. Chairperson of the Foreign Affairs and Defence Select Committee 1984-87, Minister of Housing and Conservation 1987-89, Deputy Premier and Minister of Labour and Health 1989-90, Deputy Leader of Labour and of the Opposition 1990-93, Leader of Labour 1993-2008 of the Opposition 1993-99. As Prime Minister she also held the portfolios of Arts and Culture and Security Intelligence Service and Ministerial Services. Acting Foreign Minister in 2008, Head of the United Nations Development Programme, UNDP from 2009.  In 1981 she married Dr. Peter Davis. No children. (b. 1950-).

  1999 and 1999 Acting Minister President Irena Degutiené, Lithuania
Medical Doctor, 1994-97 Vice-Minister of Health and Minister of Labour and Social Affairs 1997-2000, she acted as Prime Minister during 2 government crisis within a short period of time. (b. 1949-).

  1999 Acting Premier MinisterTuyaa Nyam-Osoryn, Mongolia
A former journalist and director in the Foreign Ministry, she was Minister of Foreign Affairs 1998-2000 and appointed Acting Prime Minister after her predecessor’s resignation. (b. 1958-). 

  1999-2000 Deputy Administrator Deb Blaskett, The Territory of the Cocos (Keelings) Islands (Australian territory)
Since 1999 the Administrator of Christmas Island is also in charge of Cocos Islands, represented by the Deputy Administrator.

  1999- Island Secretary Betty Christian, Pitcairn Island (United Kingdom Dependency)
1990 and 1993 she was member of the Legislative Council. In 1999 the office of Magistrate was replaced with that of a Mayor. The Island Secretary continued as second in command and ex-officio member of the Council. From 2005 the four elected Councillors were all women. Betty Christian is also the Island’s Communication Officer. Mother of 4 daughters. (b. 1942-).

  1999-2008 Tenant Pennie Wood Heyworth of Herm (Bailiwick of Guernsey a Dependency of the British Crown)
Together with her husband, she succeeded her father, Peter Wood, Tenant from 1949 until his death. They had been wards of the island since the 1980s. They sold the teantcy in 2008. Mother of 3 daughters.

  Before 1999-? Taputapu Ariki Ngaau née Ngatama, The Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand)
One of the many female chiefs in the Cook Islands.

  1999-  Erelu Oba Princess (Chief) Rafiat Abimbola Dosumu-Shitta of Lagos, Erelu Oba of Saki (Nigeria)
A member of the Dosumu royal family of Lagos and the Ado ruling house of Saki, she is the first Yeye Omobalufon of Lagos, the current Erelu Oba of Lagos and is also the first Erelu Oba of Saki land in Oyo State. She is Married with 5 children.

  1999- Queen Mother of Babété  (Cameroon)
Regent for her son, King Sob Ngoumbo Soumo (b. 1993-) who was elected by the 60.000 members of the tribe to succeed his father King Soumo I, who died august 1998. Sob has 23 siblings.

  Until 1999 The TeremonaTeri, The Cook Islands (Free Association with New Zealand) 
Known as Mama Maggi, she died in 1999.

  Ca. 1999- Motarilavoa Hilda Lini of the Turaga nation of Pentecost Island in Vanuatu
From 1987 the first female MP. In 1996 she was replaced in the government by her brother ex-premier Father Walter Lini (1942-1982-90-99), 1991-95 Minister of Rural Water Supply and Health, 1993 Acting Minister of External Affairs and Tourism and 1996 Minister of Justice, Culture and Women’s Affairs. She resigned from the National Party and founded her own party, the Tu Vanuatu kominiti, The Vanuatu Movement, Director of the Pacific Concerns Resource Center 2000-04, Representative of the Pacific Region at the UN Nonproliferation Review Conference in 2004 and a chief of the Turaga nation.

the end @copyright Dr Iwan suwandy 2011

Kisah Tawanan Perang Dai Nippon Bagian Ketujuh(USA soldier in Dai Nippon Camp) 1942-1945

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA DR IWAN S.

Dr IWAN ‘S CYBERMUSEUM

 THE FIRST INDONESIAN CYBERMUSEUM

Prisoners of war exercising

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA PERTAMA DI INDONESIA

   DALAM PROSES UNTUK MENDAPATKAN SERTIFIKAT MURI

     PENDIRI DAN PENEMU IDE

      THE FOUNDER

    Dr IWAN SUWANDY, MHA

                     

     WELCOME TO THE MAIN HALL OF FREEDOM               

  SELAMAT DATANG DI GEDUNG UTAMA “MERDEKA

The Driwan’s  Cybermuseum

                    

(Museum Duniamaya Dr Iwan)

KISAH TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON DI iNDONESIA

KISAH TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON BAGIAN KETUJUH 1942-1945

THE DAI NIPPON POW PART SEVEN 1942-1945

• Frazier, Glenn

Glenn D. Frazier

  Lahir: Fort Deposit, Alabama (1923)

– US Army, Perusahaan artileri 75

– Bataan Death March

– Osaka kamp POW # 1, Tanagawa kamp tawanan perang,
  Kobe kamp POW, POW Tsuruga kamp

————————————————– ——————————

Kesaksian Bataan Kematian korban Maret Glenn Frazier di dokumenter PBS, Perang, ditonton oleh hampir 40 juta orang Amerika. Baru-baru ini, ia menerbitkan sebuah memoar, Pengunjung Neraka, di mana ia menulis tentang kisah POW di rinci.

Berikut adalah beberapa kutipan dari bukunya dan wawancara terakhir kami.
 

————————————————– ——————————

Dekat Eksekusi di Osaka

Suatu hari saya sedang berbaris dengan tahanan lain melalui jalan-jalan Osaka, kembali bentuk yang bekerja hari itu. Itu dingin dan tangan saya menjadi kebas. Saya meletakkan tangan saya ke bernyawa kantong celana compang-camping saya. Saat aku memasuki gerbang kamp, ​​aku melihat seorang penjaga Jepang menunjuk jarinya pada saya, memanggil saya untuk perhatian penjaga lain. Kemudian, dalam formasi bersama dengan tawanan perang Amerika lainnya, aku melihat penjaga yang sama menunjuk ke arahku dan berjalan ke arah saya. Dia memerintahkan saya untuk mengikutinya. Aku benar-benar tidak berpikir banyak tentang ini pada awalnya.

Aku mengikuti penjaga ke kantor komandan kamp dengan juru berjalan di samping saya. Aku diperintahkan untuk datang ke perhatian dan tunduk pada besar, yang duduk di meja ini. Beberapa saat kemudian, penafsir datang kepada saya dan berkata, “Kau berbaris di jalan dengan tangan di dalam saku Anda, dan yang tidak diizinkan untuk tentara Jepang.”

Saya menjawab, “Aku bukan tentara Jepang aku menjadi tawanan perang.!” Setelah mendengar teriakan besar di Jepang untuk penerjemah, saya diberitahu dalam bahasa Inggris oleh penerjemah, “menerapkan aturan yang sama untuk semua POW!” “Saya tidak tahu itu,” jawabku. Dengan suara samar saya katakan penerjemah, “Mengapa mereka tidak memberitahu kami aturan mereka?” Pada diriku sendiri aku berpikir, jika saya tahu al aturan aku tidak akan melanggarnya.

Utama menjerit interpreter, yang menerjemahkan, “Anda adalah seorang tentara Amerika dan Anda tidak berbaris dengan tangan di saku!” Aku menjawab terus terang, “Biar saya tahu peraturan, dan aku akan patuh.” Penerjemah menerjemahkan jawaban saya untuk besar. Dengan pandangan terkejut di wajahnya utama melompat dari kursinya dan memukul tinjunya di atas meja. Aku tahu sekarang bahwa aku benar-benar memprovokasi dirinya. Dengan cara di mana ia berbicara dengan penerjemah, aku tahu dia tidak senang dengan sikap saya. Dia bangkit kembali dengan cepat dari tempat duduknya dan berjalan ke arahku, dan penjaga membuat saya membungkuk sekali lagi.

Penerjemah mengatakan, “Komandan tidak suka sikap Anda!” Pada titik itu, besar menarik pedang keluar dan melukai tenggorokanku. Aku merasakan darah mengalir di leherku.

“Tawanan dapat dijalankan karena tidak mematuhi perintah!” penerjemah terus. Yang bisa saya lakukan adalah berdiri diam dengan pikiran-pikiran teror berjalan melalui pikiran saya. Aku menatap mata penuh kebencian sang mayor. Saya tidak pernah mengambil mata saya darinya, tidak untuk sesaat.

Semua ini, hanya untuk berjalan dengan tangan di saku saya. Perasaan aneh datang padaku, dan tiba-tiba aku tahu ini adalah masalah yang sangat serius. Utama berteriak pada penjaga, “Bawa dia keluar aku tidak ingin darah di lantai saya!” Aku mulai berjalan keluar dari kantor, dengan titik senapan penjaga di belakang saya menekan punggungku.

Dia kemudian memerintahkan saya untuk berhenti. Aku datang untuk menghentikan lengkap, seperti yang diinstruksikan. Aku berdiri di sana menunggu di perhatian untuk perintah selanjutnya, ketika saya mulai memikirkan dan melihat diriku terkubur di dalam tanah Jepang. Pikiranku berpacu dan aku merasa ketakutan dekat, tapi entah kenapa aku merasa aku punya kesempatan berjuang.

Aku mendengar komandan dan juru keluar berdekatan dengan tempat saya berdiri. Ketika mereka berbicara kembali dan sebagainya dalam bahasa Jepang, yang bisa saya lakukan adalah diam. Saya kemudian diperintahkan oleh penjaga untuk membungkuk sekali lagi untuk utama.

“Yang utama adalah akan mengeksekusi Anda, sehingga semua orang akan tahu, bahwa peraturan melanggar tidak akan ditoleransi!” penerjemah mengumumkan. Utama berjalan di depan saya dan menarik pedangnya lagi dan meletakkannya untuk tenggorokanku. Mereka mengharapkan saya untuk meminta ampun. Penerjemah bertanya, “Apakah Anda memiliki sesuatu untuk dikatakan?”

“Kurasa,” kataku penerjemah, saat aku menatap mata sang mayor. Dan kemudian kata-kata ini datang kepada saya, dan sampai hari ini saya tidak tahu dari mana mereka berasal.

“Dia bisa membunuhku,” jawab saya, “tetapi ia tidak akan membunuh jiwaku, dan rohku akan mengajukan di dalam dirinya dan menghantui dia selama sisa hidupnya!” Saya diminta oleh penerjemah untuk mengulang apa yang telah saya mengucapkan. Perasaan menakutkan datang saya langsung, dan darah saya memerah di seluruh tubuh saya, membuat saya benar-benar terbakar dengan kengerian.

Kataku, masih menatap mata sang mayor, “Dia bisa membunuh saya, tetapi ia tidak akan membunuh semangat dan jiwa saya akan mengajukan dalam dagingnya untuk seluruh hidupnya Orang-orang Amerika! Datang dan setiap orang Jepang yang membunuh seorang Amerika tanpa alasan akan memiliki semangat mereka menghantui mereka selamanya! ”

Aku tidak mengerti pada awalnya apa yang saya benar-benar berkata. Saya siap untuk menghindari pedang jika besar yang dibuat pindah ke ayunan itu padaku. Aku melihat-Nya setiap gerakan, tidak pernah mengambil mata saya off dari dia. Tiba-tiba, ekspresi misterius muncul di wajah sang mayor. Kemudian, untuk takjub saya, tiga langkah besar yang dibuat kembali dan menurunkan pedangnya. Aku menatap ke langit dan berkata, “Terima kasih, Tuhan.” Ini adalah kali pertama saya melihat seorang tentara Jepang mundur dari eksekusi.

Utama kemudian memerintahkan penjaga untuk membawa saya ke lubang di bumi yang digunakan untuk kurungan tersendiri. Penjaga, dengan senjatanya mendorong ke punggungku, dorong saya ke lubang 5’x5’x5 ‘di tanah. Sebagai penjaga Jepang mengangkat penutup untuk lubang, aku tidak yakin bahwa cobaan ini selesai. Dia memberi isyarat bagi saya untuk turun dalam. Melihat ke kedalaman itu tempat yang gelap, aku mencoba untuk masuk saya mendarat kepala pertama, menghadap ke bawah, setelah didorong atau ditendang oleh penjaga. Wajah dan leherku yang sakit sekali saat aku menyeka air mata dari mataku.

Homecoming dan Mimpi buruk

Sungguh luar biasa berada di rumah, tetapi segala sesuatu yang telah terjadi padaku masih bergolak di dalam diriku. Rasanya seperti dua orang pulang. Salah satunya adalah anak saya telah dan keluarga saya lihat ketika memelukku dan berbicara kepada saya. Yang lainnya adalah orang aku telah menjadi, penuh kenangan dan perasaan bahwa saya tidak bisa menangani. Hal itu terjadi begitu cepat, dan aku tidak mampu mengatasi rasa takut, penderitaan, dan kebencian kemarahan dan murni bahwa aku telah dalam diriku. Ketika perang dengan Jepang berakhir pada tanggal 2 September 1945, saya adalah seorang tawanan perang Jepang di kamp kerja paksa di pantai barat Jepang sekitar 500 mil dengan kereta dari Tokyo.

Itu hanya beberapa minggu lalu. Sekarang aku harus mencoba untuk menyesuaikan diri dengan kehidupan yang selama empat tahun aku tidak pernah berpikir saya tidak akan pernah hidup kembali. Untuk keluarga saya dan teman-teman saya biasa tua Glenn Dowling Frazier, tentara itu pulang lagi. Tapi aku tahu aku tidak lagi orang itu. Pikiranku sering penuh, bukan kebebasan dan cinta yang mengelilingi saya, tapi dari Bataan Death March, zaman bahwa tubuh saya begitu parah dipukuli dan sakit yang aku takut aku tidak akan hidup malam lagi …

Kengerian perang itu dengan saya setiap hari dan malam untuk 29-30 tahun berikutnya. Pada kali, aku berharap aku tidak pernah pulang. Saya membayangkan betapa damai akan berbaring di tempat yang tenang dan menemukan kedamaian yang hanya datang dengan kematian …

Pada saat saya akan resor untuk minum untuk mencoba melupakan masalah saya. Ini menjadi mungkin untuk memberitahu siapa pun bahwa pengalaman saya dalam perang lebih dari 30 tahun yang lalu masih menghantui saya. Tubuh saya mengatakan bahwa sesuatu harus dilakukan untuk mengakhiri masalah saya, tetapi ketika pikiran memecahkan itu muncul dalam benak saya, saya menemukan itu begitu kuat tertanam dalam keyakinan saya bahwa tidak mungkin untuk melakukan sesuatu tentang hal itu. Aku mencapai ujung tali.

Pada suatu pagi, sekitar 2 pagi, aku terbangun dari tidur, dan sebelum aku benar-benar tahu apa yang terjadi, saya berlutut di tempat tidur saya berdoa kepada Tuhan. Rasanya seperti sebuah kekuatan tak terkendali yang bekerja dalam diriku, bahkan memberi saya kata-kata untuk mengatakan. Dalam doa itu, saya meminta Tuhan untuk membantu saya menyingkirkan kutukan yang mengendalikan saya.

Saya telah meminta pendeta saya pada waktu tentang cara-cara untuk mendapatkan bantuan dan memecahkan masalah saya, hanya untuk diberitahu bahwa saya harus mengampuni orang Jepang. Aku berkata, “Oh tidak, saya tidak bisa melakukan itu Mereka tidak pernah meminta maaf kepada kita semua, bagaimana saya bisa melakukan itu?.” Dan aku terus menderita.

Namun kekuatan dalam diri saya malam ini membawa air mata. Aku menangis mata saya keluar. Setiap pikiran yang melintasi benakku seperti suara dalam diriku berkata, “Anda harus memaafkan semua orang dan segala sesuatu yang telah menyakiti Anda Anda harus mengampuni Jepang dan memaafkan diri sendiri karena menyimpan kebencian ini begitu lama..”

 

ORIGINAL INFO:

Frazier, Glenn

Glenn D. Frazier

 
Born:  Fort Deposit, Alabama (1923)– US Army, 75th ordnance Company- Bataan Death March

– Osaka POW camp #1, Tanagawa POW camp,
  Kobe POW camp,  Tsuruga POW camp

 


Bataan Death March survivor Glenn Frazier’s testimony in the PBS documentary, The War, was watched by nearly 40 million Americans.  Recently, he published a memoir, Hell’s Guest, where he wrote about his POW story in detail.

Here are some excerpts from his book and our recent interview.
 


Near Execution in Osaka

One day I was marching with other prisoners through the streets of Osaka, returning form that day’s work. It was bitterly cold and my hands became numb. I placed my lifeless hands into the pockets of my ragged pants. As I entered the camp gates, I noticed a Japanese guard pointing his finger at me, calling me to the attention of another guard. Later, in formation along with the other American POWs, I noticed the same guard pointing at me and walking in my direction. He instructed me to follow him. I really didn’t think much about this at first.

I followed the guard into the camp commander’s office with the interpreter walking beside me. I was ordered to come to attention and bow to the major,  who was sitting at this desk. A few moments later, the interpreter came over to me and said, “You were marching down the road with your hands in your pockets, and that is not permitted for Japanese soldiers.”

I replied, “I’m not a Japanese soldier. I’m a prisoner of war!” After hearing the major shout in Japanese to the interpreter, I was told in English by the interpreter, “The same rules apply to all POWs!” “I didn’t know that,” I answered. In a faint voice I told the interpreter, “Why don’t they tell us their rules?” To myself I thought, if I knew al the rules I wouldn’t break them.

The major screamed at the interpreter, who translated; “You are an American soldier and you do not march with hands in pockets!” I responded bluntly, “Let me know the regulations, and I will obey.” The interpreter translated my answer for the major. With a shocked look on his face the major jumped out of his chair and whacked his clenched fist on top of the desk. I know now that I had really provoked him. By the manner in which he spoke to the translator, I could tell he wasn’t thrilled by my attitude. He arose again quickly from his seat and walked toward me, and the guard made me bow once more.

The interpreter said, “The commander does not like your attitudes!” At that point, the major pulled his sword out and nicked my throat. I felt the blood streaming down my neck.

“Prisoner can be executed for disobeying orders!” the interpreter continued. All I could do was stand still with thoughts of terror running through my mind. I stared into the major’s hateful eyes. I never took my eyes off him, not for a moment.

All of this, for just walking with my hands in my pockets. A strange feeling came over me, and I suddenly knew this was a very serious matter. The major yelled at the guard, “Take him outside! I do not want blood all over my floor!” I began walking out of the office, with the rifle point of the guard behind me pressing into my back.

He then ordered me to stop. I came to a complete halt, as instructed. I stood there waiting at attention for the next command, when I began thinking of and seeing myself buried in Japanese soil. My mind raced and I felt an imminent fear, but somehow I felt I had a fighting chance.

I heard the commander and interpreter coming out adjacent to where I was standing. As they were speaking back and forth in Japanese, all I could do was stand still. I was then ordered by the guard to bow one more time to the major.

“The major is going to execute you, so all of the men will know that breaking regulations won’t be tolerated!” the interpreter announced. The major walked in front of me and pulled his sword out again and put it to my throat. They expected me to beg for mercy. The interpreter asked, “Do you have anything to say?”

“I guess,” I told the interpreter, as I looked into the major’s eyes. And then these words came to me, and to this day I have no idea where they came from.

“He can kill me, ” I replied, “but he will not kill my spirit, and my spirit will lodge inside him and haunt him for the rest of his life!” I was asked by the translator to repeat what I had uttered. A terrifying feeling came over me instantly, and my blood flushed over my entire body, making me absolutely burn with horror.

I said, still staring into the major’s eyes, “He can kill me but he will not kill my spirit and my spirit will lodge in his flesh for his entire life! The Americans are coming and any Japanese who kills an American without just cause will have their spirit haunt them forever!”

I did not grasp at first what I had actually said. I was prepared to dodge the sword if the major made  a move to swing it at me. I watched his every move, never taking my eyes off of him. All of a sudden, a mysterious expression appeared on the major’s face. Then, to my amazement, the major made three steps back and lowered his sword. I gazed up to the sky and said, “Thank you , Lord.” This was the first time I had seen a Japanese soldier back off from an execution.

The major then ordered the guard to take me to the pit in the earth that was used for solitary confinement. The guard, with his weapon shoved into my back, thrust me towards the 5’x5’x5′ hole in the ground. As the Japanese guard lifted the cover to the hole, I wasn’t sure that this ordeal was finished. He motioned for me to get down inside. Looking down into the depths of that dark place, I tried to get in. I landed head first, face down, after being pushed or kicked by the guard. My face and neck were hurting badly as I wiped the tears  from my eyes.

This episode can be seen in the PBS documentary, “The War”

Homecoming and Nightmares 

It was great being home, but everything that had happened to me was still roiling around inside me. It was like two people came home. One of them was the boy I had been and the one my family saw when hugged me and talked to me. The other was the man I had become, full of memories and feelings that I could not deal with. Things had happened so fast, and I had not been able to overcome the fear, the suffering, and the rage and pure hatred that I had inside me. When the war with Japan ended on September 2, 1945, I was a Japanese prisoner of war in a slave labor camp on the western coast of Japan about 500 miles by train from Tokyo.

That was just a few weeks ago. Now I was supposed to try to adjust to a life that for four years I never thought I would never live again. To my family and friends I was plain old Glenn Dowling Frazier, the soldier that was home again. But I knew I was no longer that person. My thoughts were often full, not of the freedom and love that surrounded me, but of the Bataan Death March, of the times that my body was so badly beaten and sick that I feared I would not live another night…

The horrors of the war were with me every day and night for the next twenty-nine to thirty years. At times, I wished I had never come home. I imagined how peaceful it would be to lie down in a quiet place and find the peace that only comes with death…

At times I would resort to drinking to try to forget my problem. It became impossible to tell anyone that my experiences in a war over 30 years ago were still haunting me. My body was telling me that something had to be done to end my problem, but when thoughts of resolving it came into my mind, I found it so strongly embedded in my beliefs that it was impossible to do anything about it. I was reaching the end of the rope.

Early one morning, about 2 a.m., I awoke from sleep, and before I really knew what was happening, I was kneeling by my bed praying to God. It was like an uncontrollable force working inside me, even giving me the words to say. In that prayer, I asked God to help me shake the curse that was controlling me.

I had asked my preacher at times about ways to get help and solve my problem, only to be told that I must forgive the Japanese. I said, “Oh no, I can’t do that. They have never apologized to all of us, how can I do that?” And I continued to suffer.

But the force within me this night brought the tears. I cried my eyes out. Every thought that passed through my mind was like a voice inside me saying, “You must forgive everyone and everything that has hurt you. You must forgive the Japanese and forgive yourself for harboring this hate for so long. ”

 
Galbraith, John
Halloran, Raymond “Haps”
Hatch, Claude
Heer, Robert
Henry, Andrew
Herold, Clement
Hill, Joe
Hionedes, Nicholas
Howard, Alexander
Kidd, John
Kwiecinski, Walter
Lay, Kermit
Magalong, Felix
Matthews, Norman
McKee, Clyde
Merrifield, Jack
Miller, Minos D.
Muldrow, James
Nesteby, Melvin H.
Olson, Kenneth M.
Payne, Herman E.
Pelkey, Raymond
Peters, Edgar
Porwoll, Kenneth J.
Potris, John
Rodriguez, Ralph
Russell, William L. “Herc”
Rutledge, Tillman
Sawyer, Francis
Small, George
Stewart, Glenn
Thomasian, Karnig
Towne, Charles
Vidra, Andrew

World War II Internees:
 
 

the end @ copyright Dr Iwan Suwaandy 2011

Kisah tawanan perang Dai Nippon bagian keenam(USA Soldiers In Dai nIppon Camp)

 

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA DR IWAN S.

Dr IWAN ‘S CYBERMUSEUM

 THE FIRST INDONESIAN CYBERMUSEUM

Prisoners of war exercising

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA PERTAMA DI INDONESIA

   DALAM PROSES UNTUK MENDAPATKAN SERTIFIKAT MURI

     PENDIRI DAN PENEMU IDE

      THE FOUNDER

    Dr IWAN SUWANDY, MHA

                     

     WELCOME TO THE MAIN HALL OF FREEDOM               

  SELAMAT DATANG DI GEDUNG UTAMA “MERDEKA

The Driwan’s  Cybermuseum

                    

(Museum Duniamaya Dr Iwan)

KISAH TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON DI iNDONESIA

KISAH TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON BAGIAN KEENAM 1942-1945

THE DAI NIPPON POW PART Six 1942-1945

Perang Dunia II POW diadakan di Kamp-kamp Jepang:
• Anthony, Nolan

 
Nolan D. Anthony di 1941
 

Nama Belakang:
Anthony Pertama Nama awal Tengah:
Nolan Nick Name:
artileri
Jalan: 1113 Edgewood ST Kota & Negara: Ennis, TX E-Mail: xpow5087@webtv.net
Zip: 75119-6340 Telepon: 972-878-3457 Pasangan: Betty
Konflik: Jawa Pertahanan Layanan Cabang: Tentara Unit: Artileri Lapangan 131
Teater: Dimana Pasifik Ditangkap: Tanggal Jawa Ditangkap: 03/08/42
Kamp Dimiliki Dalam: JAWA BURMA SINGAPURA THAILAND Berapa Lama diinternir: 1256 hari
Dibebaskan / dipulangkan: Tanggal dibebaskan Dibebaskan: 08/15/45 Umur pada TANGKAP: 23
Medali Diterima: Purple Heart, Amerika Pertahanan, 1 Bronze Star, Kampanye Amerika, Pertahanan 1 Bintang Perunggu, Pasifik Kampanye dengan 3 Bintang Perunggu, Unit Badge Distinguished 2 Oak Leaf Cluster
Job Militer: Perusahaan prajurit pasukan artileri:
Pekerjaan setelah Perang: Pengemudi Truk

Bio: Nama saya Noland D. Anthony, saya lahir di komunitas Byrd, yang terletak di Timur Selatan Ellis County dekat Ennis, Texas. Orang tua saya Jay dan Willie (Alexander) Anthony. Saya tumbuh di pertanian orang tua saya dan tinggal hidup di luar ruangan sampai 17 Januari 1941. Pada usia lanjut dari 23 saya mendaftarkan diri dengan Angkatan Darat Amerika Serikat pada 17 Januari 1941 di Dallas, Texas. Aku dilatih dengan Divisi ke-36 di Brownwood, Texas. Temanku RL (Swedia) E Eklund dan saya menawarkan diri untuk tugas luar negeri pada bulan November 1941, dan pergi dengan kereta api ke San Francisco, kemudian ke Honolulu, Hawaii dengan kapal. Kami sekitar pertengahan antara Honolulu dan Kepulauan Filipina ketika Jepang membom Pearl Harbor. Konvoi kami berpaling ke pulau-pulau Fiji dan dari sana ke Brisbane, Australia. Kami kemudian melanjutkan perjalanan ke Jawa, di mana kami diambil sebagai tawanan perang 8 Maret 1942 ketika Belanda menyerah pulau ke Jepang. Perhentian berikutnya adalah Singapura, kemudian ke Burma (dengan kapal budak) di mana kita membantu kami digunakan sebagai kerja paksa untuk membangun jalan kereta api Thailand Burma. Jembatan di atas sungai Kwai juga bagian dari pengalaman kita. Tak perlu dikatakan pengalaman meninggalkan banyak mati POW atau menderita kekurangan gizi dan penyakit lainnya dan perlakuan kasar yang guards.On Jepang saya Agustus 1945, (setelah 42 bulan) kita dibebaskan dan dibawa ke Bangkok, Thailand. Sana kami dijemput oleh Angkatan Udara AS dan diterbangkan ke Calcutta, India di mana aku diopname di Rumah Sakit Umum 142. Kemudian, saya diterbangkan ke New York Halloren Rumah Sakit Umum di Staten Island, dan akhirnya mencintai Lapangan, di Dallas, Texas, di mana saya dirawat di Rumah Sakit Umum Asheburn di McKinney, Texas. Pada 28 Mei, 1946 (setelah 9 bulan rawat inap) saya habis di Fort Sam Houston, San Antonio Texas. Pada 28 September 1946, aku menikah sebelum perang kekasihku, Elizabeth Jarolimek (Ceko warisan), dari Ennis Texas. Kami punya dua anak, Durwood E. Anthony anak kami dan Nola Ann Skipper putri kami. Kami dikaruniai dua orang cucu, Bryan Anthony dan Patrick Anthony.I telah lama menjadi anggota “Batalyon Hilang”. Anggotanya termasuk personil dari batalyon 2, Artileri Lapangan 131, dan pelaut dan marinir dari USS Houston (CA30)

 
• Batchelor, William
  

William Batchelor

William Charles Batchelor Jr

 
 

Nama Belakang:
Batchelor Pertama Nama awal Tengah:
WILLIAM CHARLES Nick Name:
Labah-labah
Jalan: P.O. Kotak 9 Kota & Negara: LaConner, WA E-Mail:
Zip: 98257 Telepon: Pasangan:
Konflik: Perang Dunia II Cabang Layanan: Angkatan Laut Unit: USS Houston
Teater: Dimana Pasifik Ditangkap: Tanggal JAWA Ditangkap: 03 / / 1 / 42
Kamp Dimiliki In: “. Railroad Of Death” Penjara Serang, Changi, Sepeda Camp, Burma Berapa Lama diinternir: 2 yrs.
Dibebaskan / dipulangkan: Tanggal Terbebaskan: Meninggal Umur pada TANGKAP: 21
Medali Diterima: Prisoner of MEDALI PERANG, MEDALI HATI UNGU, PERANG DUNIA II VICTORY MEDALI, MEDALI PERTAHANAN FILIPINA, CITATION UNIT PRESIDEN, ASIATIC MEDALI PASIFIK KAMPANYE, AMERICAN MEDALI PERTAHANAN LAYANAN
Job Militer: Angkatan Laut, USS Houston Perusahaan: Meninggal di Kamp Penjara
Pekerjaan setelah Perang:

Bio: William Batchelor selamat banyak hal selama perang termasuk tenggelamnya USS Houston (CA 30) di mana 700 anggota awak meninggal. Dia ditangkap di Jawa, sementara ia bekerja ia dipukuli dan kelaparan oleh para penculiknya Jepang sampai ia meninggal pada usia 23 di Camp Kilo 80 di pegunungan Burma pada terkenal “Railroad Kematian.” Mr Batchelor adalah lulusan Akademi Militer Uni Fork. Dia dikebumikan di Pemakaman Nasional Arlington.

 
• Beachamp, Virgil

Last Name: Nama Beauchamp Menengah Pertama Awal: Virgil N. Nick Name:
Jalan: 3019 D JALAN Kota & Negara: GRAND JUNCTION, CO E-Mail:
Zip: 81504 Telepon: (970) 434-0858 Pasangan:
Konflik: Perang Dunia II Cabang Layanan: ARMY SIGNAL CORP Unit: SCOUT PERTAMA DI MEMERANGI
Teater: PACIFIC Dimana Ditangkap: LAPANGAN Hosp AITAPE NEW GUINEA Ditangkap Tanggal: April 1944
Kamp Dimiliki Dalam: Hosp LAPANGAN MANA AKU PASIEN Sebuah berhasil dikuasai JEPANG Berapa Lama diinternir: 89 HARI
Dibebaskan / dipulangkan: Tanggal Terbebaskan: Jul 1944 Umur pada TANGKAP:
Medali Diterima: HATI UNGU, CITATION PRESIDEN INDIVIDU, STAR BRONZE
Militer Pekerjaan: SIGNAL CORP Perusahaan:
Pekerjaan setelah Perang: perekrut MARINE, MISIONARIS ASING SAN ANDRES Pendidik

 
• Tubuh, Robert


Robert J. Tubuh

Nama Belakang:
TUBUH Pertama Nama Tengah awal:
ROBERT J Nick Name:
BOB
Jalan: 129 Nettles Blvd Kota & Negara: JENSEN PANTAI, FL E-Mail: sirhygene@aol.com
Zip: 34957 Telepon: (561) 229-3163 Pasangan: Sara –
Konflik: Layanan WW11 Cabang: TENTARA Unit: D 31 CO INF REG
Teater: Dimana Pasifik Ditangkap: Bataan, Luzon FILIPINA KEPULAUAN Ditangkap Tanggal: 04/09/42
Kamp Dimiliki Dalam: BILIBID, Cabanatuan, KAMP O’Donnell DAN KEMATIAN Bataan MARET Berapa Lama diinternir: 1028 hari
Dibebaskan / dipulangkan: Tanggal dibebaskan Dibebaskan: 01/31/45 Umur pada TANGKAP: 17
Medali Diterima: 2 perunggu STARS, 3 UNIT kutipan PRESIDEN, HATI UNGU, POW MEDALI, MEDALI PERILAKU BAIK, ASIATIC PASIFIK MEDALI, FILIPINA PERTAHANAN RIBBON, FILIPINA PERTAHANAN MEDALI DITERBITKAN OLEH GOV FILIPINA. FILIPINA KEBEBASAN MEDALI
Militer Pekerjaan: MESIN Gunner Perusahaan: DIV Hydramatic General Motors
Pekerjaan setelah Perang: ALAT MAKER

Bio:

Robert J. Tubuh

Aku lahir 26 Februari 1924 di Sarnia, Ontario, Kanada. Ayah membawa kami ke Amerika Serikat sekitar tiga tahun kemudian, dalam rangka mendukung keluarga muda, yang terdiri pada saat ini ibu saya dan dua anak. Adikku lahir dua tahun setelah aku.

Aku bersekolah di Detroit hingga Kerajaan Inggris memasuki perang melawan kekuatan Poros. Sepanjang hidupku aku telah membayangkan diri pergi ke perang dan pulang pahlawan perang ditutupi dengan medali. Jadi, ketika Kanada bergabung Inggris dalam perang, saya memutuskan bahwa saya akan berhenti sekolah dan kembali ke negara kelahiran saya. Aku berbohong tentang usia saya dan terdaftar di Resimen Kent, yang sedang diaktifkan sebagai Angkatan Tugas Kanada Aktif, agar bisa bergabung dalam perang melawan Jerman dan Italia.

Saya adalah anggota Resimen Kent selama sekitar satu tahun ketika ayah saya menulis surat kepada Komandan Kompi saya memberitahukan usia saya. Mereka segera habis saya karena di bawah umur. Aku kembali ke Detroit pada bulan Februari 1941 dan terdaftar di Angkatan Darat AS, Februari 21,1941. 1 adalah bertanya ke mana aku ingin pergi untuk melayani dua tahun saya Dinas Luar Negeri. Aku punya pilihan keluar dari beberapa bagian yang berbeda dari dunia bahwa Amerika Serikat, telah basis Angkatan Darat, Schofield Barracks di Hawaii, Puerto Rico, Panama, dan Manila di Filipina. Saya memilih Manila karena itu jauh dari
rumah.

Aku meninggalkan Detroit untuk Pulau Bidadari California, hari yang sama yang saya tamtama. Kereta kami meninggalkan Stasiun Union di Detroit untuk San Francisco pada 16:00 pada tanggal 21 Februari 1941. Kami menunggu sedikit lebih dari sebulan di Pulau Bidadari sebelum akhirnya dikirim keluar untuk Kepulauan Filipina pada 30 Maret 1941. Tujuh hari kemudian kami berlabuh di Honolulu, kami hanya di sana semalaman maka kita ditinggalkan di kaki terakhir dari perjalanan kami ke Filipina. Kami tiba di Manila April 22,1941. Beberapa dari kami dikirim ke Fort William McKinley, yang berjarak sekitar enam belas kilometer dari Manila untuk pelatihan dasar kita. Selama periode pelatihan dasar saya dilarikan ke rumah sakit untuk usus buntu darurat.

Ketika saya pulih saya dikirim ke Kamp John Hay di Baguio untuk cuti penyembuhan. Saya menghabiskan waktu enam minggu untuk memulihkan dan kemudian saya kembali bertugas dengan “‘M” Perusahaan Infanteri 31 ditempatkan di Estado Walikota terletak di Sungai Pasig di Manila.

Aku tidak kembali ke tugas lama sebelum aku dikirim kembali ke rumah sakit dengan infeksi telinga yang sangat buruk, kali ini ketika saya kembali bertugas saya dipindahkan dari Perusahaan “M” untuk Perusahaan “D”, yang ditempatkan di De Espana Cuartel dalam berdinding Kota Manila. Ketika Jepang membom Pearl Harbor kami dipindahkan dari tempat kami parkir tidak jauh dari Hotel Manila, setiap hari kita dikerahkan ke sebuah bangunan besar yang berbeda di mana kami mendirikan senapan mesin kami dalam posisi defensif. Ketika saya di Angkatan Darat Kanada kami telah diajarkan untuk tidak menembak senjata kami di target Anda tidak bisa memukul, karena semua yang Anda lakukan adalah memberikan posisi Anda pergi.

Kami tetap di taman sampai Malam Natal tahun 1941 dan kemudian kami dibawa ke Pelabuhan Manila di mana kami diperintahkan untuk memuat kapal dengan beberapa kotak besar dan peti yang teronggok di dermaga. Kami tidak tahu di mana kami akan pergi tapi kami tahu kemudian bahwa tujuan kami adalah benteng Pulau Corregidor di mulut Teluk Manila. Kami tetap pada Corregidor sampai di bom untuk pertama kalinya pada malam Tahun Baru 1942. Setelah hal-hal yang menetap turun setelah itu serangan udara raksasa kami dipindahkan ke Bataan. Kami bertemu Jepang dalam pertempuran beberapa kali tapi peralatan mereka jauh lebih unggul untuk kita dan pasukan Jepang dilatih jauh lebih baik daripada kami. Jadi pada tanggal 9 April 1942, garnisun Bataan adalah menyerah kepada pasukan Jepang yang unggul.

Saya terlibat m disebut Bataan Death Maret ke Camp O’Donnell, tapi untuk beberapa alasan aku beruntung dan telah dipindahkan dari O’Donnell ke penjara Bilibid di Manila. Maret Kematian adalah pengalaman yang paling mengerikan sebagian besar dari kita yang pernah dilihat. Saya tidak percaya dalam imajinasi terliar bahwa laki-laki bisa sama kejam penculik kami ternyata tapi aku tidak akan masuk ke bahwa karena sekarang itu merupakan bagian dari sejarah.

Aku tetap di Bilibid selama sekitar enam bulan dan kemudian saya dipindahkan ke Kamp Cabanatuan # 1. Ini juga merupakan pengalaman yang sangat sulit tapi saya tidak akan menghabiskan terlalu banyak waktu pada periode ini.

Aku tetap di Cabanatuan sampai 30 Januari 1945 ketika US Army Rangers dibebaskan kamp dan merilis 511 tahanan di kamp yang tersisa setelah sisa orang telah dikirim ke Jepang.

Saya merasa bahwa sejak Rangers melepaskan kita dari kamp bahwa mereka adalah pahlawan saya dan mungkin akan selalu menjadi orang terbesar yang pernah saya mendapat kehormatan pertemuan. Jika ada anggota unit Ranger yang dirilis kita dari kamp yang membaca ini, TERIMA KASIH SEKALI LAGI ‘. Saya merasa bahwa kalian menyelamatkan hidupku. Tentara 6 Rangers adalah pahlawan saya dari W.W. 2

 
 

 

original info:

World War II POWs held in Japanese Camps:

Nolan D. Anthony in 1941

Last Name: 
ANTHONY
First Name Middle Initial:
NOLAN
Nick Name:
artillery
Street:  1113 EDGEWOOD ST City & State: ENNIS, TX E-Mail:  xpow5087@webtv.net
Zip: 75119-6340 Phone:  972-878-3457 Spouse: Betty
Conflict: Java Defense Service Branch: Army Unit: 131st Field Artillery
Theater: Pacific Where Captured: Java Date Captured: 03/08/42
Camps Held In: JAVA BURMA SINGAPORE THAILAND How Long Interned: 1256 days
Liberated / repatriated: liberated Date Liberated: 08/15/45 Age at Capture: 23
Medals Received: Purple Heart, American Defense, 1 Bronze Star, American Campain, Defense 1 Bronze Star, Pacific Campaign with 3 Bronze Stars, Distinguished Unit Badge 2 Oak Leaf Clusters
Military Job: Cannoneer Company:
Occupation after War:  Truck Driver
Bio:My name is Noland D. Anthony; I was born in Byrd community, located in South Eastern Ellis County near Ennis, Texas. My parents were Jay and Willie (Alexander) Anthony. I grew up on my parents farm and lived an outdoor life until January 17th 1941. At the ripe old age of 23 I enlisted with the U.S. Army on January 17, 1941 in Dallas, Texas. I trained with this 36th Division in Brownwood, Texas. My buddy R.L. (Swede) E Eklund and I volunteered for overseas duty in November 1941, and went by train to San Francisco, then on to Honolulu, Hawaii by ship. We were about halfway between Honolulu and the Philippine Islands when the Japs bombed Pearl Harbor. Our convoy turned to the Fiji islands and from there on to Brisbane, Australia. We then traveled on to Java, where we were taken as POWs March 8, 1942 when the Dutch surrendered the island to the Japanese. The next stop was Singapore, then to Burma (by slave ship) where we helped we were used as forced labor to build the Burma Thailand railroad. The bridge over the river Kwai was also part of our experience. Needless to say the experience left many a POW dead or suffering from malnutrition and other diseases and the abusive treatment my the Japanese guards.On August 1945,(after 42 months) we were liberated and brought to Bangkok, Thailand. There we were picked up by U.S. Air Force and flown to Calcutta, India where I was hospitalized at the 142nd General Hospital. Later, I was flown to New York Halloren General Hospital on Staten Island, and finally to love Field, in Dallas, Texas, where I was hospitalized at Asheburn General Hospital in McKinney, Texas. On May 28, 1946, (after 9 months of hospitalization) I was discharged at Fort Sam Houston, San Antonio Texas. On Sept. 28, 1946, I married my pre-war sweetheart, Elizabeth Jarolimek (Czech heritage), of Ennis Texas. We had two children, Durwood E.Anthony our son and Nola Ann Skipper our daughter. We were blessed with two grandchildren, Bryan Anthony and Patrick Anthony.I have long been a member of the “Lost Battalion”. Its members include personnel of the 2nd battalion, 131st Field Artillery, and sailors and marines from the USS Houston (CA30)
 
 

 

William Batchelor

William Charles Batchelor Jr.

 

Last Name:
BATCHELOR
First Name Middle Initial:
WILLIAM CHARLES
Nick Name:
Spider
Street:  P.O. Box 9 City & State: LaConner, WA E-Mail: 
Zip: 98257 Phone:  Spouse:
Conflict: WWII Service Branch:  Navy Unit:  USS Houston
Theater: Pacific Where Captured: JAVA Date Captured: 03//1/42
Camps Held In: Serang Jail, Changi, Bicycle Camp, Burma “Railroad Of Death.” How Long Interned:  2 yrs.
Liberated / repatriated: Date Liberated: Died Age at Capture: 21
Medals Received: PRISONER OF WAR MEDAL, PURPLE HEART MEDAL, WORLD WAR II VICTORY MEDAL, PHILIPPINE DEFENSE MEDAL, PRESIDENTIAL UNIT CITATION, ASIATIC PACIFIC CAMPAIGN MEDAL, AMERICAN DEFENSE SERVICE MEDAL
Military Job: Navy, USS Houston Company: Died in Prison Camp
Occupation after War: 
Bio:William Batchelor survived many things during the war including the sinking of the USS Houston (CA 30) in which 700 crew members died. He was captured in Java, while he worked he was beaten and starved by his Japanese captors until he died at the age of 23 in the 80 Kilo Camp in the mountains of Burma on the infamous “Death Railroad.” Mr. Batchelor was a graduate of Fork Union Military Academy. He is interred at the Arlington National Cemetery.
 
Beachamp, Virgil

 
Last Name: BEAUCHAMP First Name Middle Initial: VIRGIL N. Nick Name:
Street:  3019 D ROAD City & State: GRAND JUNCTION, CO. E-Mail:
Zip: 81504 Phone:  (970) 434-0858 Spouse:
Conflict: WWII Service Branch: ARMY SIGNAL CORP Unit: FIRST SCOUT IN COMBAT
Theater: PACIFIC Where Captured: FIELD HOSP AITAPE NEW GUINEA Date Captured: APRIL 1944
Camps Held In: FIELD HOSP WHERE I WAS A PATIENT WAS OVERRUN BY THE JAPANESE How Long Interned: 89 DAYS
Liberated / repatriated: Date Liberated: JULY 1944 Age at Capture:
Medals Received: PURPLE HEART, INDIVIDUAL PRESIDENTIAL CITATION, BRONZE STAR
Military Job: SIGNAL CORP Company:
Occupation after War:  MARINE RECRUITER, FOREIGN MISSIONARY EDUCATOR SAN ANDRES
 
 

Robert J. Body

Last Name: 
BODY
First Name Middle Initial:
ROBERT J
Nick Name:
BOB
Street: 129 NETTLES BLVD City & State: JENSEN BEACH, FL E-Mail: sirhygene@aol.com
Zip: 34957 Phone:  (561) 229-3163 Spouse: Sara –
Conflict: WW11 Service Branch: ARMY Unit: CO D 31 INF REG
Theater: Pacific Where Captured: BATAAN, LUZON PHILIPPINE ISLANDS Date Captured: 04/09/42
Camps Held In: BILIBID, CABANATUAN, CAMP O’DONNELL AND THE BATAAN DEATH MARCH How Long Interned: 1028 days
Liberated / repatriated: liberated Date Liberated: 01/31/45 Age at Capture: 17
Medals Received: 2 BRONZE STARS, 3 PRESIDENTIAL UNIT CITATIONS, PURPLE HEART, POW MEDAL, GOOD CONDUCT MEDAL, ASIATIC PACIFIC MEDAL, PHILIPPINE DEFENSE RIBBON, PHILIPPINE DEFENSE MEDAL ISSUED BY THE PHILIPPINE GOV. PHILIPPINE FREEDOM MEDAL
Military Job: MACHINE GUNNER Company: HYDRAMATIC DIV OF GENERAL MOTORS
Occupation after War:  TOOL MAKER
Bio:Robert J. BodyI was born February 26, 1924 in Sarnia, Ontario, Canada. My father brought us to the United States about three years later, in order to support his young family, which consisted by this time of my mother and two kids. My sister was born two years after I was.I attended school in Detroit until the British Empire entered the war against the Axis powers. All my life I had imagined myself going off to war and coming home a war hero covered with medals. So when Canada joined Britain in the war, I decided that I would quit school and return to the country of my birth. I lied about my age and enlisted in the Kent Regiment, which was being activated as a Canadian Active Duty Force, in order to be able to join in the war against Germany and Italy.I was a member of the Kent Regiment for about a year when my father wrote a letter to my Company Commander informing him of my age. They immediately discharged me because of underage. I returned to Detroit in February of 1941 and enlisted in the U.S. Army, February 21.1941. 1 was asked where I wanted to go to serve my two years of Foreign Service. I had my choice out of several different parts of the world that the U.S.A., had Army bases, Schofield Barracks in Hawaii, Puerto Rico, Panama, and Manila in the Philippines. I chose Manila because it was a long way from
home.I left Detroit for Angel Island California, the same day that I enlisted. Our train left Union Station in Detroit for San Francisco at 4:00 P.M. on February 21, 1941. We waited a little over a month at Angel Island before we finally shipped out for the Philippine Islands on March 30, 1941. Seven days later we were docked in Honolulu, we were only there overnight then we left on the final leg of our trip to the Philippines. We arrived in Manila April 22,1941. Some of us were sent to Fort William McKinley, which is about sixteen kilometers from Manila for our basic training. During my basic training period I was rushed to the hospital for an emergency appendectomy.

When I recovered I was sent to Camp John Hay at Baguio for a recuperation furlough. I spent six weeks recuperating and then I was returned to duty with “’M” Company 31st Infantry stationed at Estado Mayor located on the Pasig River in Manila.

I was not back to duty long before I was sent back to the hospital with a very bad ear infection, this time when I returned to duty I was transferred from “M” Company to “D” Company, stationed at Cuartel De Espana inside the Walled City of Manila. When the Japanese bombed Pearl Harbor we were moved from our quarters to a park not far from the Manila Hotel, each day we were deployed to a different large building where we set up our machine guns in a defensive position. When I was in the Canadian Army we had been taught never to fire our guns at targets you could not hit, because all you would do is give your positions away.

We remained in the park until Christmas Eve of 1941 and then we were taken to the Port of Manila where we were ordered to load a ship with some large boxes and crates that were piled on the dock. We did not know where we were going but we found out later that our destination was the island fortress of Corregidor in the mouth of Manila Bay. We remained on Corregidor until it was bombed for the first time on New Years Eve of 1942. After things settled down after that mammoth air raid we were moved to Bataan. We met the Japanese in combat several times but their equipment was much more superior to ours and the Japanese troops were trained much better than we were. So on April 9, 1942 the Bataan garrison was surrendered to the superior Japanese forces.

I was involved m the so-called Bataan Death March to Camp O’Donnell, but for some reason I got lucky and was moved from O’Donnell to Bilibid prison in Manila. The Death March was the most horrible experience most of us had ever seen. I did not believe in my wildest imagination that men could be as cruel as our captors turned out to be but I will not go into that because it is now part of history.

I remained in Bilibid for about six months and then I was moved to Cabanatuan Camp #1. This also was a very difficult experience but I will not spend too much time on this period.

I remained in Cabanatuan until January 30, 1945 when the U.S. Army Rangers liberated the camp and released the remaining 511 prisoners left in the camp after the rest of the guys had been sent to Japan.

I have felt that ever since the Rangers released us from that camp that they were my heroes and probably will always be the greatest people I have ever had the privilege of meeting. If any members of the Ranger unit that released us from that camp reads this, THANK YOU ONCE AGAIN’. I feel that you guys saved my life. The 6th Army Rangers were my hero’s of W.W. 2

 

 MORE INFO CLICK.    
 hhtp://www.iwansuwandy.wordpress.com    
     
 hhtp://www.Driwancybermuseum.wordpress.com    
     
   
     
 Calvit, Kenneth

Kenneth Calvit

Kenneth L. Calvit, Baton Rouge Konvensi Nasional 1998

Nama Belakang:
First Name CALVIT Tengah awal:
KENNETH L. Nick Name:
Pengetahuan
Jalan: Kota & Negara: Baton Rouge, LA E-Mail:
Zip: 70809 Telepon: 504-927-2750 Pasangan:
Konflik: WW II Cabang Layanan: Army Air Corps Satuan: Bom 37
Teater: Dimana Pasifik Ditangkap: Pulau Cuyo Ditangkap Tanggal: 05/02/42
Kamp Dimiliki Dalam: Berapa Lama diinternir:
Dibebaskan / dipulangkan: Tanggal dibebaskan Dibebaskan: 44 Usia TANGKAP: 21
Medali Diterima: STAR BRONZE MEDALI, tawanan MEDALI PERANG, HATI UNGU, MEDALI KAMPANYE FILIPINA
Militer Pekerjaan: Swasta Perusahaan: Perusahaan Marmer Granit Acme &
Pekerjaan setelah Perang: Granit

• Duffy, George

George Duffy - Cadet
 

Wisuda Massachusetts Nautical SchoolGeorge W. Duffy, Baton Rouge Nat. Konvensi 1998At “The Boston Post”, Desember 1945

 Ship - American Leader

Pemimpin Amerika Motorship, pra-Perang Dunia II di Chesapeake Bay.

 

Nama Belakang:
Duffy Tengah Nama Pertama Awal:
GEORGE W Nick Name:
 
Jalan: 2 STERLING HILL LN UNIT 236 Kota & Negara: Exeter,
Zip: 03833 Telepon: 603.772.5191 Pasangan: MARGARET
Konflik: WW II Cabang Layanan: Unit Sipil: MS PEMIMPIN AMERIKA
Teater: Lainnya Dimana Ditangkap: 850 KILOMETER DARI BARAT Tanggal CAPE TOWN Ditangkap: 09/10/42
Kamp Dimiliki Dalam: Dua kapal angkatan laut Jerman: HSK MICHEL dan TSS Uckermark. Sepuluh kamp kerja paksa Jepang di Jawa, Singapura, dan Sumatera. Berapa Lama diinternir: 1119 hari
Dibebaskan / dipulangkan: Tanggal dibebaskan Dibebaskan: 10/03/45 Umur pada TANGKAP: 20 tahun, 4 bulan
Medali Diterima: Mariner Medal, Medali POW
Militer Pekerjaan: Jembatan Perhiasan Petugas Menjelajahi Perusahaan: Amerika Serikat Baris
Pekerjaan setelah Perang: Merchant Petugas Kelautan

 

Bio:

Segera setelah lulus dari sekolah George tinggi pada tahun 1939, dan sebagai hasil dari pemeriksaan yang kompetitif, ia diterima di Sekolah Nautical Massachusetts. Bersamaan pendaftaran datang di US Naval Reserve dengan pangkat Kadet, USNR, MMR Sekolah itu bertiang tiga kapal berlayar bernama Nantucket, yang dibangun sebagai USS RANGER pada tahun 1886. Seratus dua puluh kadet tinggal di papan selama dua tahun pendaftaran mereka. Musim dingin dihabiskan di Boston, musim panas di laut.

Pada September 1941 George lulus dan memperoleh posisi sebagai perwira 8-12 menonton sebuah kapal barang bernama PEMIMPIN AMERIKA. Setelah perjalanan panjang ke Timur Jauh (mereka di Manila pada 8 Desember 1941) dan kembali ke New York melalui Australia dan Kaledonia Baru, mereka kemudian dimuat kargo militer bagi Rusia (di Teluk Persia) dan (Inggris di India ). Pada tanggal 10 September 1942, pulang terikat, yang mendalam yang sarat dengan karet, lateks, dan kekayaan Timur Tengah, dalam posisi sekitar 850 mil barat Cape Town, PEMIMPIN AMERIKA diserang dan dihancurkan oleh kapal penjelajah Jerman MICHEL tambahan. Dua jam setelah tenggelam malam-waktu, MICHEL kembali ke tempat kejadian dan mengambil 47 dari 58 awak kami. Setelah 4 minggu sebagai tahanan, selama waktu sebuah kapal barang Inggris tenggelam, George dan yang lain dipindahkan ke kapal angkatan laut Jerman pengisian, Uckermark tersebut. Sayangnya, kapal ini pasti dari Eropa ke Jepang dengan cara Batavia (sekarang Jakarta), Jawa.

Ada, pada tanggal 6 November 1942, mereka diserahkan kepada Jepang. George tetap di Jawa dalam 3 kamp yang berbeda sampai akhir Juni 1944 ketika ia pergi ke Singapura dalam kelompok 1200 POW kapal sebuah kapal Jepang kecil, Maru CHUKKA. Dari sana mereka pindah ke Sumatera untuk pembangunan Baru yang disebut pakan Kereta Api. George bekerja dalam 6 kamp-kamp sepanjang 138 mil dari proyek ini yang diselesaikan pada tanggal 15 Agustus, 1945.Of 47 Pemimpin AMERICAN yang selamat, 13 hilang dalam Maru TAMAHOKO dekat Nagasaki pada tanggal 26 Juni 1944, 4 hilang dalam JUNYO Maru di Samudra Hindia pada tanggal 18 September 1944, dan dua meninggal di pakan Baru Kereta Api. Dengan demikian, dari 58 orang asli yang meninggalkan New York pada tanggal 26 April 1942, 28 pulang.

George tiba di Amerika Serikat pada tanggal 8 Oktober 1945, mengunjungi orang tuanya, saudara, dan teman-teman, dan pada awal Januari 1946 setelah kurang dari 90 hari penyembuhan ia kembali ke laut di laut pedagang. Akhirnya, ia berlisensi sebagai Master of Steam dan Kapal Motor, Tonase Setiap, Setelah Samudra, dan memerintahkan dua kapal sebelum “menelan jangkar”.

 
 
   
original info:

Calvit, Kenneth

Kenneth CalvitKenneth L. Calvit, Baton Rouge National Convention 1998 
Last Name:
CALVIT
First Name Middle Initial:
KENNETH L.
Nick Name:
Ken
Street:  City & State: BATON ROUGE, LA E-Mail: 
Zip: 70809 Phone:  504-927-2750 Spouse:
Conflict: WW II Service Branch: Army Air Corps Unit: 37th Bomb
Theater: Pacific Where Captured: Cuyo Island Date Captured: 05/02/42
Camps Held In: How Long Interned:
Liberated / repatriated: liberated Date Liberated: 44 Age at Capture: 21
Medals Received: BRONZE STAR MEDAL, PRISONER OF WAR MEDAL, PURPLE HEART, PHILIPPINE CAMPAIGN MEDAL
Military Job: Private Company: Acme Marble & Granite Company 
Occupation after War:  Granite
George Duffy - CadetGeorge Duffy - 1998George Duffy - 1945Graduation Massachusetts Nautical SchoolGeorge W. Duffy, Baton Rouge Nat. Convention 1998At “The Boston Post”, December 1945
Ship - American LeaderThe Motorship American Leader, pre- World War II in Chesapeake Bay. 
Last Name: 
DUFFY
First Name Middle Initial:
GEORGE W
Nick Name:
Street:  2 STERLING HILL LN UNIT 236 City & State: EXETER, NH E-Mail:  geowduffy@comcast.net
Zip: 03833 Phone: 603.772.5191 Spouse: MARGARET
Conflict: WW II Service Branch: Civilian Unit: M.S. AMERICAN LEADER
Theater: Other Where Captured: 850 MILES WEST OF CAPETOWN Date Captured: 09/10/42
Camps Held In: Two German naval vessels: HSK MICHEL and TSS UCKERMARK. Ten Japanese labor camps on Java, Singapore, and Sumatra. How Long Interned: 1119 days
Liberated / repatriated: liberated Date Liberated: 10/03/45 Age at Capture: 20 years, 4 months
Medals Received: Mariner’s Medal,POW Medal
Military Job: Navigating Bridge Watch Officer Company: United States Lines
Occupation after War:  Merchant Marine Officer
Bio:Immediately following George’s graduation from high school in 1939, and as the result of a competitive examination, he was admitted to the Massachusetts Nautical School. Concurrently came enlistment in the U. S. Naval Reserve with the rank of Cadet, U.S.N.R., M.M.R. The school was a three-masted sailing vessel named NANTUCKET, which was built as the U.S.S. RANGER in 1886. One hundred and twenty cadets lived on board during their two year enrollment. Winters were spent in Boston, summers at sea.

In September 1941 George was graduated and obtained a position as 8-12 watch officer in a freighter named AMERICAN LEADER. Following a long trip to the Far East (they were in Manila on December 8, 1941) and return to New York via Australia and New Caledonia, they then loaded military cargo for the Russians (in the Persian Gulf) and the British (in India). On September 10, 1942, homeward bound, deep-laden with rubber, latex, and riches of the Middle East, in a position about 850 miles west of Capetown, the AMERICAN LEADER was attacked and destroyed by the German auxiliary cruiser MICHEL. Two hours after the night-time sinking, the MICHEL returned to the scene and picked up 47 of our 58 man crew. Following 4 weeks as prisoners, during which time a British freighter was sunk, George and others were transferred to a German naval replenishment vessel, the UCKERMARK. Unfortunately, this ship was bound from Europe to Japan by way of Batavia (now Jakarta), Java.

There, on November 6, 1942, they were turned over to the Japanese. George remained on Java in 3 different camps until the end of June 1944 when he went to Singapore in a group of 1200 POWs aboard a small Japanese ship, the CHUKKA MARU. From there they were moved to Sumatra for the construction of the so-called Pakan Baru Railway. George labored in 6 camps along the 138 mile length of this project which was completed on August 15, 1945.Of the AMERICAN Leader’s 47 survivors, 13 were lost in the  TAMAHOKO MARU near Nagasaki on June 26, 1944, 4 were lost in the JUNYO MARU in the Indian Ocean on September 18, 1944, and two died on the Pakan Baru Railway. Thus, of the original 58 men who left New York on April 26, 1942, 28 came home.

George arrived in the United States on October 8, 1945, visited his parents, siblings, and friends, and in early January 1946 after less than 90 days recuperation he went back to sea in the merchant marine. Ultimately, he was licensed as Master of Steam and Motor Vessel, Any Tonnage, Upon Oceans, and commanded two vessels before “swallowing the anchor”.

the end@copyright Dr Iwan Suwandy 2011

 

Kisah Tawanan Perang Dai Nippon bagian kelima(the story from Dai Nippon POW Camp) 1942-1945

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA DR IWAN S.

Dr IWAN ‘S CYBERMUSEUM

 THE FIRST INDONESIAN CYBERMUSEUM

Prisoners of war exercising

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA PERTAMA DI INDONESIA

   DALAM PROSES UNTUK MENDAPATKAN SERTIFIKAT MURI

     PENDIRI DAN PENEMU IDE

      THE FOUNDER

    Dr IWAN SUWANDY, MHA

                     

     WELCOME TO THE MAIN HALL OF FREEDOM               

  SELAMAT DATANG DI GEDUNG UTAMA “MERDEKA

The Driwan’s  Cybermuseum

                    

(Museum Duniamaya Dr Iwan)

KISAH TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON DI iNDONESIA

KISAH TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON BAGIAN KELIMA 1942-1945

THE DAI NIPPON POW PART FIVE 1942-1945

EREVELD LEUWIGADJAH: Sebuah RESONANSI DARI tawanan perang
Photobucket
      

“Lampoe-lampoe Terang di Satoe stasioen. Kreta-api brenti.
Kita dapet prentah boeat toeroen
sesoeda berdesak-desakan doedoek 1 hari 1 malem sampe kaki kakoe.
Papan Bord berboenji: Cimahi. Lontjeng stasioen oendjoek djam 6 (Nippon) pagi. ”

Nio Joe Lan, “Dalem Tawanan Djepang”, 1946

Gerbang Masuk

Dari Monumen Makam

TENTANG MISI

Sebagai titik akhir, saya menyelesaikan perjalanan “Odyssey saya di Tujuh Pemakaman Perang Belanda di Jawa”. Perjalanan ke Ereveld Leuwigadjah dieksekusi pada Sabtu, Juni 13, 2009, didampingi oleh rekan-rekan saya Wibowo Wibisono (mempersiapkan izin sebelum OGS), Olive Bendon, dan Andipo Wiratama.

Ereveld Leuwigadjah terletak di Kerkhof Jl. Tjibogo 16, Cimahi. Saat itu sekitar 10 km barat Bandung, Jawa Barat. Ketika pendudukan Jepang di 1942-45, Cimahi adalah salah satu kamp interniran di Jawa. Sekitar 10 ribu tahanan perang di kamp interniran menderita Cimahi.

Para Leuwigadjah Ereveld ini terdiri saat ini lebih dari 5,200 kuburan dari korban pada periode 1942-48. Oleh karena itu, Ereveld Leuwigajah adalah yang paling ereveld dengan kuburan nomor dikelola oleh Oorlogsgravenstichting (Perang Graves Foundation).

PETA Cimahi 1941

Photobucket

Courtesy of Dr Leo Niehorster
(Perang Dunia Angkatan Bersenjata – Orde Pertempuran dan Organisasi)

UCAPAN TERIMA KASIH

Frangky
Opzichter dari Ereveld Leuwigadjah
Dia bekerja di OGS sejak Oktober 2008

Saya akan mengungkapkan rasa terima kasih kepada Mr P. Steenmeijer sebagai Direktur Oorlogsgravenstichting (OGS) Indonesia dan Pak Frangky sebagai Opzichter dari Ereveld Leuwigadjah yang telah menyempatkan diizinkan kami untuk mengunjungi Leuwigadjah Ereveld. Tanpa izin terlebih dahulu dari mereka, perjalanan kita tidak akan tercapai.

LATAR BELAKANG SEJARAH

Sebelum Leuwigadjah Ereveled didirikan, lokasi saat ini telah digunakan untuk mengubur orang mati dari kamp tawanan di dekatnya (mantan IX dan Batalyon X KNIL) selama pendudukan Jepang 1942-45.

Namun, Ereveld Leuwigadjah tidak hanya untuk korban kamp interniran, namun banyak tentara Koninklijk Nederlands dari Indisch Leger (KNIL) dan Koninklijk Landmacht KL dikuburkan juga, yang meninggal pada tahun-tahun bergejolak setelah kapitulasi Jepang.

Peresmian Leuwigajah Ereveld berlangsung pada 20 Desember 1949 oleh Jenderal Mayor Alons P..

Mayor Jenderal P. Alons
Membuka Leuwigadjah Ereveld, 20 Desember 1949
Sumber: KITLV

Pada tahun 1960 ada penguburan bukan jenazah korban perang dari Muntok Ereveld (1960), Padang (1962), Tarakan (1964), Medan 1966), Palembang (1967), dan Balikpapan (1967).

Pada akhir bagian ini, ada bundaran kecil dengan tiang bendera

Mayor Jenderal P Alons (kiri) Daun Upacara tersebut
Sumber: KITLV

Tiang bendera, Situasi Hari

Karangan bunga-upacara peletakan oleh Wali Negara dari Pasoendan –
Raden Temenggoeng Djoewarsa, 20 Desember 1949
Sumber: KITLV

Dasar tiang bendera, Situasi Hari Hadir

Entrance Gate untuk Ereveld Cimahi (Leuwigadjah), 1949
Sumber: KITLV

Entrance Gate, Situasi Hari Hadir

Monumen

MEMORIAL MAKAM

Dari gerbang masuk, kita bertemu Memorial Tomb memiliki sisi panjang dalam huruf emas dengan kata-kata menggunakan motto Legergravendienst (Tentara Layanan Graves):

“HUN GEEST berat OVERWONNEN”
(Roh mereka Menghapus Mengatasi)

Di sisi lain menggunakan moto dari Oorlogsgravenstichting (Perang Graves Foundation):

“Zij OPDAT MET EERE MOGEN RUSTEN”
(Sehingga mereka dapat Istirahat)

Di bagian atas, ada ascending plak dengan teks:

“TER EERBIEDIGE NAGEDACHTENIS AAN DE Vele ONGENOEMDEN MATI EN HUN Leven OFFERDEN niet RUSTEN OP DE EREVELDEN”
(Dalam memori hormat kepada mereka yang tidak disebutkan tetapi mengorbankan hidup mereka dan tidak beristirahat di kuburan perang)

Teks yang sama namun dalam Bahasa Indonesia sudah terpasang di sisi monumen ini:

“UNTUK MENGENANG MEREKA YANG DENGAN Hormat TAK DISEBUT TELAH MENGORBANKAN DIRINYA TETAPI TIDAK DAN BERISTIRAHAT DI TAMAN-TAMAN KEHORMATAN”

JUNYO Maru plakat peringatan:
IN MEMORIAM DARI BENCANA KELAUTAN TERBESAR DI DUNIA II PERANG

Di balik tiang bendera dari Ereveld Leuwigadjah, ada pengadilan kecil dimana Plak Junyo Peringatan Maru didirikan. Monumen ini disumbangkan oleh Stichting Herdenking Junyo Maru (Junyo Maru Memorial Foundation), dalam memori korban di tahun 1942-1945 yang meninggal di laut di Asia Tenggara. Plak diresmikan pada 21 September 1984.

Junyo Maru dibangun pada tahun 1913 oleh Robert Duncan Co Glasgow.
Hal pengungsi 5.065 ton, adalah 405 kaki panjang, 53 kaki (16 m) lebar, dan 27,2 ft (8,3 m) yang mendalam. Mesin dinilai pada 475 hp (354 kW).

Courtesy of Hatmanto Sri Nugroho
Posisi tenggelamnya Junyo Maru sebagai 2 º 52 ‘S, 101 º 12’ E
Titik biru adalah sekitar lokasi tenggelamnya Junyo Maru.
Titik merah adalah tujuan dari Maru Junyo, Padang.

Kapal kargo Jepang Junyo Maru meninggalkan Tanjong Priok Harbor di Batavia pada 16 September 1944 dengan tujuan ke Padang.

Ada 6,500 orang di dalamnya terdiri dari:
2,300 Belanda, Inggris, Amerika dan Australia Tahanan Perang (POW)
4200 buruh budak Jawa.

Pada 18 September 1944, kapal Cargo Jepang Junyo Maru adalah torpedo di Samudra Hindia, dengan kapal selam Inggris HMS Tradewind. Komandan kapal selam tidak tahu apa yang Junyo Maru membawa. Dari 6500 penumpang, 5620 tewas, membuat

HMS Tradewind – Inggris

Hitungan terakhir korban dijemput oleh kapal Jepang sekitar 680 tawanan perang dan 200 buruh budak Jawa. Itu hanya 880 yang selamat, dengan kata lain sejumlah 5,620 telah tewas! Ini akan menjadi bencana maritim terbesar Perang Dunia II.

Para 880 pria hidup dipekerjakan (romusha) pada 220km Sumatera jalur kereta api antara Pekanbaru dan Muaro sampai 1945, keberuntungan dan kemalangan.

* * *

THE interniran KAMP Cimahi

CINA peranakan diinternir JUGA!

Cimahi kamp sebenarnya mantan Angkatan Darat Belanda dasar, terletak di dekat Bandung. Sekitar 10 ribu tawanan perang tinggal di Kamp Penahanan Cimahi. Lebih dari 510 dari mereka peranakan Cina dari kota-kota lain di Jawa (Surabaya, Malang, Semarang, Djepara, Magelang, Keboemen, Boendoeng, Boitenzorg, Batavia, Serang). Mereka ditahan pada bulan April 1942, dan pindah ke Serang (September 1943 – Februari 1944), dan akhirnya pindah ke Cimahi (Februari 1944 – Agustus 1945).

Menurut Nio Joe Lan sebagai sipil, dan diinternir orang, kondisi Camps Cimahi lebih baik dari kamp sebelumnya (terutama untuk Camp Cina), seperti Bukit Doeri (Batavia) dan Serang. Setidaknya, di Camp Cimahi mereka tidak sama tahanan di penjara karena mereka tinggal di sebuah ruangan, Camps berbeda Eropa lainnya.

Dalam Camp Cimahi, mereka menciptakan pembagian kerja: Medische Dienst (Layanan Dokter), Technisch Dienst (Technisch Layanan), Voedsel Dienst (Layanan Makanan), Financiën Dienst (Jasa Keuangan), Bevolking Dienst (layanan Masyarakat), Statistieken Dienst (layanan statistik untuk mengumpulkan harta dari orang mati).

Cimahi CAMP: TREINKAMPEMENT

Lokasi:
Kamp kereta api di distrik timur, utara jalur kereta api, di seberang kamp Baros-5. Ini pertama kali tawanan kamp di Cimahi.

Cimahi CAMP: IV DAN IX Batalyon

Nama lain: Cimahi Kamp 4; Bunsho II Kamp 4 (Japanse administratie)

Lokasi:
Perkemahan ini berada di utara kota Cimahi dibatasi oleh Kampementsweg, Stationsweg (kereta api), Gedong Delapan (pacuan kuda) dan Gedong Empat. Termasuk barak-barak Batalyon ke-4 dan 9. Itu dibuka untuk POW (kamp sipil) pada akhir Januari 1944.

Sumber: http://www.japaneseburgerkampen.nl

Cimahi IV dan IX Batalyon oleh CW Schuller 1944-45
Sumber: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek

“Tempat tawanan Tionghoa ada blok VIII PADA jang terpetjah dalem 4 sectie. Blok-komandan Tionghoa bermoela ada Toean Lim Hwie Giap … digantiken Toean Thios Thiam Tjong (Semarang) … Sik Ien Liem (Bondowoso) di sectie saya, Siek Kiem Siong (Koedoes) di sectie II, Ang Jan Goan (Jakarta) di sectie III, murah Chiao Liong (Surabaya) di sectie IV ”

Komandan Camp:
Kapten Takagi (Maret-April 1944), Kapten Kasahara (April-Juli 1944), Kapten Takagi (Juli – Agustus 1945).

Pemantauan:
Militer Jepang, Korea, dan Heiho

Camp Pemimpin:
C.H.V. de Villeneuve (Februari 1944 – Mei 1945)
Richel (September 1944 – Februari 1945)
Heintz Stein (Maret 1944 – Agustus 1945

Cimahi CAMP: RUMAH SAKIT MILITER

Lokasi:
Rumah Sakit Militer di selatan pinggiran barat rel kereta api, itu menjabat sebagai tahanan rumah sakit kamp perang dan buruh sipil (laki-laki dan anak laki-laki yang lebih tua). Rumah sakit kamp terdiri dari beberapa paviliun dan dipagari dengan kawat berduri.

Pada Mei 1945 rumah sakit benar-benar dievakuasi, itu digunakan untuk pengobatan tentara Jepang. Pada 25 September 1945 rumah sakit dipindahkan ke pihak berwenang RAPWI Jepang untuk pengobatan mantan buruh dari kamp-kamp Jepang.

Komandan Camp:
Kapten Sakai (dokter)

Camp Pemimpin:
Dr MMG Woensdrecht

Cimahi CAMP: Baros 5
Nama lainnya:
Kamp terkemuka, Baros kamp, ​​Camp Bambu, Gundul-kepala kamp, ​​Batalyon 6, Depot Camp, Bunsho II Kamp 5 (Japanse administratie)

Sebuah peta kamp Baros dengan menunjukkan posisi dan fungsi dari setiap bangunan. Panggil teks atas kiri dan kanan: “Baros 19 October’43.”
Sumber: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek

“Van een Interieur barak di Kamp het Baros” oleh Jan Kickhefer
Sumber: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek

Kamp-kamp menjadi lebih dan lebih penuh sesak dalam perjalanan perang. Lebar tempat tidur berkurang dari rata-rata 1,35 meter sampai 50 sentimeter. Cahaya atau udara segar memasuki barak pengap. Satu tempat tidur di rumah seseorang. Semuanya dilakukan di sini. Para tahanan makan, minum, tidur, membaca, menerima tamu-tamu mereka dan bermain-main di tempat mereka tidur. Beberapa barang mereka berdiri, menggantung atau berbaring di tempat tidur. Tidak ada privasi di sebuah rumah seperti ini.

Lokasi:
Perkemahan ini berada di timur kota Cimahi, langsung ke selatan garis. Kamp itu terletak di barak-barak barak darurat untuk iens milic pribumi. Pondok bambu, berjumlah sekitar 27 unit, memiliki lantai semen, paling tidak punya jendela, tapi selama panjang penuh strip udara terbuka tepat di bawah atap, di ujung sebuah pintu besar. Kamp itu kesan menakutkan: barak abu-abu di sekitar alun-alun besar, tidak ada pohon. Kamp tersebut dikelilingi oleh pagar bambu (maka nama itu Camp Bambu).

Komandan Camp:
Kunimoto (Mei – Agustus 1945)

Pemantauan:
Militer Jepang, Korea, Heiho

Camp Pemimpin:
J. Bos (untuk semua fungsi kamp)

Cimahi CAMP: Baros 6

Nama lainnya:
Jongenskamp Baros, Bunsho II Kamp 6 (Japanse administratie)

Lokasi:
Perkemahan ini terletak di selatan kota Cimahi, di kedua sisi Barosweg dan tahanan dan kamp wanita muda. Kamp terdiri dari dua bagian di kedua sisi Barosweg: untuk yang barat “Williamstraat” dan di timur “Baroskant” melalui dua gerbang dijaga.

Komandan Camp
Anak-anak Camp: Sagami (Juli – Desember 1944), Kunimoto (Januari – Mei 1945), Shimonya (Mei – Agustus 1945).

Pemantauan:
Japanse militairen, Koreanen, heiho itu (ongeveer 50)

Camp Pemimpin:
Perempuan Camp: Mw R. Minderman
Anak-anak Camp: G. A. Schotel

KETERANGAN

Pendudukan Jepang telah mengubah semua nilai-nilai, budaya, dan kehidupan baik Indonesia dan Eropa, terutama Belanda yang kehilangan mereka emporium. Sebagian besar orang Belanda interniran, bagaimanapun, ada sejumlah kecil peranakan Tionghoa juga di Camp Cimahi.

Bagi saya, Leuwigadjah Ereveld tidak berarti Pemakaman Perang hanya tetapi mencerminkan bencana dan kesengsaraan periode antara Belanda dan Indonesia saat pendudukan Jepang. Kami ingin untuk mencapai pelajaran dari masa lalu.

Anonim Perempuan Makam

REFERENSI

“Dalem Tawanan Jepang”
(Boelit Doeri – Serang – Cimahi)
Poenoetoeran Pengidoepan Interneeran PADA Djeman Pendoedoekan Djepang
Dengan Nio Joe Lan
Pertama Diterbitkan oleh LOTUS, 1946
Kedua Diterbitkan oleh Komunitas Bambu, 2009.

“Ereveld Leuwigajah”
Leaflet, Oorlogsgravenstichting

“Para Tenggelamnya Maru Junyo”

“Kenangan Pemuda saya dan Tahun Pendudukan Jepang
di Timur Belanda Mantan Hindia Selama Perang Dunia Kedua ”
Oleh Elizabeth van Kampe

Kampen op Java

original info

EREVELD LEUWIGADJAH: A RESONANCE FROM PRISONER OF WAR  
     

“Lampoe-lampoe terang di satoe stasioen. Kreta-api brenti.
Kita dapet prentah boeat toeroen
sesoeda doedoek berdesak-desakan 1 hari 1 malem sampe kaki kakoe.
Papan bord berboenji: Tjimahi. Lontjeng stasioen oendjoek djam 6 (Nippon) pagi.”

Nio Joe Lan, “Dalem Tawanan Djepang”, 1946

Photobucket
Entrance Gate

Photobucket
From the Tomb Monument

ON MISSION

As a final point, I accomplished the journey of “My Odyssey in the Seven Dutch War Cemeteries in Java”. A Journey to Ereveld Leuwigadjah was executed on Saturday, 13th of June 2009, accompanied by my fellows Wibowo Wibisono (preparing the prior permission to OGS), Olive Bendon, and Andipo Wiratama.Ereveld Leuwigadjah is located on Kerkhof Jl. Tjibogo 16, Tjimahi. It was about 10 km west of Bandoeng, West Java. When Japanese occupation in 1942-45, Tjimahi was the one of internment camps in the Java. About 10 thousand prisoner of war suffered in Tjimahi internment camp.

The Ereveld Leuwigadjah is consisting currently more than 5.200 graves from casualties in the period 1942-48. Therefore, Ereveld Leuwigajah is the most ereveld with the number graves managed by the Oorlogsgravenstichting (War Graves Foundation).

MAP OF TJIMAHI 1941Photobucket
Courtesy of Dr. Leo Niehorster
(World War Armed Forces – Order of Battle and Organization)

ACKNOWLEDGEMENT

Photobucket
Frangky
Opzichter of Ereveld Leuwigadjah
He works in OGS since October 2008

I would express my gratitude to Mr. P. Steenmeijer as the Director of Oorlogsgravenstichting (OGS) Indonesia and Pak Frangky as Opzichter of Ereveld Leuwigadjah who have kindly permitted us for visiting the Ereveld Leuwigadjah. Without prior permission from them, our journey would not be achieved.

HISTORICAL BACKGROUND

Before Ereveled Leuwigadjah established, the present day location have been used for burying the dead from the nearby internment camps (former IX and X Battalion of the KNIL) during the Japanese occupation 1942-45.However, Ereveld Leuwigadjah was not only for internment camp casualties, but many soldiers of the Koninklijk Nederlands Indisch Leger (KNIL) and the Koninklijk Landmacht KL buried as well, who died in the turbulent years after the Japanese capitulation.

The inauguration of the Ereveld Leuwigajah took place on 20th of December 1949 by General Major P. Alons.

Photobucket
General Major P. Alons
Opening the Ereveld Leuwigadjah, 20th of December 1949
Source: KITLVIn the 1960s there were reburial instead of the mortal remains of war casualties from the Ereveld Muntok (1960), Padang (1962), Tarakan (1964), Medan 1966), Palembang (1967), and Balikpapan (1967).

At the end of the passage, there is a small roundabout with the flagpolePhotobucket
Major General P Alons (left) Leaves the Ceremony
Source: KITLV

Photobucket
Flagpole, Present Day Situation

Photobucket
Wreath-laying ceremony by the Wali Negara of Pasoendan –
Raden Temenggoeng Djoewarsa, 20th of December 1949
Source: KITLV

Photobucket
Base of Flagpole, Present Day Situation

Photobucket
Entrance Gate to Ereveld Tjimahi (Leuwigadjah), 1949
Source: KITLV

Photobucket
Entrance Gate, Present Day Situation

THE MONUMENTS

MEMORIAL TOMB

Photobucket

From the entrance gate, we meet the Tomb Memorial has a long side in golden letters with the words using motto of the Legergravendienst (Army Graves Service):

“HUN GEEST HEFT OVERWONNEN”
(Their Spirit Removes Overcome)

On the other side using the motto of the Oorlogsgravenstichting (War Graves Foundation):

“OPDAT ZIJ MET EERE MOGEN RUSTEN”
(So That They May Rest)

At the top, there is ascending plaque with the text:

“TER EERBIEDIGE NAGEDACHTENIS AAN DE VELE ONGENOEMDEN DIE HUN LEVEN OFFERDEN EN NIET RUSTEN OP DE EREVELDEN”
(In respectful memory to those who did not mentioned but sacrificed their lives and not rest on the war graves)

The same text but in Bahasa Indonesia is mounted on the side of this monument:

“UNTUK MENGENANG DENGAN HORMAT MEREKA YANG TAK DISEBUT TETAPI TELAH MENGORBANKAN DIRINYA DAN TIDAK BERISTIRAHAT DI TAMAN-TAMAN KEHORMATAN”

JUNYO MARU COMMEMORATIVE PLAQUE:
IN MEMORIAM OF THE LARGEST MARITIME DISASTER IN WORLD WAR II

Photobucket

Behind the flagpole of Ereveld Leuwigadjah, there is a small court where the Junyo Maru Commemorative Plaque established. This monument was donated by Stichting Herdenking Junyo Maru (Junyo Maru Memorial Foundation), in memory of casualties in the years 1942-1945 who died at sea in the South-East Asia. The plaque was inaugurated on 21th of September 1984.

Photobucket
Junyo Maru built in 1913 by Robert Duncan Co. Glasgow.
It displaced 5,065 tons, was 405 ft long, 53 ft (16 m) wide, and 27.2 ft (8.3 m) deep. The engines were rated at 475 hp (354 kW).

Photobucket
Courtesy of Hatmanto Sri Nugroho
The position of the sinking Junyo Maru as 2º 52′ S, 101º 12′ E
The blue point is aproximately location of the sinking Junyo Maru.
The red point is destination of the Junyo Maru, Padang.

The Japanese cargo ship Junyo Maru left Tanjong Priok Harbor in Batavia on the 16th of September 1944 with the destination to Padang.

There were 6.500 people on board consisted:
2.300 Dutch, British, American and Australian Prisoners of War (POWs)
4200 Javanese slave laborers.

On 18th of September 1944, the Japanese Cargo ship Junyo Maru was torpedoed in the Indian Ocean, by the British Submarine H.M.S. Tradewind. The submarine commander had not known what Junyo Maru was carrying. Of the 6500 passengers, 5620 perished, making

Photobucket
HMS Tradewind – British

Final count of survivors picked up by the Japanese boats was about 680 POWs and 200 Javanese slave laborers. That is only 880 were survived, in other words a number of 5.620 has perished! It will be the largest maritime disaster of World War II.

The 880 survival men were employed (romusha) on the 220km of Sumatra railway line between Pekanbaru and Muaro untill 1945, fortune and misfortune.

* * *

THE TJIMAHI INTERNMENT CAMPS

CHINESE PERANAKAN WAS ALSO INTERNED!

Tjimahi camp was actually a former Dutch Army base, situated near Bandoeng. About 10 thousands POWs lived in Tjimahi Internment Camps. More than 510 of them were Chinese Peranakan from other cities in Java (Soerabaja, Malang, Samarang, Djepara, Magelang, Keboemen, Boendoeng, Boitenzorg, Batavia, Serang). They were interned in April 1942, and moved to Serang (September 1943 – February 1944), and finally moved to Tjimahi (February 1944 – August 1945).According Nio Joe Lan as the civilian, and interned person, the condition of Tjimahi Camps were better than previous camps (especially for Chinese Camp), such as Boekit Doeri (Batavia) and Serang. At least, in Tjimahi Camp they were not alike prisoner in jail because they lived in a room, different other European Camps.

Within the Tjimahi Camp, they created the division of work: Medische Dienst (of Physician Service), Technisch Dienst (Technisch Service), Voedsel Dienst (Food Service), Financiën Dienst (Financial Service), Bevolking Dienst (Community service), Statistieken Dienst (statistical service for collecting property from the dead person).

TJIMAHI CAMP: TREINKAMPEMENT

Location:
The train camp was in the eastern district, north of the railway line, opposite the camp Baros-5. It was first POW camp in Tjimahi.

TJIMAHI CAMP: IV AND IX BATTALION

Other Name: Tjimahi Kamp 4; Bunsho II Kamp 4 (Japanse administratie)

Location:
This camp was in the northern city of Tjimahi bounded by Kampementsweg, Stationsweg (railway), Gedong Delapan (racetrack) and Gedong Empat. Included the barracks of the 4th and 9th Battalion. It was opened for POW (civilian camp) in late January 1944.Photobucket
Source: http://www.japaneseburgerkampen.nl

Photobucket
Tjimahi IV and IX Battalion by CW Schüller 1944 – 45
Source: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek
<div align=”justify
A map in pencil of the internment Tjimahi IV and IX. On the map include the barrack with their different functions, names of laborers and Roman numerals in the distribution of the camp. Block IX was the clinique unit, Block VII was the Chinese Camp. Nio Joe Lan told on his book “Dalem Tawanan Djepang” p.223:

“Tempat tawanan Tionghoa ada pada blok VIII jang terpetjah dalem 4 sectie. Blok-commandant Tionghoa bermoela ada toean Lim Hwie Giap…digantiken toean Thios Thiam Tjong (Semarang)…Liem Sik Ien (Bondowoso) di sectie I, Siek Kiem Siong (Koedoes) di sectie II, Ang Jan Goan (Djakarta) di sectie III, dan Chiao Liong (Soerabaja) di sectie IV”Camp Commander:
Capt. Takagi (March – April 1944), Capt. Kasahara (April – July 1944), Capt. Takagi (July – August 1945).

Monitoring:
Japanese Military, Korean, and Heiho

Camp Leader:
C.H.V. de Villeneuve (February 1944 – May 1945)
Richel (September 1944 – February 1945)
Heintz Stein (March 1944 – August 1945

TJIMAHI CAMP: MILITARY HOSPITAL

Location:
The Military Hospital was in the western suburb south of the railroad, it served as a prisoner of war camp hospital and civilian laborers (men and older boys). The camp hospital consisted of some pavilions and was fenced with barbed wire.In May 1945 the hospital was completely evacuated, it was used for treatment of Japanese soldiers. On 25th of September 1945 the hospital was transferred to the RAPWI Japanese authorities for the treatment of ex-laborers of the Japanese camps.

Camp Commander:
Capt. Sakai (doctor)

Camp Leader:
Dr MMG Woensdrecht

TJIMAHI CAMP: BAROS 5
Other names:
Prominent Kamp, Baros camp, Bamboo Camp, Bald-heads camp, 6th Battalion, Depot Camp, Bunsho II Kamp 5 (Japanse administratie)Photobucket
A map of the camp Baros with showing the position and function of each building. Top dial left and right text: “Baros. 19 October’43”
Source: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek

Photobucket
“Interieur van een barak in het kamp Baros” by Jan Kickhefer
Source: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek

The camps became more and more overcrowded in the course of the war. The width of a sleeping place was reduced from an average of 1.35 metres to 50 centimetres. Little light or fresh air entered the stuffy barracks. One’s sleeping place was one’s home. Everything was done here. The inmates ate, drank, slept, read, received their guests and tinkered in their sleeping place. Their few belongings stood, hung or lay around the bed. There was no privacy in a dwelling like this.

Location:
This camp was in the eastern city of Tjimahi, directly south of the line. The camp was located in the barracks of the emergency barracks for indigenous milic iens. The bamboo huts, total about 27 units, had a cement floor, most had no windows, but over the full length of an open air strip directly beneath the roof, at the ends was a big door. The camp was a sinister impression: gray barracks around a large square, no tree. The camp was surrounded by a bamboo fence (hence the name was Bamboo Camp).Camp Commander:
Kunimoto (May – August 1945)

Monitoring:
Japan Military, Korean, Heiho

Camp Leader:
J.Bos (for all camp functions)

TJIMAHI CAMP: BAROS 6

Other name:
Jongenskamp Baros, Bunsho II Kamp 6 (Japanse administratie)Location:
This camp was located in the southern town of Tjimahi, on both sides of the Barosweg and prisoner and young woman camp. The camp consisted of two parts on either side of the Barosweg: to the west the “Williamstraat” and on the east the “Baroskant” through two guarded gates.

Camp Commander
Children Camp: Sagami (July – December 1944), Kunimoto (January – May 1945), Shimonya (May – August 1945).

Monitoring:
Japanse militairen, Koreanen, heiho’s (ongeveer 50)

Camp Leader:
Women Camp: Mw R.Minderman
Children Camp: G.A.Schotel

REMARKS

The Japanese occupation has changed all the values, culture, and life both of Indonesian and European, especially Dutch who lost their emporium. Most of internees were Dutch, however, there were small number of Chinese Peranakan also in the Tjimahi Camp.For me, the Ereveld Leuwigadjah does not mean the War Cemetery only but it reflects catastrophe and misery period between Netherlands and Indonesia when Japanese occupation. We should like to reach the lesson from the past.

Photobucket
Anonymous Female TombREFERENCES

“Dalem Tawanan Jepang”
(Boelit Doeri – Serang – Tjimahi)
Poenoetoeran Pengidoepan Interneeran Pada Djeman Pendoedoekan Djepang
By Nio Joe Lan
First Published by LOTUS, 1946
Second Published by Komunitas Bambu, 2009.

“Ereveld Leuwigajah”
Leaflet, Oorlogsgravenstichting

“The Sinking of the Junyo Maru”

“Memories of My Youth and the Years of the Japanese Occupation
in The Former Dutch East Indies During World War Two”
By Elizabeth van Kampe

Kampen op Java


Memorial Tomb
  

OGS Motto
  

Army Graves Service Motto
  

In Respectful Memory
  

The Passage
  

Flagpole
  

Junyo Maru Commemorate Palque
  

Children Cemetery
  

Anonymous Tomb
  

Anonymous Tomb
  

Mass Cemetery from Goeroen Lawas
  

Anonymous Tombs
  

Beautiful Landscape
  

Mass Cemetery from Karolanden-Medan
  

Montains View
  

Victory
  

Anonymous Tomb
  

Jewish Tomb
  

Mass Cemetery from Goeroen Lawas
  

Torch Handle
  

Mass Cemetery from Olo 27
  

OGS Annual Book
  

OGS
  

Entrance Gate
  

Catalogue of 7 Ereveld
  

Gate of Kerkhof Tjimahi
 2 Comments 
 
<!–

Turn these photos into…

    

Calendars

Enjoy this album every month of the year on a beautiful photo calendar.

 

Photo Books

Imagine this album on your coffee table. Making a personal photo book is easy and fun.

New low price: $13.99
 
New prices start at $14.99
 
 
    

Prints

Multiply makes it easy to turn photos from this album into high-quality prints.

 

Photo Cards

Create birth announcements, holiday greetings, invitations, or cards for any occasion.

First-time customers get 25 free
 
New low prices on all cards
 

–>50 Free Prints

Kamp Tjideng

Main Gate Tjideng
Kamp Tjideng adalah kamp penjara bagi perempuan dan anak-anak Eropa yang tinggal di apa yang kemudian Hindia Belanda. Saya mengunjungi untuk pertama kalinya pada tahun 2005 dan meskipun saya tidak memiliki pengalaman untuk memanggil saya sendiri, dalam hal kehidupan kamp, ​​emosi yang dihasilkan selama waktu saya di sana sangat kuat. Saya telah mendiskusikan kehidupan di Tjideng dengan ibu saya dan bibi, yang diinternir di tahun 1942, dan telah membaca beberapa account dari orang lain. Saya merasa saya memiliki beberapa pengetahuan tentang Tjideng dan apa yang terjadi di sana namun datang untuk mengatasi dengan realitas tanah di mana aku berjalan sulit. Semua Saya berasumsi, jauh di dalam saya, adalah bahwa muatan emosi saya merasa terakhir kali tidak akan diulang selama ini kunjungan kedua. Saya salah …
Sebelum invasi Jepang di Indonesia, Tjideng bersama Menteng, telah dikembangkan sebagai daerah pemukiman bagi Belanda yang lebih kaya. Thehouses besar-besar dibandingkan dengan daerah lain dan di Laan Trivelli rumah-rumah berisi 3 kamar tidur, ruang tamu yang besar, sebuah studi, dapur, beranda, dan taman depan dan belakang. Untuk satu keluarga rumah-rumah ini luas, dan nyaman, dan mereka mengumumkan kepada dunia status tertentu. Rumah-rumah di jalan-jalan lebih kecil.
Sulit untuk menggambarkan perasaan yang mulai banjir di saat aku dilacak rute saya di sekeliling kamp. Antisipasi, kecemasan, kesedihan, dan rasa syukur menenangkan. Bersyukur atas fakta bahwa saya dapat kembali ke tempat ini yang merupakan bagian dari warisan keluarga saya, dan sedih karena apa Tjideng mewakili kepada ibu saya dan banyak orang lain di seluruh dunia. Bersyukur bahwa begitu banyak orang (terutama keluarga saya) bisa datang melalui pengalaman ini, dan kesedihan yang begitu banyak orang tidak. Ibuku adalah orang yang paling positif saya tahu namun dia telah mengatakan berkali-kali tentang banyak situasi, “orang bisa begitu kejam” dan itu adalah kekejaman yang menggambarkan Tjideng namun itu adalah ketekunan dari roh yang saya percaya mendefinisikan dan kamp lainnya seperti itu.Saat aku berjalan di sekitar saya mencoba membayangkan seperti apa rasanya. Aku bisa merasakan panas, tapi aku hanya bisa membayangkan kelaparan dan penyakit. Lebih dari 10.000 wanita dan anak-anak berdesakan dalam area yang membawaku total 15 menit untuk berjalan-jalan. Rumah-rumah kecil di sisi jalan menjadi rumah bagi enam keluarga, Laan Trivelli menjadi rumah bagi Tenko, ketakutan, dan ocehan orang gila saat bulan purnama. Saya tidak tahu banyak tentang Sonei tapi aku tahu dia volatile dan di perintah dan aku tahu ini bukan kombinasi yang baik dalam kondisi apapun. Kebrutalan-Nya membuatnya mendapatkan eksekusi menyerah pos.

Dalam Tjideng tepat di Laan Trivelli sudut dan Musiweg adalah sebuah gereja. Pada tahun 2005 saya menghabiskan waktu di gereja ini memiliki kata untuk siapa mendengarkan, saya melakukannya lagi hari ini. Ibu nama saya Maria, nama gereja adalah Maria.

Kartupos tawanan perang dari penguhuni lain peter and lee Hehdee yang dikirim liwat palang merah Indonesia ke orang tuanya avail van Heehdee  di camp Malaya,mungkin Ibu nad a Maria pernah bertemu dengannya
the POW card sent from Tjideng women camp Lee van Hehdee to their father Afvail van Heehdee at Malay Camp,sent via Indonesia red cross Jakarta.
original info:

Kamp Tjideng was a prison camp for European women and children who lived in what was then the Dutch East Indies. I visited for the first time in 2005 and even though I have no experiences to call my own, in regard to camp life, the emotion that was generated during my time there was powerful. I have discussed life at Tjideng with my mother and aunts, who were interned in 1942, and have read several accounts from others. I feel I have some knowledge of Tjideng and what went on there however coming to grips with the reality of the ground upon which I walked was difficult. All I assumed, deep inside me, is that the charge of emotion I felt last time would not be repeated during this second visit. I was wrong…

Prior to the Japanese invasion of Indonesia, Tjideng along with Menteng, had been developed as residential areas for the more affluent Dutch. Thehouses were large in comparison to other areas and on Laan Trivelli the houses contained 3 bedrooms, a large living room, a study, a kitchen, a verandah, and a garden front and back. For a single family these houses were spacious, and comfortable, and they announced to the world a certain status. The houses on the side streets were smaller.

It’s difficult to describe the feelings that began to flood over me as I traced my route around the camps perimeter. Anticipation, anxiety, sadness, and a  calming sense of gratitude. Grateful for the fact that I can return to this place that is part of my family heritage, and sad because of what Tjideng represents to my mother and many others around the world. Grateful that so many people (especially my family) were able to come through this experience, and sorrow that so many others did not. My mother is the most positive person I know yet she has said many times about many situations, “people can be so cruel” and it is cruelty that describes Tjideng however it is perseverance of spirit that I believe defines it and many other camps just like it.

As I walked around I tried to imagine what it was like. I could feel the heat, but I could only imagine the hunger and illness. Over 10,000 women and children crammed into an area that took me a total of 15 minutes to walk around. The smaller houses on the side streets becoming home to six families, Laan Trivelli becoming home to tenko, fear, and the rantings of a madman during full moon. I don’t know a lot about Sonei but I know he was volatile and in command and I know this is not a good combination under any circumstances. His brutality earned him a post surrender execution.

In Tjideng right by the corner of Laan Trivelli and Musiweg is a church. In 2005 I spent time in this church having a word to whomever was listening, I did so again today. My mothers name is Maria, the name of the church is Maria.

 
Tjideng today
KamparwegTjideng today)
 

 

William Batchelor

William Charles Batchelor Jr

  

Nama Belakang:
Batchelor Pertama Nama awal Tengah:
WILLIAM CHARLES Nick Name:
labah-labah
Jalan: P.O. Kotak 9 Kota & Negara: LaConner, WA E-Mail:
Zip: 98257 Telepon: Pasangan:
Konflik: Perang Dunia II Cabang Layanan: Angkatan Laut Unit: USS Houston
Teater: Dimana Pasifik Ditangkap: Tanggal JAWA Ditangkap: 03 / / 1 / 42
Kamp Dimiliki In: “. Railroad Of Death” Penjara Serang, Changi, Sepeda Camp, Burma Berapa Lama diinternir: 2 yrs.
Dibebaskan / dipulangkan: Tanggal Terbebaskan: Meninggal Umur pada TANGKAP: 21
Medali Diterima: Prisoner of MEDALI PERANG, MEDALI HATI UNGU, PERANG DUNIA II VICTORY MEDALI, MEDALI PERTAHANAN FILIPINA, CITATION UNIT PRESIDEN, ASIATIC MEDALI PASIFIK KAMPANYE, AMERICAN MEDALI PERTAHANAN LAYANAN
Job Militer: Angkatan Laut, USS Houston Perusahaan: Meninggal di Kamp Penjara
Pekerjaan setelah Perang:

Bio:

William Batchelor selamat banyak hal selama perang termasuk tenggelamnya USS Houston (CA 30) di mana 700 anggota awak meninggal. Dia ditangkap di Jawa, sementara ia bekerja ia dipukuli dan kelaparan oleh para penculiknya Jepang sampai ia meninggal pada usia 23 di Camp Kilo 80 di pegunungan Burma pada terkenal “Railroad Kematian.” Mr Batchelor adalah lulusan Akademi Militer Uni Fork. Dia dikebumikan di Pemakaman Nasional Arlington.

 
 
 
 
 
original info

William Charles Batchelor Jr.

 

Last Name:
BATCHELOR
First Name Middle Initial:
WILLIAM CHARLES
Nick Name:
Spider
Street:  P.O. Box 9 City & State: LaConner, WA E-Mail: 
Zip: 98257 Phone:  Spouse:
Conflict: WWII Service Branch:  Navy Unit:  USS Houston
Theater: Pacific Where Captured: JAVA Date Captured: 03//1/42
Camps Held In: Serang Jail, Changi, Bicycle Camp, Burma “Railroad Of Death.” How Long Interned:  2 yrs.
Liberated / repatriated: Date Liberated: Died Age at Capture: 21
Medals Received: PRISONER OF WAR MEDAL, PURPLE HEART MEDAL, WORLD WAR II VICTORY MEDAL, PHILIPPINE DEFENSE MEDAL, PRESIDENTIAL UNIT CITATION, ASIATIC PACIFIC CAMPAIGN MEDAL, AMERICAN DEFENSE SERVICE MEDAL
Military Job: Navy, USS Houston Company: Died in Prison Camp
Occupation after War: 
Bio:William Batchelor survived many things during the war including the sinking of the USS Houston (CA 30) in which 700 crew members died. He was captured in Java, while he worked he was beaten and starved by his Japanese captors until he died at the age of 23 in the 80 Kilo Camp in the mountains of Burma on the infamous “Death Railroad.” Mr. Batchelor was a graduate of Fork Union Military Academy. He is interred at the Arlington National Cemetery.

Tangerang
 Prison

A stitch a day… Embroidering in prison 1940-1945
 Ribuan perempuan Belanda dipenjarakan selama Perang Dunia Kedua: perempuan di Hindia Belanda, dan mereka yang ditahan yang merupakan anggota Perlawanan. Kondisi di penjara bervariasi, tapi setiap kali mereka dapat, wanita-wanita bordir.Mereka akan melakukan yang terbaik mereka untuk bisa menyulam. Mereka mencuri jarum dari penjaga, merobek patch dari lembaran atau pakaian, dan menarik benang keluar dari jilbab berwarna. Mereka bersulam bagi dirinya dan bagi satu sama lain. Ini adalah sesuatu untuk dinikmati, memberi mereka rasa aman dan membawa warna untuk abu-abu keberadaan mereka.Ini sangat tergantung pada kondisi penjara berapa banyak mereka bisa menyulam, atau apakah mereka bisa menjaga pekerjaan mereka. Ini harus diselundupkan keluar, atau mereka selesai setelah pembebasan. Bordir sedikit dilakukan oleh perempuan dipertahankan. Dalam Westerbork kamp transit di Drenthe ada beberapa tempat kerja yang digunakan logam dan kayu, yang digunakan untuk pekerjaan mereka sendiri, tetapi tekstil sangat sedikit yang tersedia.Sebagian besar bordir diawetkan dalam pameran ini adalah dengan perempuan yang berakhir di penjara atau di kamp konsentrasi karena bagian mereka dalam Perlawanan. Bordir oleh perempuan di kamp-kamp Jepang di Hindia Belanda juga ditampilkan.Mengirim gambar digital bordir Anda terinspirasi oleh pameran

 
 

Seaman, bankir dan ayah


Wally van Aula dibesarkan di sebuah keluarga Amsterdam bankir dan direksi. Tapi ia ingin sesuatu yang berbeda. Wally pergi ke laut. Ia menjadi pasangan ketiga pada perdagangan laut-pergi dengan NV Koninklijke Hollandsche Lloyd. Pada tahun 1929 ditemukan bahwa penglihatannya tidak cukup baik untuk bekerja di laut. Dia harus berhenti mengintip di cakrawala. Dia pergi ke New York dan menjadi seorang bankir setelah semua.

Saat kembali ke Belanda ia menikah Tilly den Tex, cinta dalam hidupnya. Mereka memiliki tiga anak. Pada Maret 1940 ia menjadi mitra dalam rumah perbankan Rab J. te Veltrup & Zoon. Ketika perang pecah keluarga muda tinggal di Zaandam. Hampir setiap hari Wally pergi ke bursa saham Amsterdam. Di sana ia melakukan kontak untuk karyanya sebagai bankir Perlawanan.

Menjalankan sebuah bank ilegal
NSF didirikan pada tahun 1943 ketika uang yang lebih banyak dibutuhkan untuk kelompok Perlawanan dan untuk mendukung ribuan orang bersembunyi dan korban lain dari pendudukan.

Untuk menjaga uang mengalir, Wally van Aula berpendapat bahwa di masa depan hanya jumlah besar setidaknya 25.000 gulden harus dipinjamkan. Ia berharap bahwa ini juga akan mengurangi risiko tertangkap. Untuk alasan ini, ia dan saudaranya Gijs merancang sistem untuk web yang rumit dari pinjaman ilegal. Semua pinjaman diberikan dalam kode.

Pada sisi pengeluaran juga, mana ada NSF paling pekerja, semuanya dicatat secara rinci. Aplikasi untuk bantuan diperiksa. Dan semua pembayaran yang terdaftar, sehingga setelah perang mereka bisa dipertanggungjawabkan.

Aliran uang di Steunfonds Nationaal
Dalam perjalanan perang lebih banyak uang yang dibutuhkan untuk mendanai perlawanan. Dengan Mei 1945 NSF – bank Perlawanan – telah didistribusikan lebih dari 83 juta gulden kepada kelompok-kelompok Perlawanan dan puluhan ribu yang membutuhkan bantuan.

Hampir tidak ada yang tahu di mana semua uang itu berasal. Pendapatan dan pengeluaran yang ketat terpisah, sehingga jika salah satu ditemukan yang lain tidak akan terancam. Hanya Wally van Aula tahu segala sesuatu tentang kedua sisi ‘bank’. Bersama dengan saudaranya Gijs ia berlari departemen pendapatan NSF, Instituut Disconto.

Tersebar tentang negara ada 23 NSF kabupaten, dengan bupati, kasir, administrator dan pegawai mengumpulkan. Mereka terutama berkaitan dengan pengeluaran. Semua mengatakan, sekitar 2000 pekerja diangkut koper penuh uang, membawa paket upah ke rumah, membantu kelompok-kelompok Perlawanan atau melakukan pembukuan.

Tokoh di NSF
Para Steunfonds Nationaal (NSF) didirikan pada tahun 1943 oleh Wally van Hall dan Iman van den Bosch. Mereka berdua bekerja untuk Zeemanspot, dana untuk membantu para istri pelaut dijalankan oleh Kapten Ibrahim Philippo Rotterdam. Sebagai Perlawanan tumbuh pada tahun 1943 dan orang-orang yang lebih membutuhkan bantuan, Wally van Hall dan Iman van van den Bosch memutuskan untuk memperpanjang bantuan mereka.

Tokoh terkemuka dalam NSF adalah: Wally van Hall, Iman van den Bosch dan AJ Gelderblom. Mereka mengadakan pertemuan mingguan di Utrecht. Gijs van Aula memainkan peran penting dalam latar belakang sebagai penasihat keuangan. Dia dan adiknya mengangkat puluhan juta untuk NSF.

Sebuah monumen untuk Wally
Wally van Hall ditangkap oleh Jerman pada tanggal 27 Januari 1945 Leidsegracht di Amsterdam. Pada awalnya mereka tidak menyadari siapa mereka telah tertangkap karena mereka sedang mencari Tuyl Van tertentu. Tapi Wally dikhianati sementara di penjara. Pada 12 Februari 1945 Wally van Hall dieksekusi oleh regu tembak pada Jan Gijzenkade di Haarlem.

Pada Maret 1945 koran Perlawanan Vrije Gedachten menerbitkan In Memoriam yang menggambarkan dia sebagai “salah satu pemimpin Perlawanan yang kewenangannya adalah tak tertandingi.”

Segera setelah Pembebasan Walraven van Hall dikuburkan kembali di pemakaman peringatan di Bloemendaal. Sekarang, 64 tahun setelah Pembebasan, sebuah monumen untuk dirinya telah didirikan di Amsterdam  

original info:

Tangerang
 Prison

 
A stitch a day… Embroidering in prison 1940-1945

 

Thousands of Dutch women were imprisoned during the Second World War: Jewish women, women in the Dutch East Indies, and those arrested who were members of the Resistance. Conditions in prison varied considerably, but whenever they could, these women embroidered.

They would do their utmost to be able to embroider. They stole needles from the guards, ripped off patches from sheets or clothing, and pulled thread out of coloured headscarves. They embroidered for themselves and for one another. It was something to enjoy, it gave them a sense of security and brought colour to their grey existence.

It depended very much upon prison conditions how much they could embroider, or whether they could keep their work. It had to be smuggled out, or else they finished it after the liberation. Little embroidery done by Jewish women was preserved. In the transit camp Westerbork in Drenthe there were several workplaces that used metal and wood, which was used for their own work, but very little textile was available.

Much of the preserved embroidery in this exhibition is by women who ended up in prison or in concentration camps because of their part in the Resistance. Embroidery by women in the Japanese camps in the Dutch East Indies is also shown.

Send a digital image of your embroidery inspired by the exhibition

 
 
 

 Wally van Hall 1906 – 1945

 The Dutch East Indies. On the blouse there is embroidery of camp scenes.
A stitch a day…Tangerang, 5-12-1944.
 
 

Seaman, banker and father
Wally van Hall grew up in an Amsterdam family of bankers and directors. But he wanted something different. Wally went to sea. He became third mate on the ocean-going trade with NV Koninklijke Hollandsche Lloyd. In 1929 it was found that his eyesight was not good enough for work at sea. He had to stop peering at the horizon. He went to New York and became a banker after all.

On returning to the Netherlands he married Tilly den Tex, the love of his life. They had three children. In March 1940 he became a partner in the banking house Wed. J. te Veltrup & Zoon. When war broke out the young family were living in Zaandam. Almost every day Wally went to the Amsterdam stock exchange. There he made contacts for his work as the banker of the Resistance.

Running an illegal bank
The NSF was set up in 1943 when ever more money was needed for Resistance groups and to support thousands of people in hiding and other victims of the Occupation.

To keep the money flowing, Wally van Hall argued that in future only large amounts of at least 25,000 guilders should be loaned. He hoped that this would also reduce the risk of being caught. For this reason he and his brother Gijs devised a system for the intricate web of illegal loans. All loans were administered in code.

On the expenditure side too, where there were the most NSF workers, everything was recorded in detail. Applications for assistance were checked. And all payments were registered, so that after the war they could be accounted for. 

The flow of money at the Nationaal Steunfonds
In the course of the war more and more money was needed to fund the Resistance. By May 1945 the NSF – the bank of the Resistance – had distributed over 83 million guilders to Resistance groups and many tens of thousands who needed help.

Hardly anyone knew where all that money came from. Income and expenditure were strictly separated, so that if one was discovered the other would not be endangered. Only Wally van Hall knew everything about both sides of ‘the bank’.  Together with his brother Gijs he ran the income department of the NSF, the Disconto Instituut.

Dispersed about the country there were 23 NSF districts, with district heads, cashiers, administrators and collecting clerks. They were mainly concerned with expenditure. All told, some 2000 workers transported suitcases full of money, brought wage packets to homes, helped Resistance groups or did the bookkeeping.

Leading figures in the NSF
The Nationaal Steunfonds (NSF) was founded in 1943 by Wally van Hall and Iman van den Bosch. They both worked for the Zeemanspot, a fund to help the wives of seamen run by Captain Abraham Philippo of Rotterdam. As the Resistance grew in 1943 and ever more people needed help, Wally van Hall and Iman van van den Bosch decided to extend their assistance.

The leading figures in the NSF were: Wally van Hall, Iman van den Bosch and A.J. Gelderblom. They held weekly meetings in Utrecht. Gijs van Hall played a vital role in the background as the financial adviser. He and his brother raised tens of millions for the NSF.

A monument to Wally
Wally van Hall was arrested by the Germans on 27 January 1945 on Leidsegracht in Amsterdam. At first they did not realise whom they had caught because they were looking for a certain Van Tuyl. But Wally was betrayed while in prison. On 12 February 1945 Wally van Hall was executed by firing squad on Jan Gijzenkade in Haarlem.

In March 1945 the Resistance newspaper Vrije Gedachten published an In Memoriam which described him as ‘one of the leaders of the Resistance whose authority was unchallenged.’

Soon after the Liberation Walraven van Hall was reburied at the memorial cemetery in Bloemendaal. Now, 64 years after the Liberation, a  monument to him has been erected on Frederiksplein in Amsterdam. Read more.

After the war
Immediately after the war the process of clearing up all the wartime financial transactions began. Loans to the NSF were repaid by the Kingdom of the Netherlands and the trick with the fake treasury bonds was set right.

After the war the NSF – now a foundation – still had 22 million guilders in cash. This money was used to make financial contributions to the building of the National Monument on the Dam in Amsterdam and to the founding of the  Netherlands Institute for War Documentation. In 1953 the NSF Foundation .

 
 

Sejarah

Batavia, Java, 24 September 1945. Australian ex-prisoners of war on the verandah of their sleeping quarters at Bicycle Camp, so named because of the large number of bicycles found there when first occupied by the prisoners. Conditions inside the building (an ex-Dutch barracks) were even more cramped. Photo by Lieutenant R Buchanan. Australian War Memorial Negative number 123669.
Sebuah pengalaman bedah unik dalam tahanan kamp perang Perang Dunia II

Kapten Les OS Poidevin, MID, MD, MS, FRCOG, AAMC 2 AIF
PADA 23 Februari 1942, kehidupan kami berubah. Mayor Roy Stevens, AAMC, dan aku, dengan semua pasien dan staf rumah sakit, duduk di tanah di depan penculik Jepang kami di Timor Timur, menatap barel tiga senapan mesin. Kami menunggu perintah untuk menembak. Saya berkomentar, “Ini adalah tanggal pada tahun 1909 perkawinan ibuku.” Roy menjawab, “Dan ini adalah hari ulang tahun istri saya.” Kami setiap pikiran itu adalah tanggal yang tepat untuk ditembak, tetapi mereka bertugas pada senapan mesin tiba-tiba dipanggil oleh seorang perwira Jepang. Satu penjaga kembali dan memberitahu kita, kita tidak akan ditembak sebagai Kaisar telah berubah pikiran. Urutan tentang pembunuhan tawanan perang (POW) harus diubah sebagai hasil dari 100 000 tentara Sekutu menyerah kepada Jepang di Singapura 8 hari sebelumnya.

Petugas Jepang mengatakan kepada kita bagaimana kita berperilaku terhadap Jepang, dan menunjukkan bagaimana membungkuk dengan benar. Dia memperingatkan kita untuk tidak mencoba melarikan diri, dan kemudian mengizinkan kami untuk kembali pasien kami ke rumah sakit. Kami pergi tentang pekerjaan kami dan segera kami akan bersatu dengan kawan-kawan kami ditangkap di Oesapa Besar.

Dan mulai kehidupan kita di penangkaran dan takut, dengan kekejaman penjaga kami.

1: Kejahatan dan hukuman di POW Camp, No 4 Batavia, 1943-1944
Kalimat Kejahatan
Kematian (ringkasan eksekusi dengan pemenggalan kepala atau penembakan) ■ Menolak Tentara Jepang
■ Konspirasi untuk menghasut
■ Luput lebih lama dari 7 hari
■ Membantu melarikan diri
■ Menginformasikan tentang gerakan pasukan Jepang
Berat penahanan, diet dikurangi hingga 100 hari Luput ■ di mana penyerahan terjadi dalam 7 hari
■ Kegagalan untuk melaporkan lolos direncanakan
■ tidak mematuhi perintah komandan kamp atau penjaga partai bekerja
■ Salah identitas
■ Pembakaran
Cahaya penahanan kurungan sampai 21 hari, kerja keras selama lebih dari 14 jam per hari, menegur ■ Kemalasan atau kurangnya tujuan ketika melakukan perintah komandan kamp
 
2: Kebangsaan dari 143 pasien bedah di St Vincentius Rumah Sakit, Batavia, 1944-1945
Kebangsaan Nomor (%)
Belanda
Inggris nasional
Australia
British Indian
Amerika 87
41
11
2
2

 (61%)
(29%)
(7%)
(1%)
(1%)
 
3: Spektrum operasi yang dilakukan di St Vincentius Rumah Sakit, Batavia, 1944-1945
Operasi Umum Nomor anestesi Kematian
Apendisektomi
Herniorrhaphy
Genitourinari *
Tumor usus
Penyimpanan yang
Radang dinding lambung
Kolesistektomi
Telinga, hidung, tenggorokan ops
Operasi tendon
Operasi tiroid
Obstruksi usus
Fistula in ano
Amputasi, ekstremitas atas
Kedokteran Mata (katarak, saluran air mata)
Subphrenic abses
Vitello saluran usus abses
Lutut operasi
Amputasi, ekstremitas bawah
Radikal mastektomi 51
19
14
9
8
7
6
5
4
4
3
3
3
2

1
1
1
1
1
 22
1
2
4
0
6
6
1
0
0
1
0
0
0

1
0
1
0
1 4
0
0
1
0
1
0
0
0
0
1
0
0
0

0
0
0
0
0
 
* Termasuk orkidektomi dilakukan dengan menggunakan kloroform.
 

Batavia, Jawa, 24 September 1945. Australia mantan tawanan perang di beranda tempat mereka tidur di Camp Sepeda, dinamakan demikian karena jumlah besar sepeda ditemukan di sana ketika pertama kali diduduki oleh para tahanan. Kondisi di dalam gedung (barak mantan-Belanda) bahkan lebih sempit. Foto oleh Letnan R Buchanan. Australia War Memorial nomor Negatif 123669.

Les Poidevin, 1941
Oesapa Besar, Timor
Ini harus dipahami bahwa saya tidak diangkat seorang ahli bedah oleh tentara Australia. Ketika saya meninggalkan praktek umum saya di Scone, New South Wales, bergabung dengan Imperial Angkatan Australia (AIF) pada bulan April 1941, saya berharap saya lebih lanjut akan rencana saya untuk menjadi seorang ahli bedah yang berkualitas di masa depan. Aku menerima janji di Lapangan Ambulans 2/12th, karena saya pikir ini akan memenuhi persyaratan saya lebih baik dari angkatan laut atau angkatan udara janji.

Pada bulan Desember 1941, saya dikirim ke Timor sebagai bagian dari “Sparrow Force”, kekuatan kurban 1500, untuk mencoba menghentikan Jepang dari menyerang Australia! Usaha saya sebagai orang bebas berhenti.

Namun, saya sekarang diberikan dengan kelimpahan operasi perbaikan. Ini adalah hasil dari luka yang diderita oleh pasukan kita mengikuti pola dan pemboman pemberondongan Nol yang telah melepaskan dipertahankan pada kekuatan kami untuk minggu sebelum pendaratan. Luka pecahan peluru adalah cedera yang paling umum; beberapa bagian dari anatomi lolos. Selain itu, pertempuran selama 5 hari telah menghasilkan banyak luka peluru. Dengan tidak adanya fasilitas x-ray, aku harus hanya mengandalkan pengamatan klinis.

Meskipun Stevens (spesialis telinga, hidung dan tenggorokan) dan dua lainnya Petugas Medis Penduduk (Brown dan Gilles) mendukung saya, mereka tidak memiliki kecenderungan bedah, sehingga kasus-kasus bedah tanggung jawab saya. Hal ini sangat menghibur saya, dan itu satu-satunya waktu saya senang sebagai tawanan perang, meskipun terlalu bekerja terlalu keras.

Stevens adalah seorang ahli anestesi yang baik, dan aku beruntung memiliki dua terlatih mantri kesehatan di Pat Bailey dan Bert Adams. Dalam waktu 2 bulan, kami telah mendirikan kamp wellappointed dan terorganisir di pantai di Oesapa Besar.

Jepang telah memungkinkan kunjungan kembali ke rumah sakit kami di Tjamplong untuk memulihkan beberapa instrumen, dressing dan kuantitas yang baik eter. Prajurit kami telah membangun sebuah gubuk kecil dari kayu kelapa dan daun, yang berfungsi sebagai ruang operasi.

Kami membuat tempat tidur rumah sakit tiang bambu dan goni. Ini ditempatkan di bangsal, masing-masing memegang sekitar 20 sampai 30 tempat tidur. Kami menyebut daerah ini rumah sakit kami. Kedua padres membantu untuk membangun sebuah kapel dan sebuah pemakaman kecil. Staf dapur melakukan yang terbaik mereka bisa dengan ransum nasi dan rumput-seperti sayuran, dan dimasak dengan air laut untuk menjaga keseimbangan garam kita.

Pada awalnya, tentara memusuhi petugas karena mereka menyerah, namun dalam beberapa bulan ini telah menetap dan moral kamp ditingkatkan. Bahkan penjaga Jepang duduk untuk menampar wajah daripada mereka sebelumnya penyiksaan. Mereka menyukai operasi menonton dan datang untuk memanggil saya “Dokter Potong” (potong berarti untuk memotong).

Kami meragukan hal ini utopia palsu bisa bertahan. Pada bulan Agustus 1942, sekitar 200 tawanan dibawa ke kamp-kamp yang lebih besar di Batavia, Jawa. Rancangan kedua diambil pada bulan September, dan sisanya dari kamp, ​​termasuk semua sakit kita, dipindahkan ke Batavia pada akhir September 1942.

Kita semua memulai Dai Ichi Maru akhir pada 23 September, dan berlayar ke Surabaya, di mana kita turun pada 1 Oktober. Kami telah mengalami tujuh manusiawi, hari kotor di dalam palka, di mana kebersihan adalah masalah terbesar kita.

Dari Surabaya, kami entrained ke Batavia, 200 mil ke barat. Kami kemudian dipaksa untuk berbaris ke kamp POW besar Inggris di Tandjong Priok dermaga. Kami bergantian untuk membawa orang sakit dengan tandu.

Tandjong Priok, Batavia, Jawa
Tandjong Priok kamp POW terutama untuk Inggris, dengan perwira senior banyak dan pelengkap dari sekitar 3000 laki-laki. Ini adalah sebuah kamp ketat disiplin (Kotak 1) dengan banyak memberi hormat. Petugas Medis adalah Letnan Kolonel Senior CW “Pete” Maisey, yang telah Asisten Direktur Pelayanan Medis Singapura. Dia tertarik mendengar dari pekerjaan saya di Timor.

Para penjaga Jepang kurang terlihat, karena ukuran kamp, ​​tetapi perwira Inggris membuat kami dalam rangka. Brown, Gilles dan aku diberi sebuah parade sakit setiap hari, tetapi kami harus beberapa obat untuk membuang.

Pada bulan kedua penjara kami di Tandjong Priok, Waran Petugas Billett, AIF, dipresentasikan pada parade sakit saya dengan tumor besar di lengan kirinya. Itu berdenyut, dan aku mengenalinya sebagai aneurisma arteri brakialis. Dia hanya melihat pembesaran banyak tumor karena ia telah pergi pada pihak bekerja. Dia ingat melalui dan melalui luka peluru di lengan kirinya selama pertempuran di Timor, 9 bulan sebelumnya.

Ketika saya menceritakan Maisey tentang hal ini, dia ingin mengirim Billett ke rumah sakit Jepang di Batavia. Saya baulked ini, mengingatkannya dari dua pasien sebelumnya yang ia dikirim ke rumah sakit Jepang. Ini seorang pria dengan usus buntu akut dan seorang pria dengan cedera kepala berkelanjutan ketika ia memukul batu sambil berenang. Tidak pernah terlihat lagi, dan mereka dianggap mati.

Saya mengatakan kepadanya bahwa aku tidak ingin Billett, yang merupakan Batalyon 2/40th Australia, untuk berbagi nasib itu. Saya menyadari bahwa apa pun fasilitas yang ada di Batavia, mereka tidak diterima oleh standar Australia. Maisey kemudian bertanya apakah saya siap untuk beroperasi pada Billett. Saya setuju, dan dia berjanji untuk memikirkannya. Dia berbicara dengan petugas medis lainnya di Inggris, yang tidak setuju untuk operasi saya, tetapi, setelah diskusi lebih lanjut, saya menerima izin. Saya menjelaskan di mana aku akan melakukannya dan langkah-langkah saya usulkan untuk operasi.

Pada sore hari tanggal 2 Desember 1942, saya telah Brown memberikan Billett anestesi eter, dan aku mulai Ligate aneurisma. Aku mendongak anatomi, khususnya arteri brakialis profunda: ini akan memberikan jaminan pasokan darah ke lengan setelah arteri brakialis utama ditutup. Beberapa penjaga Jepang yang menemani kami dari Timor menyaksikan operasi.

Billett pulih, melihat sisa perang di Thailand pada kereta api Burma, dan kembali ke rumah untuk Burnie, Tasmania, di mana ia meninggal pada tahun 2002. Pada tahun 1978, ketika saya mengunjunginya, ia menunjukkan bekas lukanya. Saya tidak berpikir ia menyadari drama Aku harus pergi melalui untuk mendapatkan izin untuk melakukan operasi itu. Saya belum pernah melakukan operasi lain vaskuler utama.

Mungkin keberhasilan operasi Billett yang meyakinkan petugas medis lainnya, meskipun, karena mereka orang Inggris, itu tidak mungkin. Tak satu pun dari mereka pernah berbicara kepada saya tentang hal itu.

Membangun layanan bedah
Maisey sekarang sekutu, jadi saya memutuskan untuk mengangkat isu merawat pasien bedah. Dia setuju untuk berbicara dengan dokter Jepang dan meminta izin untuk membangun dua rumah sakit di Batavia untuk pengobatan tawanan perang Sekutu. Saya menyarankan satu untuk pasien medis, karena ada banyak orang dengan penyakit tropis dan diare, dan satu untuk pasien bedah. Masih ada sekitar 10 000 tawanan perang Sekutu yang diselenggarakan di Jawa.

Maisey berhasil, dan pada bulan Januari 1943 Jepang menawarkan dua gereja tua: Mater Dolorosa dan St Vincentius. Keduanya memiliki wilayah yang luas akomodasi potensial, yang hanya apa yang kita inginkan. Pada bulan Juli, perubahan-perubahan yang diperlukan selesai, dan kami siap untuk pindah ke rumah sakit pada bulan Agustus 1943.

Sebuah tim medis untuk rumah sakit (Mater Dolorosa) didirikan dengan Belanda Dokter Smit menjadi perwira komandan (CO), dan tim bedah untuk rumah sakit (St Vincentius) dengan Maisey sebagai CO Jepang dinominasikan saya sebagai ahli bedah, dengan tiga petugas medis Inggris sebagai dukungan, termasuk penerbangan Letnan John Lillee, RAF, sebagai senior tiga. Ada juga dua ahli bedah Belanda. Lillee dan saya bekerja sama dengan sangat baik dan menjadi teman baik. Dia dari Irlandia dan bermain dadu poker seperti seorang profesional.

Maisey memastikan bahwa St Vincentius rumah sakit berjalan dengan sangat lancar. Dia ditunjuk mantri medis dan orang lain untuk bekerja di bengkel untuk membuat peralatan. Dia memilih seorang ahli kimia Belanda, Dr Zaandordijk, untuk menjalankan apotik, dan orang ini terbukti sangat membantu bagi saya.

St Vincentius memiliki halaman tengah yang besar dan blok wudhu besar. Mandi harian menggunakan ember wudhu merupakan suatu kemewahan.

Sejak awal, dua ahli bedah Belanda dan saya setuju bahwa kami akan memperlakukan warga negara kita sendiri (saya bertanggung jawab untuk berbahasa Inggris pasien: Australia, Inggris, Amerika, Inggris India). Hal ini menghilangkan setiap bahasa atau kesalahpahaman budaya. Ini bekerja sangat baik dalam praktek selama 18 bulan ke depan (Kotak 2).

Saya dialokasikan dua kamar: ruang operasi dengan lampu langit-langit listrik, dan ruang yang lebih kecil dengan keran dan cekungan besar. Itu primitif menurut standar kontemporer Australia, tapi kami mampu untuk menggosok dengan benar, bahkan dalam air dingin, dan menjaga pakaian kita untuk minimum. Untuk semua waktu yang kita beroperasi tanpa sarung tangan atau gaun.

Setiap pasien mengaku memerlukan operasi, jadi saya punya berbagai kondisi untuk mengobati (Kotak 3). Saya beruntung memiliki dua volume operasi perut Rodney Maingot, tanpa yang saya akan berbahaya! Ini buku yang sangat komprehensif dan diilustrasikan dengan baik, dan membentuk dasar dari pemahaman saya. Karena kita kurang memiliki fasilitas radiologi, ketajaman klinis andalan diagnosis, meskipun ada layanan x-ray berkualitas peduli di Batavia.

Lillee suka membantu di operasi bedah, dan kami melakukan semua prosedur bersama-sama.

Anaesthesia
Memberikan anestesi yang memadai adalah masalah. Untungnya, orang Jepang sangat liberal dengan kristal novocaine dan, meskipun saya tidak pernah tahu mengapa, permintaan saya untuk lebih selalu diberikan.

Dalam praktek umum saya di Scone, saya sering terpaksa menggunakan anestesi tulang belakang ketika pasangan saya, Walter Pye, tidak tersedia. Aku merasa lega ketika kimiawan Belanda kami mampu menghasilkan larutan 2% dari novocaine dari kristal; dosis biasa untuk anestesi tulang belakang adalah 2 ml.

Spinal anestesi yang efektif untuk operasi dari tungkai bawah pada perut bagian atas. Operasi untuk ulkus lambung pecah (keluhan yang sangat umum dalam POW pada diet beras) dapat dilakukan dengan membiarkan kenaikan novocaine berat di kanal tulang belakang, menonton dengan hati-hati bahwa itu tidak terlalu tinggi. Operasi di bawah kandung empedu biasanya dicapai dengan mudah di bawah anestesi tulang belakang.

Meskipun anestesi spinal cocok kebanyakan pasien, ada kesempatan ketika anestesi umum diperlukan. Salah satu kasus pertama yang meyakinkan saya ini adalah bahwa seorang laki-laki tua yang mengaku dengan pendarahan lambung. Maisey dan saya setuju bahwa saya akan harus beroperasi, tapi, saat aku menjelajahi perut untuk pembuluh darah, ia mengeluh sakit. Untungnya, saya cepat menemukan penyebab pendarahan dan diikat, dan ia sembuh.

Saya mengulangi permintaan saya untuk eter, tetapi dokter Jepang hanya tersenyum. Aku tidak pernah mendapatkan eter apapun dari Jepang.

Teman saya ahli kimia Belanda ditawarkan untuk memproduksi eter. Sebelumnya ia telah menepati janjinya untuk membuat sabun, jadi saya yakin dia bisa melakukan apa yang ditawarkan.

“Ambilkan dua bahan, asam sulfat dan alkohol, dan Aku akan menyaring mereka sampai aku eter.”

Kami mengadakan pertemuan untuk membahas bagaimana kita bisa suplai bahan ini. Kami tahu baterai Motorcar mengandung asam sulfat, dan ini dapat dengan mudah dihilangkan dengan pipet kaca. Proyek ini dialokasikan kepada pihak kerja yang ditugaskan ke pabrik Ford.

Ini mengejutkan kebanyakan dari kita tahu kekacauan sersan telah membuat anggur sake dari beras untuk beberapa bulan. Layanan mereka meminta untuk memasok produk ilegal mereka untuk kimia kami, yang menyatakan itu memuaskan. Dia mulai menyaring dan 2 minggu kemudian ia mengunjungi mess kami membawa bersamanya sebuah botol kecil: “Bau itu.” Ini benar-benar eter. Kami semua mengucapkan selamat dan menyuruhnya pergi untuk membuat jumlah useable.

Sebanyak 8,4 liter kamp-diproduksi eter digunakan dalam 42 operasi. Dalam empat operasi lebih lanjut, volume eter tidak ditentukan.

Bedah tantangan di St Vincentius
Sebagian besar kasus yang mudah dan ada beberapa kematian bedah (Kotak 4). Tapi kadang-kadang beberapa masalah yang tidak biasa datang.

Pada awal 1944, Lillee dan saya pergi ke dermaga untuk membongkar sekitar 150 tawanan perang yang telah diangkut dalam kondisi sempit dalam memegang sebuah kapal kargo Jepang bocor. Mereka telah membangun sebuah lapangan terbang untuk Jepang di Haroekoe. Kami menemukan kebanyakan dari mereka duduk di posisi tertekuk atau berbaring di sisi mereka, semua dalam kondisi kotor. Beberapa sudah seperti ini selama beberapa minggu. Memang, kami harus menentukan apakah ada yang hidup atau mati. Kami membawa mereka yang masih hidup untuk menunggu truk dan menempatkan mereka di bangsal Lillee untuk bersih-bersih dan penilaian.

Beberapa hari kemudian, Lillee meminta saya untuk melihat beberapa dari orang-orang, beberapa di antaranya telah kontraktur tetap paha belakang mereka dan yang lain dari mereka tendo-achilles. Dia telah meminta fisioterapis untuk melihat apa yang bisa dilakukannya, tanpa banyak keberuntungan, dan bertanya-tanya apakah aku bisa membantu.

Aku belum pernah melihat sesuatu seperti ini sebelumnya, jadi saya berkonsultasi apa buku-buku saya, hanya untuk menemukan bahwa kondisi telah sedikit menyebutkan kecuali untuk saran seperti latihan peregangan dan sejenisnya. Saya menemukan kontraktur, terutama semi-tendinosus dan semi-membranosus sangat ulet, dan tendo Achilles-kontraktur terlalu kuat untuk mendapatkan peregangan. Aku memberikan banyak memikirkan apa yang harus dilakukan.

Aku tahu bagaimana memperpanjang sepotong kayu, tetapi saya ingat dari Grammar School Sydney yang Livy telah menunjukkan bahwa cara untuk menonaktifkan lawan adalah untuk memotong paha belakang nya! Maklum, aku agak takut.

Aku memutuskan untuk pergi diam-diam menggunakan “langkah” teknik di bawah tulang belakang anestesi. Saya membuat “langkah” saya sayatan dan memungkinkan tendon untuk memperpanjang, dan kemudian dimasukkan ke dalam jahitan sutra parasut untuk mencegah gerakan lebih lanjut.

Perawatan pasca-operasi adalah penting, karena semakin besar usaha, semakin cepat pemulihan.

Saya menemukan tiga paha belakang mudah untuk menangani, tetapi meskipun mereka dapat dengan mudah diperpanjang, sendi lutut tetap enggan untuk memperpanjang. Saya menyadari ligamen internal harus menderita dan juga akan membutuhkan peregangan, yang saya temukan adalah jawabannya. Oleh karena itu, saya diterapkan ekstensi konstan. Saya menemukan bahwa ambulasi dini membantu, sebagai gerakan berjalan sangat dibantu pemulihan.

Satu pasien, Buchan, telah cacat lutut dan pergelangan kaki, tetapi dengan beberapa operasi dan banyak pasca-operasi manipulasi dan perpanjangan langkah-langkah, hampir kembali normal dengan Natal 1944.

Setelah perang, ia terus berhubungan dengan saya selama beberapa tahun dan menjelaskan bagaimana ia bermain sepak bola dengan beberapa keberhasilan.

Sebagian besar pasien Lillee itu telah sembuh atau sangat ditingkatkan dengan Natal 1944.

4: kematian Bedah di St Vincentius Rumah Sakit, Batavia, 1943-1945
Kondisi Bedah anestesi Komentar
Radang usus buntu
Radang usus buntu
Lampiran abses
Lambung karsinoid
Perforasi apendiks, peritonitis
Perforated ulkus duodenum
Obstruksi usus kecil apendisektomi
Apendisektomi
Ekstraperitoneal drainase
Gastroenterostomy
Apendisektomi
Perbaikan / oversew ulkus duodenum
Pengurangan hernia di foramen Eter Winslow (225 ml)
Eter (210 ml)
Lokal
Eter (380 ml)
Eter (370 ml)
Eter (175 ml)
Umum Meninggal 5 hari setelah operasi, peritonitis
Meninggal 24 jam setelah operasi, peritonitis
Meninggal setelah operasi, sepsis retroperitoneal
Meninggal 10 hari setelah operasi
Meninggal 3 hari setelah operasi, sepsis
Meninggal 3 hari setelah operasi

Penutupan rumah sakit
Awal tahun 1945, Maisey mengisyaratkan bahwa ada beberapa kabar burung bahwa dua rumah sakit akan ditutup segera dan kita semua akan kembali ke Camp Sepeda.

Tampaknya bagi kita bahwa Jepang mengundurkan diri untuk mengalahkan, dan berencana untuk menghilangkan semua tawanan perang. Perang sejarawan akhirnya dikonfirmasi rencana penghapusan Jepang.

Pada April 1945, rumah sakit ditutup dan kami dipindahkan ke kamp lain, di mana kami menunggu nasib kami.

Pada tanggal 6 Agustus, bom atom pertama dijatuhkan di Hiroshima, dan ini dijamin aman kami rilis.

Refleksi
Hidup sebagai tahanan perang sangat keras, fisik dan mental, tapi harus bertahan jika ada akan masa depan. Sekarang saya menganggapnya telah pengalaman pendidikan yang besar.

Secara medis, itu ekstra sulit, berhadapan dengan tubuh yang sangat lemah.

Pada tahap tidak melakukan penculik kami memberikan kami dengan persyaratan medis penting. Kami mengandalkan cipta kita sendiri untuk memecahkan masalah kita, sedemikian rupa sehingga, pada akhir semua itu, saya menyadari bahwa ada masalah di masa depan pernah bisa terlalu sulit.Pikiran  saya manfaat yang baik untuk sisa hidup saya  adalah bekerja

original info:

History

A unique surgical experience in a WWII prisoner of war camp

  • Captain Les O S Poidevin, MID, MD, MS, FRCOG, AAMC 2nd AIF

ON 23 FEBRUARY 1942, our lives changed. Major Roy Stevens, AAMC, and I, with all our patients and hospital staff, sat on the ground in front of our Japanese captors in East Timor, staring at the barrels of three machine guns. We were waiting for the order to fire. I remarked, “This was the date in 1909 of my mother’s marriage.” Roy replied, “And this is my wife’s birthday.” We each thought it was an appropriate date to be shot, but those manning the machine guns were suddenly summoned by a Japanese officer. One guard returned and informed us we would not be shot as the Emperor had changed his mind. The order concerning the killing of prisoners of war (POWs) had to be changed as a result of 100 000 Allied troops surrendering to the Japanese in Singapore 8 days previously.

The Japanese officer told us how we were to behave towards the Japanese, and demonstrated how to bow properly. He warned us not to attempt to escape, and then allowed us to return our patients to the hospital. We were to go about our work and shortly we would be united with our captured comrades at Oesapa Besar.

And so began our life of captivity and fear, with the cruelty of our guards.

1: Crime and punishment at POW Camp No. 4, Batavia, 1943–1944

Sentence Crime
Death (summary execution by decapitation or shooting) ■ Resisting Japanese Army
■ Conspiracy to incite
■ Escape longer than 7 days
■ Aiding escape
■ Informing about Japanese troop movements
Heavy incarceration, reduced diet for up to 100 days ■ Escape where surrender occurs within 7 days
■ Failure to report planned escapes
■ Disobeying orders of camp commandant or guards of working parties
■ False identities
■ Arson
Light incarceration confinement for up to 21 days, hard labour for more than 14 hours per day, reprimand ■ Laziness or lack of purpose when undertaking orders of camp commandant

2: Nationality of 143 surgical patients at St Vincentius Hospital, Batavia, 1944–1945

Nationality
Number
(%)
Dutch
British national
Australian
British Indian
American
87
41
11
2
2
(61%)
(29%)
(7%)
(1%)
(1%)

3: Spectrum of surgery performed at St Vincentius Hospital, Batavia, 1944–1945

Operation
Number
General anaesthetic
Deaths
Appendicectomy
Herniorrhaphy
Genitourinary *
Bowel tumours
Sequestrations
Peptic ulcer
Cholecystectomy
Ear, nose, throat ops
Tendon operations
Thyroid surgery
Bowel obstruction
Fistula in ano
Amputations, upper limb
Ophthalmic (cataract, tear duct)
Subphrenic abscess
Vitello intestinal duct abscess
Knee operations
Amputations, lower limb
Radical mastectomy

51
19
14
9
8
7
6
5
4
4
3
3
3
2

1
1
1
1
1

22
1
2
4
0
6
6
1
0
0
1
0
0
01
0
1
0
1

4
0
0
1
0
1
0
0
0
0
1
0
0
0

0
0
0
0
0

* Included orchidectomy performed using chloroform.
Batavia, Java, 24 September 1945. Australian ex-prisoners of war on the verandah of their sleeping quarters at Bicycle Camp, so named because of the large number of bicycles found there when first occupied by the prisoners. Conditions inside the building (an ex-Dutch barracks) were even more cramped. Photo by Lieutenant R Buchanan. Australian War Memorial Negative number 123669.
Batavia, Java, 24 September 1945. Australian ex-prisoners of war on the verandah of their sleeping quarters at Bicycle Camp, so named because of the large number of bicycles found there when first occupied by the prisoners. Conditions inside the building (an ex-Dutch barracks) were even more cramped. Photo by Lieutenant R Buchanan. Australian War Memorial Negative number 123669.
Les Poidevin, 1941
Les Poidevin, 1941

Oesapa Besar, Timor

It must be understood that I was not appointed a surgeon by the Australian army. When I left my general practice in Scone, New South Wales, to join the Australian Imperial Force (AIF) in April 1941, I had hoped I would further my plans to become a qualified surgeon in the future. I accepted an appointment in the 2/12th Field Ambulance, as I thought this would meet my requirements better than a navy or an air force appointment.

In December 1941, I was sent to Timor as part of “Sparrow Force”, a sacrificial force of 1500, to attempt to stop the Japanese from invading Australia! My efforts as a free man ceased.

However, I was now provided with an abundance of repair surgery. This was the result of injuries sustained by our troops following the pattern bombing and the Zero strafing that had been unleashed on our undefended force for weeks before the landing. Shrapnel wounds were the most prevalent injuries; few parts of the anatomy escaped. In addition, the fighting for 5 days had produced many bullet wounds. With no x-ray facilities, I had to rely solely on clinical observations.

Although Stevens (an ear, nose and throat specialist) and two other Resident Medical Officers (Brown and Gilles) supported me, they had no surgical inclinations, so the surgical cases were my responsibility. This greatly consoled me, and it was the only time I was happy as a POW, albeit grossly overworked.

Stevens was a good anaesthetist, and I was fortunate to have two well-trained medical orderlies in Pat Bailey and Bert Adams. Within 2 months, we had established a wellappointed and organised camp on the beach at Oesapa Besar.

The Japanese had allowed a return visit to our hospital at Tjamplong to recover some instruments, dressings and a good quantity of ether. Our soldiers had built a small hut of coconut timber and leaves, which served as an operating room.

We made hospital beds of bamboo poles and hessian. These were placed in several wards, each holding about 20 to 30 beds. We called this our hospital area. Our two padres helped to build a chapel and a small cemetery. The kitchen staff did the best they could with the rice ration and the grass-like vegetables, and cooked with seawater to keep our salt balance.

At first, the soldiers were hostile towards the officers because of their surrender, but within months this had settled and camp morale improved. Even the Japanese guards settled down to slapping faces rather than their earlier tortures. They liked watching operations and came to calling me “The Potong doctor” (potong means to cut).

We doubted this false utopia could last. In August 1942, about 200 POWs were taken to larger camps in Batavia, Java. A second draft was taken in September, and the remainder of the camp, including all our sick, was moved to Batavia in late September 1942.

We all embarked on the Dai Ichi Maru late on 23 September, and sailed for Surabaya, where we disembarked on 1 October. We had endured seven inhuman, filthy days in the hold, where hygiene was our greatest problem.

From Surabaya, we entrained to Batavia, 200 miles to the west. We then were forced to march to a large British POW camp on the docks of Tandjong Priok. We took turns to carry the sick on stretchers.

Tandjong Priok, Batavia, Java

Tandjong Priok camp was primarily for British POWs, with many senior officers and a complement of about 3000 men. It was a strictly disciplined camp (Box 1) with much saluting. The Senior Medical Officer was Lieutenant Colonel CW “Pete” Maisey, who had been Assistant Director of Medical Services Singapore. He was interested to hear of my work in Timor.

The Japanese guards were less visible, because of the size of the camp, but the British officers kept us in order. Brown, Gilles and I were given a daily sick parade, but we had few drugs to dispense.

In the second month of our imprisonment at Tandjong Priok, Warrant Officer Billett, AIF, presented at my sick parade with a large tumour on his left arm. It was pulsating, and I recognised it as a brachial artery aneurysm. He had only noticed much enlargement of the tumour since he had been going out on work parties. He remembered a through and through bullet wound on his left arm during the fighting on Timor, 9 months previously.

When I told Maisey about this, he wanted to send Billett to the Japanese hospital in Batavia. I baulked at this, reminding him of two previous patients that he had sent to the Japanese hospital. These were a man with acute appendicitis and a man with a head injury sustained when he hit a rock while swimming. Neither was ever seen again, and they were presumed dead.

I told him that I did not want Billett, who was an Australian of 2/40th Battalion, to share that fate. I realised that whatever facilities existed in Batavia, they were not acceptable by Australian standards. Maisey then asked whether I was prepared to operate on Billett. I agreed, and he promised to think it over. He talked to the other British medical officers, who did not agree to my operating, but, after further discussion, I received permission. I explained where I would do it and the steps I proposed for the operation.

On the afternoon of 2 December 1942, I had Brown give Billett an ether anaesthetic, and I proceeded to ligate the aneurysm. I had looked up the anatomy, especially of the profunda brachial artery: this would provide a collateral blood supply to the arm after the main brachial artery was closed off. Some Japanese guards who had accompanied us from Timor watched the operation.

Billett recovered, saw the rest of the war in Thailand on the Burma railway, and returned home to Burnie, Tasmania, where he died in 2002. In 1978, when I visited him, he showed me his scar. I don’t think he realised the drama I had to go through to get permission to do that operation. I have never done another major vascular operation.

Perhaps the success of Billett’s operation reassured the other medical officers, although, as they were English, it was not likely. None of them ever spoke to me about it.

Establishing a surgical service

Maisey now was an ally, so I decided to raise the issue of treating surgical patients. He agreed to talk to the Japanese doctor and ask permission to establish two hospitals in Batavia for treatment of Allied POWs. I suggested one for medical patients, as there were many people with tropical and diarrhoeal diseases, and one for surgical patients. There were still about 10 000 Allied POWs held in Java.

Maisey was successful, and in January 1943 the Japanese offered two old churches: Mater Dolorosa and St Vincentius. Both had extensive potential accommodation areas, which was just what we wanted. By July, the necessary alterations were completed, and we prepared to move into the hospitals in August 1943.

A team for the medical hospital (Mater Dolorosa) was established with a Dutch Doctor Smit to be commanding officer (CO), and a team for the surgical hospital (St Vincentius) with Maisey as CO. The Japanese nominated me as the surgeon, with three British medical officers as support, including Flight Lieutenant John Lillee, RAF, as the senior of the three. There were also two Dutch surgeons. Lillee and I cooperated very well and became great friends. He was from Ireland and played poker dice like a professional.

Maisey ensured that St Vincentius hospital ran very smoothly. He appointed medical orderlies and others to work in a workshop for making equipment. He selected a Dutch chemist, Dr Zaandordijk, to run the dispensary, and this man proved to be a great help to me.

St Vincentius had a large central courtyard and a large ablution block. A daily bath using ablution buckets was a luxury.

From the outset, the two Dutch surgeons and I agreed that we would treat our own nationals (I was responsible for the English-speaking patients: Australian, English, American, British Indian). This eliminated any language or cultural misunderstandings. This worked very well in practice over the next 18 months (Box 2).

I was allocated two rooms: an operating theatre with a ceiling electric light, and a smaller room with a tap and large basins. It was primitive by contemporary Australian standards, but we were able to scrub up properly, even in cold water, and keep our dress to a minimum. For all that time we operated without gloves or gowns.

Every patient admitted required surgery, so I had a wide range of conditions to treat (Box 3). I was fortunate in possessing the two volumes of Rodney Maingot’s Abdominal operations, without which I would have been dangerous! These textbooks were extremely comprehensive and well illustrated, and formed the basis of my understanding. Because we lacked any radiological facility, clinical acumen was the mainstay of diagnosis, although there was an x-ray service of indifferent quality in Batavia.

Lillee liked assisting at surgical operations, and so we did all the procedures together.

Anaesthesia

Providing adequate anaesthesia was a problem. Luckily, the Japanese were very liberal with Novocaine crystals and, although I never found out why, my requests for more were always granted.

In my general practice in Scone, I had often resorted to using spinal anaesthetic when my partner, Walter Pye, was not available. I was relieved when our Dutch chemist was able to produce a 2% solution of Novocaine from these crystals; the usual dose for a spinal anaesthetic was 2 mL.

Spinal anaesthesia was effective for surgery from the lower limbs to the upper abdomen. Operations for ruptured gastric ulcers (a very common complaint in POWs on rice diets) could be done by letting the heavy Novocaine rise in the spinal canal, watching carefully that it did not get too high. Operations below the gall bladder were usually accomplished easily under spinal anaesthetic.

Although spinal anaesthesia suited most patients, there were occasions when general anaesthesia was necessary. One of the first cases that convinced me of this was that of an older man who was admitted with a gastric haemorrhage. Maisey and I agreed that I would have to operate, but, as I explored the abdomen for the bleeding vessel, he complained of pain. Fortunately, I speedily found the cause of his bleeding and ligated it, and he recovered.

I repeated my request for ether, but the Japanese doctor just smiled. I never did get any ether from the Japanese.

My friend the Dutch chemist offered to manufacture ether. Earlier he had kept his promise to make soap, so I was confident he could do what he offered.

“Get me two ingredients, sulfuric acid and alcohol, and I will distil them until I have ether.”

We had a meeting to discuss how we might supply these ingredients. We knew motorcar batteries contained sulfuric acid, and this could easily be removed with a glass pipette. This job was allocated to the work party who were assigned to the Ford factory.

It surprised most of us to know the sergeant’s mess had been making sake wine from rice for some months. Their services were enlisted to supply their illicit product to our chemist, who declared it satisfactory. He began to distil it and 2 weeks later he visited our mess bringing with him a small bottle: “Smell it.” It was definitely ether. We all congratulated him and sent him away to make useable quantities.

A total of 8.4 litres of camp-manufactured ether was used in 42 operations. In a further four operations, the volume of ether was not specified.

Surgical challenges at St Vincentius

Most cases were straightforward and there were few surgical deaths (Box 4). But occasionally some unusual problems came along.

In early 1944, Lillee and I went to the docks to unload about 150 POWs who had been transported in cramped conditions in the hold of a leaking Japanese cargo vessel. They had been constructing an aerodrome for the Japanese at Haroekoe. We found most of them sitting in flexed positions or lying on their sides, all in filthy conditions. Some had been like this for several weeks. Indeed, we had to establish whether some were dead or alive. We carried those who were alive to waiting trucks and put them in Lillee’s ward for clean-up and assessment.

A few days later, Lillee asked me to look at a few of these men, some of whom had fixed contractures of their hamstrings and others of their tendo-Achilles. He had asked the physiotherapist to see what he could do, without much luck, and wondered whether I could help.

I had never seen anything like this before, so I consulted what books I had, only to discover that the conditions had little mention except for suggestions such as stretching exercises and the like. I found the contractures, especially of the semi-tendinosus and semi-membranosus very tenacious, and the tendo-Achilles contractures were too strong to get any stretching. I gave much thought about what to do.

I knew how to lengthen a piece of wood, but I recalled from Sydney Grammar School that Livy had pointed out that the way to disable your opponent was to cut his hamstrings! Understandably, I was a bit frightened.

I decided to go quietly using a “step” technique under spinal anaesthesia. I made my “step” incisions and allowed the tendon to lengthen, and then put in parachute silk sutures to prevent any further movement.

Post-operative care was important, as the greater the effort, the quicker the recovery.

I found the three hamstrings easy to handle, but although they could be easily lengthened, the knee joint remained reluctant to extend. I realized the internal ligaments must have suffered and would also need stretching, which I found was the answer. Therefore, I applied constant extension. I found that early ambulation helped, as the movements of walking very much assisted the recovery.

One patient, Buchan, had knee and ankle disabilities, but with several operations and much post-operative manipulation and extension measures, was almost back to normal by Christmas 1944.

After the war, he kept in touch with me for a few years and explained how he was playing soccer with some success.

Most of Lillee’s patients had been cured or greatly improved by Christmas 1944.

4: Surgical deaths at St Vincentius Hospital, Batavia, 1943–1945

Condition Surgery Anaesthetic Comments
Appendicitis
Appendicitis
Appendix abscess
Gastric carcinoid
Perforated appendix, peritonitis
Perforated duodenal ulcer
Small bowel obstruction
Appendicectomy
Appendicectomy
Extraperitoneal drainage
Gastroenterostomy
Appendicectomy
Repair/oversew duodenal ulcer
Reduction of hernia in foramen of Winslow
Ether (225 mL)
Ether (210 mL)
Local
Ether (380 mL)
Ether (370 mL)
Ether (175 mL)
General
Died 5 days after surgery, peritonitis
Died 24 hours after surgery, peritonitis
Died after surgery, retroperitoneal sepsis
Died 10 days after surgery
Died 3 days after surgery, sepsis
Died 3 days after surgery

Closure of the hospitals

Early in 1945, Maisey hinted that there were some rumblings that the two hospitals would be closed shortly and we would all be returned to Bicycle Camp.

It seemed to us that the Japanese were resigned to defeat, and were planning to eliminate all POWs. War historians eventually confirmed this Japanese elimination plan.

By April 1945, the hospitals closed and we were moved to other camps, where we awaited our fate.

On 6 August, the first atomic bomb was dropped on Hiroshima, and this guaranteed our safe release.

Reflections

Life as a prisoner of war was very hard, physically and mentally, but it had to be endured if there were to be a future. I now consider it to have been a great educational experience.

Medically, it was extra difficult, dealing with extremely debilitated bodies.

At no stage did our captors provide us with essential medical requirements. We relied on our own inventiveness to solve our problems, to such an extent that, at the end of it all, I realised that no problem in the future could ever be too difficult.

That thought stood me in good stead for the rest of my working life.

the end @ copyright XDr Iwan suwandy 2011

Koleksi Gambar Tawanan Perang Dai Nippon Di Jawa(Dai Nippon POW at java ‘s Picture Collections )1942-1945

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA DR IWAN S.

Dr IWAN ‘S CYBERMUSEUM

 THE FIRST INDONESIAN CYBERMUSEUM

Prisoners of war exercising

MUSEUM DUNIA MAYA PERTAMA DI INDONESIA

   DALAM PROSES UNTUK MENDAPATKAN SERTIFIKAT MURI

     PENDIRI DAN PENEMU IDE

      THE FOUNDER

    Dr IWAN SUWANDY, MHA

                     

     WELCOME TO THE MAIN HALL OF FREEDOM               

  SELAMAT DATANG DI GEDUNG UTAMA “MERDEKA

The Driwan’s  Cybermuseum

                    

(Museum Duniamaya Dr Iwan)

KISAH TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON DI iNDONESIA

k0leksi gambar TAWANAN PERANG DAI NIPPON 1942-1945

THE DAI NIPPON POW Pictures  1942-1945 

Camps in Java

PROVINCE
 CITY
 CAMP
 
West Java
 Serang
 Prison

 

 

 
 

 

William Batchelor

William Charles Batchelor Jr.

 

Last Name:
BATCHELOR
First Name Middle Initial:
WILLIAM CHARLES
Nick Name:
Spider
Street:  P.O. Box 9 City & State: LaConner, WA E-Mail: 
Zip: 98257 Phone:  Spouse:
Conflict: WWII Service Branch:  Navy Unit:  USS Houston
Theater: Pacific Where Captured: JAVA Date Captured: 03//1/42
Camps Held In: Serang Jail, Changi, Bicycle Camp, Burma “Railroad Of Death.” How Long Interned:  2 yrs.
Liberated / repatriated: Date Liberated: Died Age at Capture: 21
Medals Received: PRISONER OF WAR MEDAL, PURPLE HEART MEDAL, WORLD WAR II VICTORY MEDAL, PHILIPPINE DEFENSE MEDAL, PRESIDENTIAL UNIT CITATION, ASIATIC PACIFIC CAMPAIGN MEDAL, AMERICAN DEFENSE SERVICE MEDAL
Military Job: Navy, USS Houston Company: Died in Prison Camp
Occupation after War: 
Bio:William Batchelor survived many things during the war including the sinking of the USS Houston (CA 30) in which 700 crew members died. He was captured in Java, while he worked he was beaten and starved by his Japanese captors until he died at the age of 23 in the 80 Kilo Camp in the mountains of Burma on the infamous “Death Railroad.” Mr. Batchelor was a graduate of Fork Union Military Academy. He is interred at the Arlington National Cemetery.

 

 
 
 Tangerang
 Prison

 
 

Thousands of Dutch women were imprisoned during the Second World War: women embroidered.

They would do their utmost to be able to embroider. They stole needles from the guards, ripped off patches from sheets or clothing, and pulled thread out of coloured headscarves. They embroidered for themselves and for one another. It was something to enjoy, it gave them a sense of security and brought colour to their grey existence.

It depended very much upon prison conditions how much they could embroider, or whether they could keep their work. It had to be smuggled out, or else they finished it after the liberation. Little embroidery done by Jewish women was preserved. In the transit camp Westerbork in Drenthe there were several workplaces that used metal and wood, which was used for their own work, but very little textile was available.

Much of the preserved embroidery in this exhibition is by women who ended up in prison or in concentration camps because of their part in the Resistance. Embroidery by women in the Japanese camps in the Dutch East Indies is also shown.

 
 
 

 Wally van Hall 1906 – 1945

 The Dutch East Indies. On the blouse there is embroidery of camp scenes.
A stitch a day…Tangerang, 5-12-1944.
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

.

 
 
  
 
 
 
  
 Tanahtinggi
 
 
 Batavia
 ADEK
 
 
  
 Bukit Doeri
 
 
  
 Glodok
 
 
  
 Grogol
 
 
  
 Halimoen
 
 
  
 Kampong Makassar
 
 
  
 Kramat
 
 
  
 Mater Dolorosa
 
 
  
 St. Vincent
 
 
  
 Ostrich District
 
 
  
 Tjideng

Kamp Tjideng

Main Gate Tjideng

Kamp Tjideng was a prison camp for European women and children who lived in what was then the Dutch East Indies. I visited for the first time in 2005 and even though I have no experiences to call my own, in regard to camp life, the emotion that was generated during my time there was powerful. I have discussed life at Tjideng with my mother and aunts, who were interned in 1942, and have read several accounts from others. I feel I have some knowledge of Tjideng and what went on there however coming to grips with the reality of the ground upon which I walked was difficult. All I assumed, deep inside me, is that the charge of emotion I felt last time would not be repeated during this second visit. I was wrong.

 

 
 
  
 Tjipinang
 

Batavia no.4 
Batavia, Java, 24 September 1945. Australian ex-prisoners of war on the verandah of their sleeping quarters at Bicycle Camp, so named because of the large number of bicycles found there when first occupied by the prisoners. Conditions inside the building (an ex-Dutch barracks) were even more cramped. Photo by Lieutenant R Buchanan. Australian War Memorial Negative number 123669. 
 Buitenzorg
 Kedoengbadak
 
 
  
 Kedoeng Halang
 
 
  
 Kelapanoenggal
 
 
  
 Kota Paris
 
 
  
 Pledang-Prison
 
 
  
 Sempoer
 
 
  
 Ursuline Convent
 
 
 Sukabumi
 Juliana School
 
 
  
 police school 
 
 Tjimahi
THE TJIMAHI INTERNMENT CAMPS

CHINESE PERANAKAN WAS ALSO INTERNED!

Tjimahi camp was actually a former Dutch Army base, situated near Bandoeng. About 10 thousands POWs lived in Tjimahi Internment Camps. More than 510 of them were Chinese Peranakan from other cities in Java (Soerabaja, Malang, Samarang, Djepara, Magelang, Keboemen, Boendoeng, Boitenzorg, Batavia, Serang). They were interned in April 1942, and moved to Serang (September 1943 – February 1944), and finally moved to Tjimahi (February 1944 – August 1945).

According Nio Joe Lan as the civilian, and interned person, the condition of Tjimahi Camps were better than previous camps (especially for Chinese Camp), such as Boekit Doeri (Batavia) and Serang. At least, in Tjimahi Camp they were not alike prisoner in jail because they lived in a room, different other European Camps.

Within the Tjimahi Camp, they created the division of work: Medische Dienst (of Physician Service), Technisch Dienst (Technisch Service), Voedsel Dienst (Food Service), Financiën Dienst (Financial Service), Bevolking Dienst (Community service), Statistieken Dienst (statistical service for collecting property from the dead person).

TJIMAHI CAMP: TREINKAMPEMENT

Location:
The train camp was in the eastern district, north of the railway line, opposite the camp Baros-5. It was first POW camp in Tjimahi.

TJIMAHI CAMP: IV AND IX BATTALION

Other Name: Tjimahi Kamp 4; Bunsho II Kamp 4 (Japanse administratie)

Location:
This camp was in the northern city of Tjimahi bounded by Kampementsweg, Stationsweg (railway), Gedong Delapan (racetrack) and Gedong Empat. Included the barracks of the 4th and 9th Battalion. It was opened for POW (civilian camp) in late January 1944.

Photobucket
Source: http://www.japaneseburgerkampen.nl

Photobucket
Tjimahi IV and IX Battalion by CW Schüller 1944 – 45
Source: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek
<div align="justify
A map in pencil of the internment Tjimahi IV and IX. On the map include the barrack with their different functions, names of laborers and Roman numerals in the distribution of the camp. Block IX was the clinique unit, Block VII was the Chinese Camp. Nio Joe Lan told on his book “Dalem Tawanan Djepang” p.223:

“Tempat tawanan Tionghoa ada pada blok VIII jang terpetjah dalem 4 sectie. Blok-commandant Tionghoa bermoela ada toean Lim Hwie Giap…digantiken toean Thios Thiam Tjong (Semarang)…Liem Sik Ien (Bondowoso) di sectie I, Siek Kiem Siong (Koedoes) di sectie II, Ang Jan Goan (Djakarta) di sectie III, dan Chiao Liong (Soerabaja) di sectie IV”

Camp Commander:
Capt. Takagi (March – April 1944), Capt. Kasahara (April – July 1944), Capt. Takagi (July – August 1945).

Monitoring:
Japanese Military, Korean, and Heiho

Camp Leader:
C.H.V. de Villeneuve (February 1944 – May 1945)
Richel (September 1944 – February 1945)
Heintz Stein (March 1944 – August 1945

TJIMAHI CAMP: MILITARY HOSPITAL

Location:
The Military Hospital was in the western suburb south of the railroad, it served as a prisoner of war camp hospital and civilian laborers (men and older boys). The camp hospital consisted of some pavilions and was fenced with barbed wire.

In May 1945 the hospital was completely evacuated, it was used for treatment of Japanese soldiers. On 25th of September 1945 the hospital was transferred to the RAPWI Japanese authorities for the treatment of ex-laborers of the Japanese camps.

Camp Commander:
Capt. Sakai (doctor)

Camp Leader:
Dr MMG Woensdrecht

TJIMAHI CAMP: BAROS 5
Other names:
Prominent Kamp, Baros camp, Bamboo Camp, Bald-heads camp, 6th Battalion, Depot Camp, Bunsho II Kamp 5 (Japanse administratie)

Photobucket
A map of the camp Baros with showing the position and function of each building. Top dial left and right text: “Baros. 19 October’43”
Source: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek

Photobucket
“Interieur van een barak in het kamp Baros” by Jan Kickhefer
Source: GVNL – Koninklijke Bibliotheek

The camps became more and more overcrowded in the course of the war. The width of a sleeping place was reduced from an average of 1.35 metres to 50 centimetres. Little light or fresh air entered the stuffy barracks. One’s sleeping place was one’s home. Everything was done here. The inmates ate, drank, slept, read, received their guests and tinkered in their sleeping place. Their few belongings stood, hung or lay around the bed. There was no privacy in a dwelling like this.

Location:
This camp was in the eastern city of Tjimahi, directly south of the line. The camp was located in the barracks of the emergency barracks for indigenous milic iens. The bamboo huts, total about 27 units, had a cement floor, most had no windows, but over the full length of an open air strip directly beneath the roof, at the ends was a big door. The camp was a sinister impression: gray barracks around a large square, no tree. The camp was surrounded by a bamboo fence (hence the name was Bamboo Camp).

Camp Commander:
Kunimoto (May – August 1945)

Monitoring:
Japan Military, Korean, Heiho

Camp Leader:
J.Bos (for all camp functions)

TJIMAHI CAMP: BAROS 6

Other name:
Jongenskamp Baros, Bunsho II Kamp 6 (Japanse administratie)

Location:
This camp was located in the southern town of Tjimahi, on both sides of the Barosweg and prisoner and young woman camp. The camp consisted of two parts on either side of the Barosweg: to the west the “Williamstraat” and on the east the “Baroskant” through two guarded gates.

Camp Commander
Children Camp: Sagami (July – December 1944), Kunimoto (January – May 1945), Shimonya (May – August 1945).

Monitoring:
Japanse militairen, Koreanen, heiho’s (ongeveer 50)

Camp Leader:
Women Camp: Mw R.Minderman
Children Camp: G.A.Schotel

 4th and 9th Battalion
 
 
  
 Baros 5

Photobucket
 
 
  
 Baros 6
 
 
  
 Goenoeng Haloe
 
 
  
 Military Hospital
 
 
  
 Padalarang
 
 
  
 Pasir Benteng
 
 
  
 Train Encampment
 
 
 Bandung
 15th Battalion
 
 
  
 Bangka
 
 
  
 Bantjeui
 
 
  
 Bloemenkamp
 
 
  
 Dick High
 
 
  
 Kares
 
 
  
 Lengkong
 
 
  
 LOG
 
 
  
 Palace Hotel
 
 
  
 Pasar Andir
 
 
  
 Rama
 
 
  
 Sukkah Miskin
 
 
  
 Stella Maris
 
 
  
 Tjiboenoet
 
 
  
 Tjihapit
 
 
  
 Tjitaroemplein
 
 
  
 Zeelandia
 
 
 Tjitjalengka
 Railroad Camp
 
 
 Cheribon
 Prison
 
 
  
  
 
Central Java
 Tegal
 Prison
 
 
  
 Todanstraat
 
 
 Pekalongan
 Garam godown
 
 
  
 High school
 
 
  
 New Prison
 
 
  
 Old Prison
 
 
 Purwokerto
 Broederschool
 
 
  
 Chinese House
 
 
  
 Prison
 
 
 Semarang
 Bangkong
 
 
  
 Boeloe-Prison
 
 
  
 Broederschool
 
 
  
 Djatingaleh
 
 
  
 Gedangan
 
 
  
 Halmaheira
 
 
  
 Karangpanas
 
 
  
 Lampersari
 
 
  
 Sompok Lama
 
 
 Kedoengdjati
 Kalitjeret
 
 
 Ambarawa
 Ambarawa 6
 
 
  
 Ambarawa 7
 
 
  
 Ambarawa 8
 
 
  
 Ambarawa 9
 
 
  
 Bandoengan
 
 
  
 Banjoebiroe 10
 
 
  
 Banjoebiroe 11
 
 
  
 Banjoebiroe 12
 
 
  
 Soemowono
 
 
  
 Tangsi Perlindoengan
 
 
 Salatiga
 Djoen NL
 
 
 Moentilan
 Moentilan
 
 
 Yogyakarta
 Prison
 
 
  
 Vredeburg
 
 
 Surakarta
 Healthcare / Boemikamp
 
 
 Pati
 Pakis Tajoe
 
 
  
  
 
East Java
 Ngawi
 Fort van den Bosch
 
 
 Madiun
 Redjosari
 
 
 Kediri
 Galoehan
 
 
  
 Prison
 
 
  
 Kawarasan
 
 
  
 Sentono Pande
 
 
 Surabaya
 Boeboetan-Prison
 
 
  
 Darmowijk
 
 
  
 Werfstraat-Prison
 
 
 Batoe
 Sanatorium
 
 
 Malang
 The District
 
 
  
 LOG
 
 
  
 Lowokwaroe-Prison
 
 
  
 Marine Camp
 
 
 Dampit
 Soember Gesing
 
 
 Bondowoso
 Houses
 
 
  
 Lower School
 
 
 Kesilir
 Kesilir
 

               Java Index

                       West Java Central Java East Java

the end (copyright dr Iwan suwandy 2011